munotes®

Constitutionalism Pluralism and Federalism Notes | LL.M. Semester 1 | Mumbai University | munotes

Official Notes by munotes.in

Constitutionalism Pluralism and Federalism

LL.M. · SEMESTER 1

Strictly as per the University of Mumbai LL.M. syllabus in force

For LL.M. students of the University of Mumbai and all its affiliated law colleges

Open the book ↓

Constitutionalism Pluralism and Federalism

Copyright © 2026 munotes.in. All rights reserved.

Written and first published by munotes.in, 2026.

This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.

Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in

The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary, arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.

munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with, endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.

munotes.in

Contents

Module I

  1. What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough 1
  2. The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained 7
  3. Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty 13
  4. The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It 18
  5. Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment 23
  6. Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation 29
  7. The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him 34
  8. The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution 40
  9. Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power 46
  10. Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution 51
  11. Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It 56
  12. Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government 62
  13. Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty 69
  14. Fundamental Duties 75
  15. Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process 79
  16. Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes 84
  17. The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda 90
  18. The Basic Structure Doctrine 95
  19. Basic Structure After Kesavananda 100
  20. Constitutional Morality 106
  21. The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account 111
  22. Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back 117
  23. Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain 122
  24. What a Federation Is 127
  25. Federal, Unitary and Confederal Government Compared 132
  26. Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument 136
  27. The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution 141
  28. The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4 146
  29. States Reorganisation, and the Language Question 151
  30. The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists 156
  31. Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment 162
  32. Repugnancy: Article 254 168
  33. Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List 173
  34. Territorial Nexus and Extra-territorial Operation 178
  35. Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council 182
  36. Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States 187
  37. Inter-State Rivers: Article 262 192
  38. The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism 197
  39. The All India Services 202
  40. Financial Relations and the Finance Commission 207
  41. Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307 213
  42. The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent 219
  43. President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai 225
  44. National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance 231
  45. Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire 236
  46. Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131 242
  47. Central Control Against State Autonomy 247
  48. Asymmetric Federalism 252
  49. Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir 257
  50. The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370 262
  51. Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services 267
  52. The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule 273
  53. The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas 278
  54. Union Territories 283
  55. The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities 287
  56. India and the United States Compared 293
  57. Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself 297
  58. The Commissions on Centre-State Relations 302
  59. Federalism as a Dynamic Process 306

Module II

  1. What Pluralism Means 310
  2. India as a Plural Society 314
  3. Ethnic Pluralism 318
  4. Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII 323
  5. Religious Pluralism 329
  6. Cultural Pluralism 334
  7. Political Pluralism 338
  8. Legal Pluralism, and Personal Law 343
  9. Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It 348
  10. Secularism as India Practises It 352
  11. Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28 357
  12. Essential Religious Practices 363
  13. Who Is a Minority 368
  14. The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30 374
  15. Minority Educational Institutions 380
  16. The National Commission for Minorities 386
  17. Freedom of Speech and Expression 391
  18. The Press in a Plural Society 398
  19. The Right to Dissent 405
  20. Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration 412
  21. Tribal Pluralism 419
  22. Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability 427
  23. What Pluralism Is Up Against 436

Module III

  1. Article 44, and Exactly What It Says 444
  2. The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44 450
  3. The Personal Law Systems of India 458
  4. Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13 464
  5. Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It 470
  6. Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas 477
  7. John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal 483
  8. Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019 488
  9. Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho 494
  10. The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code 499
  11. The Case For a Uniform Civil Code 505
  12. The Case Against It, and the Middle Way 511
  13. What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice 518
  14. Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code 524
  15. Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws 531
  16. The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification 537
  17. Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine 544
  18. Equating Equals With Unequals 550
  19. Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds 556
  20. Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes 562
  21. Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections 568
  22. Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment 574
  23. Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment 580
  24. Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both 586
  25. Reservation in Promotion 592
  26. Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class 597
  27. Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine 603
  28. The Protections Given to Women 609
  29. The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes 616
  30. Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes 623
  31. Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward 629
  32. Equality and Transgender Persons 635
  33. Equality and Disability 641
  34. Article 18: Titles 648

Module IV

  1. Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law 653
  2. The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948 659
  3. How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration 666
  4. The Two Covenants of 1966 672
  5. The Convention Against Genocide 679
  6. Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention 685
  7. Minorities in International Law 692
  8. The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities 698
  9. The Right of Self-determination 704
  10. Self-determination in Practice 712
  11. The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction 719
  12. Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions 725
  13. Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law 732
  14. The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights 738
  15. The Other Regional Systems 746
  16. How International Law Enters Indian Law 753
  17. The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission 760
  18. Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands 769
munotes.in

Module I

munotes.in

Chapter One

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". The first of the six labels MU prints, and the word the whole paper is named after.

In one line

Constitutionalism is the idea that the power of a government must be limited by law, and that the limits must be real ones a court will enforce.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: constitutionalism is a political and legal doctrine which holds that governmental power is not original but conferred, that it is exercisable only for the purposes and by the procedures the conferring instrument lays down, and that an independent judiciary exists to hold the government to those terms. A State has a constitution when it has an instrument organising its government. It has constitutionalism only when that instrument actually restrains the government it organises.

The distinction that is the whole point of the word

Every State in the world has a constitution. Not every State has constitutionalism. This is the first sentence of any answer on this topic and most answers omit it. A constitution in the descriptive sense is simply the body of rules by which a State is organised, and a State that concentrates all power in one person still has one: it describes an autocracy accurately.

Constitutionalism is the normative sense of the word. It adds a requirement to the description: that the rules limit the ruler. C. H. McIlwain put it that constitutionalism has one essential quality, a legal limitation on government, and is the antithesis of arbitrary rule. Carl Friedrich described it as the institutionalised system of effective, regularised restraints upon governmental action.

The standard illustration is the Soviet Constitution of 1936. It contained a generous chapter of rights: work, rest, education, freedom of speech, of the press, of assembly. None of it was enforceable against the State in any court, and the party that governed was placed beyond the reach of the document. That is a constitution without constitutionalism.

The test is therefore not what a document promises but what happens when the government breaks it. If the answer is that a court will say so and the government must comply, there is constitutionalism. If the answer is that nothing happens, there is a constitution and nothing more.

Why any State would limit itself

Because power that is not limited is exercised badly, and everybody who has held it has said so. The historical case for constitutionalism is not a theory but a record: of arbitrary taxation, of imprisonment without trial, of confiscation, of the punishment of opponents by law made for the purpose.

Because a limit agreed in advance is worth more than a promise made afterwards. A government under pressure will always find a reason why this particular case is exceptional. A written limit, entrenched so that the ordinary majority cannot remove it, is a decision taken calmly which then binds the same people when they are not calm.

munotes.in1

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

And because in a plural society the alternative is that whoever has the majority takes everything. This is where MU's paper joins up. A society divided by religion, language, caste and region cannot be governed by simple majority rule alone, because the same minority loses every time. Constitutionalism is what makes a permanent minority safe enough to stay in the arrangement, and that is why this paper puts constitutionalism, pluralism and federalism in one title.

The Indian Constitution's own claim to be constitutional

It opens by locating the power it distributes. The Preamble begins "WE, THE PEOPLE OF INDIA" and ends by recording that the people "DO HEREBY ADOPT, ENACT AND GIVE TO OURSELVES THIS CONSTITUTION". The government is therefore not the source of the document; the document is the source of the government.

Article 13 makes the limit operative. Clause (1) provides that all laws in force immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, so far as they are inconsistent with Part III, are void to the extent of the inconsistency. Clause (2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging the rights conferred by Part III and declares that any law made in contravention of the clause is, to the extent of the contravention, void.

Article 32 supplies the remedy, and it is itself a right. The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of Part III rights is guaranteed by clause (1), and the Court is empowered by clause (2) to issue directions, orders or writs. Ambedkar called article 32 the very soul of the Constitution and the very heart of it, and the reason is structural rather than sentimental: a right without a remedy is a statement of policy.

Article 245 confines the legislature in terms. Parliament and the State Legislatures make law "subject to the provisions of this Constitution". A legislature in India is a body of limited competence, and the courts have said so from the first year of the Constitution's life.

And the Constitution itself began by repealing what came before it. Article 394 brought articles 5 to 9, 60, 324, 366, 367, 379 to 391, 392, 393 and 394 into force on 26 November 1949 and the rest on 26 January 1950. Article 393 gives the document its short title. Article 395 repeals the Indian Independence Act 1947 and the Government of India Act 1935. Article 392 gave the President a power, now spent, to remove difficulties in the transition.

A worked example

Take a statute that would be perfectly valid in a State with a constitution but no constitutionalism. Suppose Parliament enacts the Public Assemblies Act, which provides that no meeting of more than five persons may be held in any public place without the written permission of a District Magistrate, that permission may be refused without reasons, and that no court shall question a refusal.

munotes.in2

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

Under a merely descriptive constitution the statute is law and that is the end of the matter. It was passed by the competent legislature in the correct manner and it says what it says.

Under the Indian Constitution three separate limits bite, and it is worth seeing them operate one after the other. First, article 19(1)(b) guarantees the right to assemble peaceably and without arms, so the statute must find shelter in article 19(3), which permits only reasonable restrictions in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India or public order. A permission that may be refused for any reason or none is not a reasonable restriction, because reasonableness requires that the limit be related to the purpose.

Second, article 13(2) supplies the consequence. The statute is not merely improper; it is void to the extent of the contravention, and it was void from the moment it was made.

Third, the clause ousting the courts is the point at which the statute stops being a bad law and becomes an attack on constitutionalism itself. Article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III, and a legislature cannot remove by ordinary law a right the Constitution confers. Our student can walk into the Supreme Court under article 32 without permission from anyone, and the Court can strike the Act down.

Notice which of the three does the real work. The first two describe a limit. The third is the machinery that makes the limit true, and a system that has the first two without the third has the appearance of constitutionalism and not the thing.

The cases

The Supreme Court has adopted the McIlwain distinction expressly. In I.R. Coelho (Dead) by LRs v. State of Tamil Nadu, (2007) 2 SCC 1; AIR 2007 SC 861, decided on 11 January 2007, a nine-judge Bench was asked whether laws placed in the Ninth Schedule after 24 April 1973 were immune from challenge merely because article 31B says so. The facts were that a Tamil Nadu Act had been struck down by the High Court and was then inserted into the Ninth Schedule by the Thirty-fourth Amendment, and the question was whether that insertion put it beyond review. Held. It did not: a law that abrogates or abridges Part III rights may or may not violate the basic structure, and where it does, whether by amending an article of Part III or by insertion in the Ninth Schedule, it must be invalidated. Every insertion completely excludes Part III at will, so every addition triggers review. Why it matters here is that the Court reasoned from the principle rather than from the text: constitutionalism requires control over the exercise of governmental power so that the democratic principle is not undermined, and article 31B could not be read to remove that control.

munotes.in3

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

The doctrine of limited amending power is the same idea applied to the amending power itself. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, decided on 24 April 1973, thirteen judges considered the validity of the Twenty-fourth, Twenty-fifth and Twenty-ninth Amendments. The facts were that the head of a Kerala mutt challenged Kerala land reform legislation affecting the mutt's property, and the challenge widened into the validity of the amendments protecting such legislation. Held. The Twenty-fourth Amendment was valid and Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution including Part III, but that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework of the Constitution. Why it matters here is that it answers the deepest objection to constitutionalism, which is that a government with a two-thirds majority can simply amend the limits away. After Kesavananda it cannot, because the power to amend is itself a conferred and therefore limited power. The case is worked in full in [The Basic Structure Doctrine].

And the price of getting this wrong is known, because India has paid it. In Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur v. Shivakant Shukla, AIR 1976 SC 1207, the question during the Emergency of 1975 was whether a detenu could move a High Court for habeas corpus, the writ by which a court requires a detaining authority to justify a detention, when the President had suspended the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 21 and 22. Held, by four to one. In view of the Presidential Order no person had any locus standi to move a High Court under article 226 for habeas corpus on any ground including mala fides. Khanna J. dissented. Why it matters here is that the majority reasoning treats the rights as existing only because the Constitution conferred them and therefore as capable of disappearing when the Constitution's remedy was suspended. The Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 answered the case by providing that articles 20 and 21 can never be suspended, and that answer is examined in [Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back].

Distinctions

A constitutionConstitutionalism
What it isThe body of rules organising a State's governmentThe doctrine that those rules must limit that government
Every State has oneYes, written or unwrittenNo
TestIs there an instrument organising the government?What happens when the government breaks it?
Can exist without the otherYes: the Soviet Constitution of 1936No: constitutionalism needs rules to be the limits
Indian homeThe document of 26 January 1950Articles 13, 32, 226, 245 and the basic structure doctrine
munotes.in4

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

Rule of lawConstitutionalism
Concerned withHow power is exercised: by known, general, prospective rules, applied by independent courtsWhether power exists at all, and how far it goes
Answers the questionIs this exercise lawful?Was this power ever conferred, and for this purpose?
RelationshipThe rule of law is one of the elements of constitutionalism, not a synonym for it

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a written constitution. The United Kingdom has no single constitutional document and has constitutionalism, maintained by parliamentary convention, the ordinary courts and, since 1998, the Human Rights Act. Writing helps, because a written limit is harder to deny, but it is neither necessary nor sufficient.

It does not mean judicial supremacy. Constitutionalism limits the courts too. A court that decides according to the judge's preference rather than according to the Constitution is exercising unlimited power of exactly the kind the doctrine exists to prevent, and that criticism is taken seriously in [Constitutional Morality].

It does not mean a weak government. A government under constitutional limits may be very strong within them. The doctrine is about the boundary of power, not its quantity.

And it does not mean the absence of emergency powers. Every constitution provides for crisis. What constitutionalism requires is that the emergency power itself be conferred, defined, time-limited and reviewable, which is the difference between articles 352 to 360 as they now stand and as they stood in 1975.

Quick revision

Constitutionalism is limited government under enforceable law; a constitution is the instrument organising a government, which every State has. McIlwain: a legal limitation on government, the antithesis of arbitrary rule. Friedrich: institutionalised, regularised restraints. The Soviet Constitution of 1936 is the standard example of a constitution without constitutionalism. In India the doctrine lives in the Preamble's "WE, THE PEOPLE", article 13 which voids inconsistent law, article 32 which supplies the remedy and is itself a fundamental right, article 245 which subjects legislation to the Constitution, and the basic structure doctrine of Kesavananda Bharati which limits the amending power itself. I.R. Coelho holds that even the Ninth Schedule cannot exclude review. ADM Jabalpur is what the doctrine failing looks like, and the Forty-fourth Amendment is the answer to it.

Test yourself

1. State in two sentences the difference between a constitution and constitutionalism. A constitution is the body of rules by which a State organises its government, and every State has one. Constitutionalism is the doctrine that those rules must impose real and enforceable limits on that government, and a State has it only when a court will hold the government to them.

munotes.in5

What Constitutionalism Means, and Why a Constitution Is Not Enough

2. Why is the Soviet Constitution of 1936 the standard example? Because it contained an extensive declaration of rights while providing no way for any citizen to enforce any of them against the State, which shows that the presence of a rights chapter proves nothing on its own.

3. Which three articles of the Indian Constitution carry the doctrine most directly, and what does each do? Article 13, which makes a law inconsistent with Part III void to the extent of the inconsistency; article 32, which guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for enforcement and is itself a fundamental right; and article 245, which makes all legislative power subject to the provisions of the Constitution.

4. Why is a rights chapter without a remedy worth nothing? Because the limit only exists if breaking it has a consequence. A right the government may ignore without any court being able to intervene is a statement of policy, and that is the position the majority in ADM Jabalpur accepted.

5. How does Kesavananda Bharati answer the objection that a government with a two-thirds majority can amend the limits away? By holding that the amending power in article 368 is itself a conferred and therefore limited power, which may amend any part of the Constitution but may not alter its basic structure or framework.

6. Why does a paper on constitutionalism also cover pluralism and federalism? Because in a society permanently divided by religion, language, caste and region, majority rule alone leaves the same minorities losing every time. Constitutional limits and the vertical division of power between a Union and its States are the two devices by which such a society governs itself without any group being at the mercy of another.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in6

Chapter Two

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". MU's February 2026 paper asked for "the features of Constitutionalism" and then for the Indian provisions and judicial interpretations that bolster them, so this chapter is the list and the later chapters are the detail.

In one line

Constitutionalism is made of eight working parts, and a State has the doctrine only so far as it has all of them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the features of constitutionalism are a supreme constitution, limited government, the separation of powers, the rule of law, an independent judiciary, guaranteed and enforceable fundamental rights, judicial review, and political accountability through free elections and a responsible executive. Two further features are added by writers dealing with divided societies and both are central to this paper: a federal division of power, and an entrenched amending procedure. Each is a device for making a limit on government real rather than declared.

Why the list matters more than any one item

Each feature protects the others, and removing one weakens the rest. Rights without judicial review are unenforceable. Judicial review without judicial independence is a formality. Judicial independence without an entrenched constitution can be legislated away. Elections without free speech decide nothing. This is why the list is answered as a system and not as eight separate paragraphs.

And this is why the basic structure doctrine exists in the shape it does. When the Supreme Court came to say what could not be amended, it did not produce a list of favourite articles; it produced very nearly this list.

Feature one: a supreme constitution

The constitution is the highest law, and every other law and every act of government must conform to it. This is what separates a legislature of limited competence from a sovereign one.

In India it is article 245, which makes Parliament's and a State Legislature's power to make law "subject to the provisions of this Constitution", and article 13, which voids any law inconsistent with Part III. The doctrine is worked in [Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty].

Feature two: limited government

Every power a government has was conferred on it, and may be used only for the purpose for which it was conferred and in the manner prescribed. There is no residue of inherent authority.

In India the executive power is conferred in terms: by article 53 in the President for the Union and by article 154 in the Governor for a State, and its extent is fixed by articles 73 and 162, which tie it to the matters on which the corresponding legislature may make laws. The consequence is worked in [Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power].

Feature three: the separation of powers

No single organ should make the law, apply it and adjudicate on it. The purpose is not tidiness; it is that a body which makes a rule and then judges its own compliance with it is not limited at all.

munotes.in7

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

India has a functional rather than a strict separation, and the Constitution says so in places: article 50 directs the State to separate the judiciary from the executive in the public services. The Indian position is worked in [Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution].

Feature four: the rule of law

Power is exercised through known, general and prospective rules, and everyone including the government is subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts. Dicey's formulation and what survives of it is the subject of [The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him].

Its Indian anchor is article 14, equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws, read with article 265, which forbids any tax except by authority of law, and article 21, which protects life and personal liberty against deprivation except according to procedure established by law.

Feature five: an independent judiciary

The court that enforces the limits must not be answerable to the body it is limiting. Independence has three practical components: how a judge is appointed, whether the judge can be removed easily, and whether the judge's pay and conditions can be reduced in retaliation.

In India, article 124 provides for appointment and for removal only by an address of both Houses supported by a special majority; article 125 charges the salaries of Supreme Court judges on the Consolidated Fund of India, and article 217 makes corresponding provision for the High Courts. Article 121 forbids discussion in Parliament of the conduct of a judge in the discharge of duties, except on a motion for removal. The subject is worked in [Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It].

Feature six: guaranteed and enforceable fundamental rights

A limit that only the government may invoke is not a limit. Rights matter constitutionally because a private citizen may enforce them against the State without anyone's permission.

Part III confers them and article 32 makes them enforceable, the right to move the Supreme Court being itself a fundamental right. Article 226 gives the High Courts a wider power, extending to enforcement of any legal right. This is worked in [Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government].

Feature seven: judicial review

A court must be able to declare a law or an executive act invalid for exceeding the constitutional limit. Without this the other features describe a moral position rather than a legal one.

In India it rests on articles 13, 32, 131, 136, 226, 227 and 245, and unlike in the United States it did not have to be inferred from the structure: the Constitution provides for it in terms. It is worked in [Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes].

munotes.in8

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

Feature eight: political accountability

The government must be answerable to somebody at regular intervals, and the machinery of answering must not be controlled by the government. Elections, a responsible executive, an independent audit and an independent public service are the standard devices.

Article 75(3) and article 164(2) make the Council of Ministers collectively responsible to the popular house at the Union and in a State. Article 324 vests the superintendence, direction and control of elections in an independent Election Commission. Article 148 creates the Comptroller and Auditor General, whose reports go to the legislature. This is worked in [The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account].

The two features a divided society adds

Federalism, because a vertical division of power limits a government as effectively as a horizontal one. A Union that cannot legislate on a State subject is a limited Union, and a citizen who dislikes one government has another. The whole of MU's topic 2 is this feature, beginning at [What a Federation Is].

An entrenched amending procedure, so that the limits cannot be removed by the ordinary majority they bind. Article 368 requires a majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds of those present and voting, and for the provisions in its proviso, ratification by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States. That is the subject of [The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda].

A worked example

Take a real constitutional design problem and test it against the list. Suppose a State proposes a law creating a Special Tribunal to decide all disputes about land acquired for a named industrial project, whose members are appointed by the State government for two years at a time, whose decisions are final, and against whose orders no appeal or writ petition shall lie.

Feature by feature, ask what the design has removed. Judicial independence is gone: two-year terms held at the pleasure of the executive that is party to every dispute means the adjudicator's future depends on the litigant. Judicial review is gone: the finality clause and the bar on writ petitions attempt to exclude articles 226 and 32. The separation of powers is gone in substance, because the executive is now supplying the tribunal that decides claims against the executive.

Now ask which of those objections the Constitution actually enforces, because that is the difference between a critique and an answer. The bar on article 32 fails immediately, since a State legislature cannot take away a right the Constitution confers. The bar on article 226 fails because the High Court's writ jurisdiction has been held to be part of the basic structure. The two-year renewable term fails on the independence ground, which the Supreme Court has repeatedly applied to tribunals.

munotes.in9

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

The example is worth doing because it shows the list working as a system. Any one of the three objections would be enough. The design fails several times over, and an answer that notices only the finality clause has seen a third of the problem.

The cases

The features are not an academic list: the Supreme Court has treated very nearly this list as unamendable. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, decided on 24 April 1973 by thirteen judges. Facts. A challenge by the head of a Kerala mutt to State land reform legislation, which widened into the validity of the Twenty-fourth, Twenty-fifth and Twenty-ninth Amendments protecting such legislation. Held. Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution including Part III, but that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework of the Constitution. Why it matters here is what the judgments then named as basic: the supremacy of the Constitution, the republican and democratic form of government, the secular character of the Constitution, the separation of powers between the legislature, the executive and the judiciary, and the federal character of the Constitution. That is features one, three, four, eight and the federal addition, in the Court's own words.

The clearest single application is the case that struck down an amendment for offending the rule of law. In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain, AIR 1975 SC 2299. Facts. The Prime Minister's election had been set aside by the Allahabad High Court, and the Thirty-ninth Amendment then inserted article 329A(4), which declared that the election of a person holding the office of Prime Minister should not be void and should continue to be valid, and that no court should have jurisdiction over it. Held. Clause (4) void as destructive of the basic structure: the clause did not amend the election law at all, it decided a particular dispute by constitutional fiat and withdrew it from every court, and so violated the rule of law, free and fair elections, and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative. Why it matters here is that it shows three features of the list being used as operative law rather than as description, in a case where the ordinary text of article 368 had been complied with exactly.

Distinctions

FeatureThe question it answersIts Indian article
Supreme constitutionWhich rule wins in a conflict?13, 245
Limited governmentWas this power ever conferred?53, 73, 154, 162
Separation of powersMay one organ do all three jobs?50, 121, 211
Rule of lawIs power exercised by known rules?14, 21, 265
Independent judiciaryWho decides, and who controls them?124, 125, 217, 221
Enforceable rightsMay a citizen invoke the limit?Part III, 32, 226
Judicial reviewMay a court set the act aside?13, 32, 226, 245
AccountabilityWho answers, and how often?75(3), 148, 164(2), 324
munotes.in10

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean that a State having all eight is beyond criticism. The features are structural minimums. A State can satisfy every one of them and still govern badly, and constitutionalism is not a theory of good government but a theory of limited government.

It does not mean the features are equally weighted. In practice the two that carry the rest are the enforceable right and the independent court, because they are the ones a citizen can use without anybody's cooperation.

And it does not mean that a feature present on paper is present in fact. Every one of the eight can be hollowed out while the article remains: an Election Commission whose members are chosen by the government it supervises, an audit report nobody debates, a court whose vacancies are left unfilled. The strain each is under in India is the subject of [Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain].

Quick revision

Eight features: supreme constitution, limited government, separation of powers, rule of law, independent judiciary, guaranteed and enforceable rights, judicial review, accountability. Two more for a divided society: federalism and an entrenched amending procedure. Indian anchors: 245 and 13; 53, 73, 154 and 162; 50; 14, 21 and 265; 124, 125 and 217; Part III with 32 and 226; 13 and 226; 75(3), 148, 164(2) and 324; the Seventh Schedule; 368. Kesavananda Bharati names supremacy, republican and democratic government, secularism, separation of powers and federalism as basic. Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain struck article 329A(4) down for offending the rule of law, free and fair elections and the separation of powers.

Test yourself

1. Name the eight features and one Indian article for each. Supreme constitution, article 245; limited government, article 53; separation of powers, article 50; rule of law, article 14; independent judiciary, article 124; enforceable rights, article 32; judicial review, article 13; accountability, article 75(3).

2. Why are the features answered as a system rather than as eight separate items? Because each protects the others: rights without review are unenforceable, review without judicial independence is a formality, independence without entrenchment can be legislated away, and elections without free speech decide nothing.

3. Which features did the Court in Kesavananda Bharati identify as part of the basic structure? Among others, the supremacy of the Constitution, the republican and democratic form of government, the secular character of the Constitution, the separation of powers between the three organs, and the federal character of the Constitution.

munotes.in11

The Elements of Constitutionalism, Listed and Explained

4. What did article 329A(4) do, and which features did it offend? It declared the election of a person holding the office of Prime Minister valid and beyond the jurisdiction of every court. It offended the rule of law, free and fair elections, and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative.

5. Which two features does a plural society add to the standard list, and why? Federalism, because dividing power vertically limits a government and gives a citizen a second government; and an entrenched amending procedure, so that the majority the limits bind cannot remove them by an ordinary vote.

6. Give three ways a feature can be present on paper and absent in fact. An election commission appointed by the government it supervises; an audit report the legislature never debates; and a court with so many vacancies that a case takes a decade, which converts an enforceable right into a theoretical one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in12

Chapter Three

Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

In Britain Parliament is supreme and no court may question its Act; in India the Constitution is supreme and Parliament is a body of limited competence whose Acts a court may strike down.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: parliamentary sovereignty is the doctrine, associated with the United Kingdom, that the legislature may make or unmake any law whatever and that no person or body has the right to override or set aside its legislation. Constitutional supremacy is the doctrine that the constitution is the highest law, that the legislature holds only the powers the constitution confers, and that legislation inconsistent with the constitution is void and may be declared so by a court. India adopted the second, expressly, in articles 13 and 245.

Why the difference exists at all

Because the two constitutions were made in opposite ways. The British constitution grew: Parliament won its supremacy from the Crown over four centuries, and there was never a moment at which anyone sat down and conferred power on it. The Indian Constitution was made at a moment, by a Constituent Assembly, which distributed power that it held and kept some of it back.

A body that grants power cannot logically be bound by the grantee. Once the people of India, in the Preamble's words, gave themselves the Constitution, every organ created by it holds a delegated authority. Parliament is a creature of the Constitution and cannot be greater than the document that created it.

Dicey's own formulation shows the contrast. He said Parliament has the right to make or unmake any law whatever, and that no person or body is recognised by the law of England as having a right to override or set aside its legislation. Read that sentence against article 13(2) and the two systems are visibly incompatible.

The Indian provisions, and the exact words

Article 245(1) provides that subject to the provisions of this Constitution, Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India, and the Legislature of a State may make laws for the whole or any part of the State. The opening words are the whole point: the power is granted subject to the document.

Article 246 divides the field, allocating subjects between Parliament and the State Legislatures through the three Lists of the Seventh Schedule. A legislature in India therefore has two separate limits: it may not contravene Part III, and it may not legislate outside its List.

Article 13(2) provides that the State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by Part III, and that any law made in contravention of the clause shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void.

munotes.in13

Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty

Article 368 confers the amending power, and it is a conferred power too. Clause (2) prescribes the special majority and, for the entries in the proviso, ratification by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States. Because the power comes from the document, it is limited by it, which is the reasoning of the basic structure doctrine.

Three consequences that follow immediately

A law can be void from the beginning. In Britain an Act is valid until repealed. In India a law contravening Part III is void to the extent of the contravention as soon as it is made, and a court declaring it so is stating what was always the position rather than changing the law.

A court may refuse to apply an Act. This is the ordinary work of articles 32 and 226 and it would be constitutionally unthinkable in the British system.

And there is a category of change no legislature can make at all. Even the amending power, which is the greatest power the Constitution confers, stops at the basic structure. There is nothing corresponding to this in a system of parliamentary sovereignty, where the legislature can by definition do anything.

A worked example

Suppose Parliament passes the Press Regulation Act, requiring every newspaper to obtain an annual licence and empowering the licensing authority to refuse renewal in the public interest. A newspaper's licence is refused. Compare what happens in the two systems.

In a system of parliamentary sovereignty the newspaper's only arguments are about interpretation and procedure. Was "the public interest" properly applied? Was the newspaper heard? What the newspaper cannot argue is that Parliament had no business passing the Act, because on that theory Parliament had every business passing it.

In India the newspaper argues first that the Act itself is void. Freedom of speech and expression under article 19(1)(a) includes the freedom of the press, and a restriction is valid only if it is reasonable and falls within one of the eight grounds in article 19(2). "The public interest" is not one of those eight grounds. The Act therefore contravenes Part III, article 13(2) makes it void to that extent, and the newspaper may move the Supreme Court directly under article 32.

Now push the example one step further, because that is where the doctrine is really tested. Suppose Parliament, faced with that outcome, amends article 19(2) to add "the public interest" as a ninth ground. It has the special majority. Under parliamentary sovereignty that is the end of the argument.

In India it is not the end, and the reason is the last of the three consequences above. The amendment is itself subject to review, because the amending power is conferred and therefore limited. Whether a general public interest ground destroys the freedom of speech and expression as a basic feature is a serious question the courts would have to decide, and the mere fact that the special majority was obtained does not answer it.

munotes.in14

Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty

The cases

The classic statement that a legislature in India is a body of limited competence came early. In Keshavan Madhava Menon v. State of Bombay, AIR 1951 SC 128. Facts. A prosecution had been launched under the Indian Press (Emergency Powers) Act 1931 before the Constitution came into force, and the accused argued that because the Act was inconsistent with article 19(1)(a) it was void under article 13(1) and the pending prosecution must fall with it. Held. Article 13(1) is prospective: a pre-Constitution law inconsistent with Part III is not wiped out altogether but becomes void only from the date the Constitution came into force and only to the extent of the inconsistency, so rights and liabilities that had already accrued under it, including a pending prosecution, were unaffected. Why it matters here is that the whole argument only makes sense in a system of constitutional supremacy: the question was never whether the legislature had been entitled to pass the Act in 1931, but from what date the superior instrument had displaced it. That is a question no English court could be asked.

And the outer limit of the doctrine is the amending power itself. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225. Facts. They and the holding are worked in [The Basic Structure Doctrine]; the point relevant here is that the Court reasoned from the source of the power. Because article 368 is a provision of the Constitution conferring a power, the power it confers cannot be used to destroy the instrument conferring it, and the supremacy of the Constitution was itself named as one of the basic features. Why it matters here is that it completes the contrast: in Britain the legislature is the last word, and in India the last word is a document that the legislature may amend but may not unmake.

Distinctions

Parliamentary sovereigntyConstitutional supremacy
Highest lawThe latest Act of ParliamentThe Constitution
Source of legislative powerHistorical and inherentConferred by the Constitution, articles 245 and 246
May a court set an Act aside?NoYes, articles 13, 32 and 226
Status of an unconstitutional ActThe concept does not ariseVoid to the extent of the contravention, from the moment it is made
Limits on amending the constitutionNone; the constitution is ordinary lawSpecial majority, sometimes State ratification, and the basic structure
ExampleUnited KingdomIndia, the United States, Australia, Canada, Germany
munotes.in15

Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty

The contrast is not as clean as it once was. The United Kingdom's membership of the European Communities, the Human Rights Act 1998, and devolution to Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland have all placed practical limits on what Parliament does, and courts there now speak of constitutional statutes that are not impliedly repealed. The doctrine remains the formal position, and an answer should say both things.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Indian Parliament is weak. Within its competence it is plenary, which means its power over a subject in its List is as complete as that of any sovereign legislature. The limits are on the field and on Part III, not on the intensity of the power inside them.

It does not mean that a court may strike a law down for being unwise. The question in judicial review is competence and consistency with the Constitution, never whether the policy was a good one, and a court that forgets this is doing exactly what constitutionalism forbids.

And it does not mean India has judicial supremacy instead. Parliament may amend the Constitution, including to reverse the effect of a judgment, and has often done so. What it may not do is destroy the basic structure. That is a limited court and a limited legislature, which is the point.

Quick revision

Britain: Parliament may make or unmake any law, and no court may set it aside. India: the Constitution is supreme, Parliament's power is conferred by article 245 "subject to the provisions of this Constitution" and divided by article 246, and article 13(2) voids a law contravening Part III to the extent of the contravention. Even the amending power in article 368 is conferred and therefore limited, which is why the basic structure doctrine is possible. Keshavan Madhava Menon holds article 13(1) prospective, so a pre-Constitution law is void only from 26 January 1950 and accrued rights survive. Indian legislative power is plenary within its field: the limits are on the field and on Part III, not on the intensity.

Test yourself

1. State Dicey's formulation of parliamentary sovereignty and say why it cannot be true in India. That Parliament has the right to make or unmake any law whatever and that no body may override or set aside its legislation. It cannot be true in India because article 245 confers legislative power subject to the Constitution and article 13(2) makes a contravening law void, so both halves of the formulation fail.

2. What are the two separate limits on an Indian legislature's competence? It may not contravene Part III, and it may not legislate outside the List allotted to it by article 246 and the Seventh Schedule.

munotes.in16

Constitutional Supremacy and Parliamentary Sovereignty

3. What does "void to the extent of the contravention" add to "invalid"? It confines the consequence to the offending part, so the rest of the statute may survive if it is severable, and it fixes the moment: the law was void when made rather than from the date of the judgment.

4. Why is article 13(1) prospective, and what did that decide in Keshavan Madhava Menon? Because a pre-Constitution law was validly made under the law as it then stood, so the Constitution displaces it only from its own commencement. That left a prosecution begun before 26 January 1950 unaffected.

5. Does constitutional supremacy make the Indian Parliament weak within its own field? No. Its power over a subject in its List is plenary, meaning as complete as that of a sovereign legislature. The limits are on which subjects it may reach and on Part III.

6. In what sense is the amending power itself an application of the same doctrine? Because article 368 is a provision of the Constitution conferring a power, and a conferred power cannot be used to destroy the instrument that confers it. That reasoning produced the basic structure doctrine.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in17

Chapter Four

The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

The Preamble states what the Constitution is for; it is part of the Constitution and may be amended, but it gives nobody any power and is used mainly to resolve an ambiguity and to identify what is basic.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Preamble is the introductory statement which declares the source of the Constitution's authority, the nature of the Indian State, the objectives it is to secure and the date of its adoption. In re Berubari held that it is not part of the Constitution but is a key to open the mind of the makers. Kesavananda Bharati held that it is part of the Constitution and that it may be amended, but that its basic elements are part of the basic structure and so beyond the amending power. It confers no power on any organ and imposes no prohibition of its own, and is therefore not by itself a ground on which any law can be struck down.

What the Preamble actually says, clause by clause

The source. "WE, THE PEOPLE OF INDIA". The Constitution derives its authority from the people and not from the Constituent Assembly, the Crown or the Government of India Act 1935.

The nature of the State. "having solemnly resolved to constitute India into a SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC". Sovereign: subject to no external authority. Socialist and secular: added by the Forty-second Amendment 1976 and worked in the next two chapters. Democratic: government by the people through free elections. Republic: an elected head of State, not a hereditary one.

The four objectives. JUSTICE, social, economic and political; LIBERTY of thought, expression, belief, faith and worship; EQUALITY of status and of opportunity; and FRATERNITY assuring the dignity of the individual and the unity and integrity of the Nation. The order is not accidental: liberty and equality are listed second and third because the first objective is justice, and the fourth is what holds the other three together in a plural society.

The enactment. "IN OUR CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY this twenty-sixth day of November, 1949, do HEREBY ADOPT, ENACT AND GIVE TO OURSELVES THIS CONSTITUTION." The date is the date of adoption; the Constitution came into force on 26 January 1950 under article 394.

What a court may and may not do with it

It may use the Preamble to resolve an ambiguity. Where the words of an article are capable of two meanings, the objectives in the Preamble may be used to choose between them. That is the highest use Berubari allowed, and it survives.

It may use the Preamble to identify what is basic. After Kesavananda the values the Preamble names are the principal evidence of what the basic structure contains, which is why the secularism and rule-of-law cases quote it.

munotes.in18

The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It

It may not treat the Preamble as a source of power. No organ can claim a power because the Preamble names an objective. That was the Court's express reason in Berubari and no later case has disturbed it.

It may not treat the Preamble as a source of prohibition either. This is the half that students forget. Berubari said that what is true about powers is equally true about prohibitions and limitations, so a petitioner cannot argue that a statute is void because it offends the Preamble's socialism. The argument must be routed through an article.

A worked example

A State Act provides that in every private company registered in the State, at least one director shall be a person from a scheduled caste. It is challenged as violating article 19(1)(g), the right to practise any profession or carry on any occupation, trade or business. Counsel for the State argues that the Preamble declares India a SOCIALIST State committed to JUSTICE, social and economic, and that this is enough to sustain the Act.

That argument fails on the first proposition, and it is worth seeing exactly why. The Preamble is not a source of legislative power. The State must instead point to an entry in List II or List III, and then to article 19(6), which permits reasonable restrictions in the interests of the general public.

Now flip the argument, because a petitioner's Preamble argument fails for the same reason. A petitioner who says the Act is void because it offends the Preamble's guarantee of EQUALITY of opportunity has also asked the Preamble to do something it cannot do. The petitioner must plead article 14 or article 19(1)(g), and then the Preamble may be used to help construe them.

Where the Preamble does real work here is at the third stage. In deciding whether the restriction is reasonable "in the interests of the general public", a court may legitimately take account of the objectives the Preamble declares, because the phrase is open-textured and the Preamble is evidence of what the Constitution regards as the public interest.

And if the Act had been protected by a constitutional amendment, the Preamble would do a fourth kind of work: it would be the principal evidence of whether the amendment damaged a basic feature.

The cases

First position: the Preamble is not part of the Constitution. In In re Berubari Union and Exchange of Enclaves, Special Reference No. 1 of 1959, the opinion being pronounced on 14 March 1960. Facts. The Indo-Pakistan Agreement of 1958 provided for dividing Berubari Union No. 12, which the Radcliffe Award had placed in West Bengal, and for exchanging the Cooch-Behar enclaves; the President referred to the Court whether implementing it needed legislation, and if so whether a law under article 3 sufficed or article 368 was necessary. Held. Article 3 deals with the internal readjustment of the territories of States and does not authorise the cession of Indian territory to a foreign State, so a law under article 3 would be incompetent and a law under article 368 was competent and necessary. On the Preamble it held that the declaration by the people is, in Story's words, a key to open the mind of the makers, but that nevertheless the Preamble is not a part of the Constitution and has never been regarded as the source of any substantive power; that what is true about powers is equally true about prohibitions and limitations; and that at the highest, where the terms of an article are ambiguous, assistance may be sought in the objectives enshrined in the Preamble. Why it matters here is that the second and third propositions are still law, and the first is not.

munotes.in19

The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It

Second position: it is part of the Constitution, and its basic elements cannot be amended away. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, decided on 24 April 1973 by thirteen judges. Facts. A challenge by the head of a Kerala mutt to State land reform legislation, widening into the validity of the Twenty-fourth, Twenty-fifth and Twenty-ninth Amendments. Held. Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution including Part III, but that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework, and it treated the Preamble as part of the Constitution, so that it may itself be amended provided the basic features it declares are not destroyed. Why it matters here is that both halves are needed for an answer: the Preamble became amendable and became unamendable at the same time, in different respects, and the Forty-second Amendment three years later proved the first half by amending it.

Third: the Preamble as the measure of an amendment. In Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1980 SC 1789. Facts. A challenge to clauses (4) and (5) of article 368 and to the amended article 31C, all inserted by the Forty-second Amendment. Held. Clause (5) unconstitutional, saying that it demolishes the pillars on which the Preamble rests by empowering Parliament to exercise constituent power without any limitation whatever, and that the power to destroy is not a power to amend; clause (4) was equally void because a limited power cannot be made unlimited by removing the means of enforcing the limit. Why it matters here is the phrase "the pillars on which the Preamble rests". The Preamble is being used as the standard against which an amendment is measured, which is the fourth and highest of its uses.

munotes.in20

The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It

Distinctions

In re Berubari, 1960Kesavananda Bharati, 1973
Is the Preamble part of the Constitution?NoYes
Can it be amended?The question did not ariseYes, under article 368, subject to the basic structure
Is it a source of power?NoNo; unchanged
Is it a source of prohibition?NoNot directly; but its values identify the basic structure
Use in constructionYes, where an article is ambiguousYes, and more widely
The Preamble doesThe Preamble does not
Declare the source of authority: the peopleConfer legislative or executive power
Name the nature of the State and four objectivesCreate an enforceable right
Resolve an ambiguity in an articleOverride the plain words of an article
Identify what is basic for the purposes of article 368Provide a free-standing ground to strike down a law

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Preamble is unenforceable in the sense of being useless. It cannot be sued on, but it decides cases, because construction and the basic structure doctrine both run through it.

It does not mean Berubari was wholly overruled. Only the first proposition went. The Preamble is still not a source of power or of prohibition.

It does not mean the Preamble cannot be amended. It has been, once, by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976, and Kesavananda is the authority that it can be.

And it does not mean the Preamble's words are merely aspirational. Sovereign, socialist, secular, democratic and republic are all descriptions the Court has treated as legally significant, and secularism in particular has been made an operative standard by S.R. Bommai.

Quick revision

The Preamble states the source (WE, THE PEOPLE), the nature of the State (sovereign, socialist, secular, democratic, republic), four objectives (justice, liberty, equality, fraternity) and the date of adoption, 26 November 1949; the Constitution came into force on 26 January 1950 under article 394. In re Berubari, opinion of 14 March 1960: the Preamble is a key to open the mind of the makers but is not part of the Constitution, is not a source of power, and equally not a source of prohibition; at the highest it resolves an ambiguity. Kesavananda Bharati, 1973: the Preamble is part of the Constitution and may be amended, but the basic features it declares may not be destroyed. Minerva Mills, 1980: article 368(5) demolished the pillars on which the Preamble rests, and the power to destroy is not a power to amend. The Preamble was in fact amended once, by the Forty-second Amendment 1976.

munotes.in21

The Preamble, and What a Court May Do With It

Test yourself

1. What did In re Berubari decide about the Preamble, and how much of it survives? That the Preamble is a key to open the mind of the makers but is not part of the Constitution, is not a source of any substantive power, and equally not a source of prohibitions or limitations, and that at the highest it may resolve an ambiguity. The first proposition was displaced by Kesavananda; the rest survives.

2. Why was a law under article 3 incompetent to implement the Berubari agreement? Because article 3 provides for the internal readjustment of the territories, boundaries and names of States, and does not authorise the cession of Indian territory to a foreign State. That required an amendment under article 368.

3. Name the four objectives in the Preamble, with their qualifying words. Justice, social, economic and political; liberty of thought, expression, belief, faith and worship; equality of status and of opportunity; and fraternity assuring the dignity of the individual and the unity and integrity of the Nation.

4. State the four uses a court makes of the Preamble. To resolve an ambiguity in an article; to identify what belongs to the basic structure; to give content to open-textured phrases such as the interests of the general public; and to measure whether an amendment has damaged a basic feature.

5. Can a statute be struck down for offending the Preamble alone? No. The Preamble is not a source of prohibition, so the challenge must be routed through an article, and the Preamble is then used in construing that article.

6. Which two dates does the Preamble and article 394 give, and what is each? 26 November 1949, the date on which the Constituent Assembly adopted, enacted and gave the Constitution to the people, which the Preamble states; and 26 January 1950, the date on which the remaining provisions came into force under article 394.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in22

Chapter Five

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

The word "secular" was put into the Preamble in 1976 to state expressly something the Constitution had contained since 1950, and the Supreme Court has since held that secularism is part of the basic structure and cannot be amended away.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: by section 2 of the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976, the words "SOVEREIGN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC" in the Preamble were substituted by "SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC", and the words "unity of the Nation" by "unity and integrity of the Nation". The amendment declared rather than created: articles 15, 16, 25 to 28 and 29 to 30 had established a secular State from the beginning, and the Supreme Court had said so before 1976.

What the amendment actually did

The Forty-second Amendment received assent on 18 December 1976 and section 2 amended the Preamble. Three words were added in all: "SOCIALIST", "SECULAR" and "integrity". Nothing else in the Preamble was touched.

The Statement of Objects and Reasons gave the purpose. It said the amendment was to spell out expressly the high ideals of socialism, secularism and the integrity of the nation. The verb is the important one. "Spell out expressly" is what you do to something already there.

The amendment came in the Emergency, and that is part of any honest answer. The Forty-second Amendment was passed by a Parliament whose term had been extended and while a large part of the opposition was in detention, and much of it was undone by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978. The three Preamble words were not undone, and no party has since proposed removing them.

The Ninety-eighth to the One Hundred and Sixth Amendments have left the Preamble untouched, and the text as it stands is the text of 1976.

Why the Constitution was already secular in 1950

Because the operative articles say so, and they were there from the start. Article 15(1) forbids the State to discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth. Article 16(2) forbids discrimination in public employment on the same grounds. Article 25(1) guarantees to all persons freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion. Article 26 guarantees to every religious denomination the right to manage its own affairs in matters of religion.

Article 27 is the clearest single indicator. No person shall be compelled to pay any tax the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination. A State that may not tax for a religion is not an establishment State.

Article 28(1) completes it. No religious instruction shall be provided in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds.

munotes.in23

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

And articles 29 and 30 protect the other side of the same idea, the right of a section of citizens to conserve its culture and of a religious or linguistic minority to establish and administer educational institutions of its choice.

So the amendment added a name to a structure. That is why the drafters of 1950 could decline to use the word and still produce a secular constitution, and it is why an examiner asking about the object of inserting the word expects the candidate to know that the object was declaratory.

What Indian secularism means, in the Preamble's sense

It does not mean the separation of religion from the State on the American model. The First Amendment to the United States Constitution forbids Congress to make any law respecting an establishment of religion, and produces a wall between the two. India regulates religion constantly: article 25(2)(a) preserves the State's power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice, and article 25(2)(b) permits laws for social welfare and reform and for throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

It means equal treatment of all religions by a State that has none of its own. The usual formulation is that the State observes principled distance: it keeps its distance from religion but may intervene, in favour of one religion or against it, where equality or a reform requires.

And it means that the State's own decisions must be made on non-religious grounds. That is what makes secularism enforceable rather than atmospheric, and it is the proposition S.R. Bommai turned into law.

A worked example

Suppose a State government announces a scheme paying a monthly stipend to the priests of one named religion, funded from the Consolidated Fund of the State, and defends it on the ground that those priests are poor. Is the scheme constitutional?

Start with article 27, because it is the article that bites first. The clause forbids compelling any person to pay a tax whose proceeds are specifically appropriated for the promotion or maintenance of a particular religion. A stipend for the priests of one religion, funded from general revenue, is on its face exactly that.

Then take the State's defence seriously, because the answer turns on it. If the scheme is genuinely a poverty measure, the State must explain why it reaches only the poor of one religious calling. Poverty is not distributed by religion, and a scheme aimed at poverty would be defined by income.

Then apply article 15(1) and article 14. A classification that selects beneficiaries by religion and cannot show that religion is relevant to the object fails the test in the chapter on reasonable classification in Module III: there is no rational nexus between the differentia, which is religion, and the object, which is relief of poverty.

munotes.in24

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

Now vary the facts, because the variation is where marks are. Suppose instead the State maintains, out of general revenue, the buildings of temples, mosques, churches and gurdwaras alike, as monuments. That is not article 27's mischief: the appropriation is not for the promotion of any particular religion, the treatment is equal, and the purpose is the preservation of property. Indian secularism permits the second and forbids the first, which is precisely the difference between principled distance and a wall.

The cases

Secularism is a basic feature, and a State government may be dismissed for acting against it. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1, a nine-judge Bench considered Proclamations under article 356 dismissing the governments of Karnataka, Nagaland and Meghalaya, and of Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh on 15 January 1993 following the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya. Held, among twelve conclusions. The satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but conditioned rather than absolute, that a Proclamation is not immune from judicial review and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, and that secularism is a basic feature of the Constitution: a State government which acts against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356. Why it matters here is that this converts secularism from a Preamble adjective into an operative standard by which a government may be removed. Its federalism aspect is worked in [President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai].

The Preamble words became unamendable before they were even inserted. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, the Court held that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure, and the judgments named the secular character of the Constitution among the basic features. Why it matters here is the chronology, which is worth a mark: the Court identified secularism as basic in 1973, three years before Parliament wrote the word into the Preamble. The amendment therefore could not have created what the Court had already found.

Secularism does not require ignorance of religion. In Aruna Roy v. Union of India, AIR 2002 SC 3176; (2002) 7 SCC 368, decided on 12 September 2002. Facts. A petition under article 32 challenging the National Curriculum Framework for School Education published by the National Council of Educational Research and Training, mainly on the ground that it introduced religious instruction into State schools contrary to article 28. Held. The petition failed. The study of religions for the purpose of value education is distinct from religious instruction in a particular religion, and article 28 forbids the second in a wholly State-funded institution, not the first. Why it matters here is that it fixes the boundary of article 28 and shows that Indian secularism is not hostility to religion.

munotes.in25

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

And the election process is a secular activity. In Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629; AIR 2017 SC 401, decided on 2 January 2017. Facts. A reference to seven judges on the construction of section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951, which makes it a corrupt practice to appeal for votes on the ground of "his" religion, race, caste, community or language, the issue being whose religion "his" refers to. Held, by four to three. "his" is not confined to the candidate: an appeal in the name of the religion of the candidate, of a rival, of an agent or of the voter falls within the corrupt practice, because the election process is a secular activity. The minority read the word narrowly. Why it matters here is that secularism as a Preamble value is being used to construe an ordinary statute, which is one of the two ways the Preamble does legal work.

Distinctions

American secularismIndian secularism
ModelA wall of separationPrincipled distance
State funding of religionForbiddenForbidden for a particular religion (article 27); equal support and regulation permitted
Reform of religious practice by the StateVery limitedExpressly permitted, article 25(2)(b)
Religious personal lawNot recognisedRecognised, and the subject of Module III
SourceFirst AmendmentPreamble plus articles 15, 16, 25 to 28, 29 and 30
Before the Forty-second AmendmentAfter it
Preamble wordsSOVEREIGN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLICSOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC
Nationunity of the Nationunity and integrity of the Nation
Was the State secular?Yes, by articles 15, 16 and 25 to 28Yes, and now said so
Was secularism a basic feature?Yes, Kesavananda Bharati, 1973Yes

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the amendment made India secular. The commonest error in answering this question is to write that India became a secular State in 1976. The articles were there in 1950 and the Supreme Court had identified secularism as a basic feature in 1973.

It does not mean the State may not touch religion. Article 25(2) expressly preserves the power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform.

It does not mean all religions must be treated identically in every respect. Articles 29 and 30 give minorities rights the majority does not have, and article 25(2)(b) applies in terms to Hindu religious institutions. Equal treatment in the Indian sense accommodates difference where the difference is relevant.

munotes.in26

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

And it does not mean the word in the Preamble is decorative. The Preamble cannot be enforced by itself, but it is used to construe an ambiguous provision and to identify what is basic, and both uses are visible in the four cases above.

Quick revision

Section 2 of the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976 substituted "SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC" for "SOVEREIGN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC" and "unity and integrity of the Nation" for "unity of the Nation". Its Statement of Objects and Reasons said the purpose was to spell out expressly the high ideals of socialism, secularism and the integrity of the nation: declaratory, not constitutive. India was already secular by articles 15(1), 16(2), 25, 26, 27, 28, 29 and 30, and Kesavananda Bharati had named secularism a basic feature in 1973. S.R. Bommai makes it an operative standard: a State government acting against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to article 356. Aruna Roy distinguishes the study of religions from religious instruction under article 28. Abhiram Singh holds the election process a secular activity and reads "his" in section 123(3) widely. Indian secularism is principled distance, not a wall.

Test yourself

1. Exactly what did section 2 of the Forty-second Amendment change in the Preamble? It substituted "SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC" for "SOVEREIGN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC", and "unity and integrity of the Nation" for "unity of the Nation".

2. Was India a secular State before 1976, and how do you prove it? Yes. Articles 15(1), 16(2), 25, 26, 27 and 28 were in force from 26 January 1950, article 27 forbidding taxation for the promotion of a particular religion and article 28(1) forbidding religious instruction in a wholly State-funded institution. Kesavananda Bharati named secularism a basic feature in 1973.

3. What is the difference between the American and the Indian models? The American model erects a wall of separation. The Indian model keeps a principled distance: the State has no religion of its own but may regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and may legislate for social welfare and reform under article 25(2).

4. How did S.R. Bommai make secularism enforceable? By holding it a basic feature and holding that a State government acting against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356, while making the Proclamation itself reviewable.

5. What did Aruna Roy decide about article 28? That the study of religions for value education is not the religious instruction that article 28(1) forbids in a wholly State-funded institution, so the National Curriculum Framework was not unconstitutional on that ground.

munotes.in27

Secularism in the Preamble, and the Forty-second Amendment

6. Why does the chronology of 1973 and 1976 matter to this question? Because it shows the amendment was declaratory. The Court had already identified the secular character of the Constitution as part of the basic structure three years before Parliament inserted the word, so the word could not have created the character.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in28

Chapter Six

Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

The Forty-second Amendment added three words to the Preamble, and the two that answers usually skip are "SOCIALIST", which describes the economic goal the Directive Principles already contained, and "integrity", which was added because the unity of the country was thought to need protecting by name.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the words "SOCIALIST" and "integrity" were inserted by section 2 of the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976 along with "SECULAR". Neither created a new obligation. "Socialist" states the economic direction already set by articles 38 and 39 of Part IV, and Indian socialism has been understood by the Supreme Court as a mixed economy and the removal of gross inequality rather than as State ownership of the means of production. "Integrity" reinforces a value already protected by article 19(2), which permits reasonable restrictions on speech in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, and by article 51A(c), which makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India.

Socialism: what the word carries and what it does not

The Constitution nowhere defines it, and that is deliberate. No Indian court has read the Preamble word as requiring public ownership of industry, and the economic policy of successive governments since 1991 has moved a long way from what the word meant in 1976 without any amendment being thought necessary.

Its content comes from Part IV, which predates it by twenty-six years. Article 38(1) directs the State to strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of national life. Article 38(2), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978, directs the State to strive to minimise inequalities in income, and to endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only among individuals but also among groups.

Article 39 is the operative list. The State is to direct its policy towards securing that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood; that the ownership and control of the material resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve the common good; that the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth and means of production to the common detriment; that there is equal pay for equal work for men and women; that the health and strength of workers is not abused; and that children are given opportunities to develop in conditions of freedom and dignity.

So the honest answer is that "socialist" in the Indian Preamble means a welfare State committed to reducing inequality within a mixed economy. It is a statement of direction, not a prescription of ownership, and no court has struck a privatisation down for offending it.

munotes.in29

Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation

Integrity: why a second word was needed beside unity

The Preamble had said "unity of the Nation" since 1950. The Forty-second Amendment made it "unity and integrity of the Nation".

The two words are not synonyms in constitutional usage. Unity points at the people and at the fact that they are one political community. Integrity points at the territory and at the fact that it is not to be broken up. The distinction is worth stating in an answer because it explains why both were thought necessary.

Integrity had already entered the Constitution in 1963, by an earlier amendment. The Sixteenth Amendment inserted the words "the sovereignty and integrity of India" into article 19(2), (3) and (4), which is why a restriction on speech, on assembly and on association may be imposed in the interests of the integrity of India.

And the Forty-second Amendment gave it a companion in Part IVA. Article 51A(c) makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India.

Read together, the three provisions do different work. The Preamble states the value, article 19(2) makes it a permissible ground for restricting a fundamental right, and article 51A(c) makes it a duty which, though not directly enforceable, may be used to judge the reasonableness of a restriction.

A worked example

A State legislature passes an Act making it an offence, punishable with three years' imprisonment, to publish any material questioning the territorial boundaries of India as shown on the official map. A geography textbook publisher and a newspaper columnist challenge it.

Take the "integrity" ground first, because the State will rely on it. Article 19(2) permits reasonable restrictions on the freedom of speech and expression in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, so the subject matter is within a permitted ground. That disposes of the argument that no restriction is possible at all.

Then apply the reasonableness requirement, which is where the Act fails. The restriction reaches any material that questions a boundary, which includes an academic article on the history of a boundary settlement, a report of a foreign court's ruling and a textbook explaining a dispute. A restriction that catches scholarship and news along with secession propaganda is wider than the interest it serves.

Now show what a valid provision would look like, because that is the constructive half of the answer. A provision aimed at material that incites the violent dismemberment of India, requiring both the incitement and a proximate connection to disorder, would answer the same interest without reaching the textbook. That is the shape article 19(2) has taken in practice.

munotes.in30

Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation

The example also shows the Preamble doing its real work. The word "integrity" did not create the power to restrict; article 19(2) did that in 1963. What the Preamble supplies is the value against which the reasonableness of the restriction is measured.

The cases

The Preamble words became part of the basic structure by the ordinary operation of the doctrine. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, the Court held that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure of the Constitution, and the judgments named the sovereignty and territorial integrity of India, the republican and democratic form of government and the mandate to build a welfare State contained in the Directive Principles among the features that are basic. Why it matters here is that a candidate can say something more precise than "the Preamble is important": the values it names cannot be amended out, and that is a legal consequence with a date.

And the balance the word "socialist" describes was made a basic feature in terms. In Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1980 SC 1789. Facts. A challenge to clauses (4) and (5) of article 368 and to the amended article 31C, all inserted by the Forty-second Amendment. Held. Clause (5) unconstitutional because it demolishes the pillars on which the Preamble rests by empowering Parliament to exercise constituent power without any limitation whatever, the power to destroy not being a power to amend; and clause (4) equally void, since a limited power cannot be made unlimited by removing the means of enforcing the limit. On article 31C the majority held that giving the Directive Principles a blanket priority over articles 14 and 19 destroyed the harmony between Parts III and IV, and that harmony is itself a basic feature. Why it matters here is that it fixes the constitutional status of the socialist goal: the Directive Principles are a permanent mandate, but they do not override the fundamental rights, and an amendment saying they do is void.

Distinctions

Unity of the NationIntegrity of the Nation
Points atThe people as one political communityThe territory as one undivided whole
In the Preamble since19501976, Forty-second Amendment
Elsewhere in the ConstitutionArticle 51A(c) and (e)Articles 19(2), (3) and (4) since the Sixteenth Amendment 1963; article 51A(c)
Typical threatCommunal or caste divisionSecession, or a claim to territory
Socialism in the PreambleSocialism as State ownership
Requires public ownership of industryNoYes
Indian contentArticles 38 and 39: a welfare State, reduction of inequality, distribution of material resources for the common goodNationalisation as a constitutional requirement
Judicially enforcedNot as a stand-alone command; used in construction and as part of the basic structureWould be, if that were the meaning
Consistent with the reforms of 1991Yes, and no amendment was thought necessaryNo
munotes.in31

Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Preamble commands a particular economic policy. A court will not strike a policy down for insufficient socialism, and none has.

It does not mean "integrity" adds a new ground for restricting speech. That was done by the Sixteenth Amendment in 1963, thirteen years earlier, and the Preamble word restates the value rather than creating the power.

It does not mean the fundamental duties are enforceable. Article 51A creates duties which no court enforces directly against a citizen. Their use is interpretive: a restriction that serves a duty in article 51A is more readily found reasonable.

And it does not mean the three words stand or fall together. Secularism has been made an operative standard by S.R. Bommai; socialism has not, and integrity operates through article 19(2) rather than through the Preamble. A good answer separates them.

Quick revision

The Forty-second Amendment 1976, section 2, added SOCIALIST, SECULAR and "integrity" to the Preamble. Socialist means a welfare State reducing inequality within a mixed economy, its content coming from articles 38 and 39, and no court has read it as requiring public ownership. Article 38(2), which directs the State to minimise inequalities in income and eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, was itself added by the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978. Integrity points at territory, unity at people; "sovereignty and integrity of India" entered article 19(2), (3) and (4) by the Sixteenth Amendment 1963, and article 51A(c) makes upholding sovereignty, unity and integrity a fundamental duty. Kesavananda Bharati puts these values in the basic structure; Minerva Mills holds that the Directive Principles may not be given blanket priority over articles 14 and 19, because the harmony between Parts III and IV is itself basic.

Test yourself

1. Which three words did the Forty-second Amendment add to the Preamble? SOCIALIST, SECULAR and "integrity", the last converting "unity of the Nation" into "unity and integrity of the Nation".

2. What does "socialist" mean in the Indian Preamble, and what does it not mean? It means a welfare State committed to reducing inequality within a mixed economy, its content supplied by articles 38 and 39. It does not require public ownership of the means of production, and no court has struck down a privatisation for offending it.

3. Distinguish unity from integrity. Unity refers to the people as one political community; integrity refers to the territory as one undivided whole. Both appear in article 51A(c); integrity alone appears in article 19(2).

munotes.in32

Socialism, and the Integrity of the Nation

4. When did "the sovereignty and integrity of India" become a ground for restricting free speech? In 1963, by the Sixteenth Amendment, which inserted the words into article 19(2), (3) and (4), thirteen years before the Preamble was amended.

5. What did Minerva Mills decide about the relationship between Parts III and IV? That the harmony and balance between fundamental rights and directive principles is itself a basic feature, so an amendment giving the Directive Principles blanket priority over articles 14 and 19 is void.

6. Why is it wrong to answer MU's stem by writing only about secularism? Because the stem names three ideals and the marks follow the question. Socialism has its own content in articles 38 and 39, and integrity has its own operation through article 19(2) and article 51A(c).

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in33

Chapter Seven

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". No printed label names the rule of law, and MU has set it on three of the seven papers we hold, twice as a whole question and once as a short note.

In one line

The rule of law means that people are governed by known rules rather than by the will of whoever is in office, and that the government is under the same law as everybody else.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the rule of law is the principle that all authority must be exercised under and in accordance with law, that the law must be general, prospective, published and reasonably certain, that no person may be punished except for a distinct breach of law established before an ordinary court, and that the government itself is subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts. It is the antithesis of arbitrary power. The phrase is old, but the modern statement of it is A. V. Dicey's, in the Introduction to the Study of the Law of the Constitution (1885).

Why a society needs the idea at all

Because a rule announced in advance lets a person plan, and a decision made afterwards does not. If conduct can be made criminal after it has occurred, no amount of care protects anybody.

Because generality is the cheapest protection a minority has. A rule that applies to everyone is unlikely to be made oppressive by a majority that must live under it too. That is why a law aimed at one person, or at one identified group, is the classic rule-of-law problem, and why it recurs throughout this paper.

And because power exercised by rules can be checked, while power exercised by will cannot. A court can ask whether an officer acted within a rule. It cannot ask whether an officer's preference was the right preference.

Dicey's three meanings, and the state of each today

First meaning: the absolute supremacy of regular law as opposed to arbitrary power. No person may be punished except for a distinct breach of law established in the ordinary legal manner before the ordinary courts, and there is no room for wide discretionary authority in the government.

This limb survives, but the second half of it does not. No modern State can function without conferring discretion: a licensing officer, a tax assessor and a police officer all exercise it. The modern position is not that discretion is forbidden but that it must be conferred by law, confined by standards, and reviewable. The Indian statement of this is in E.P. Royappa, below.

Second meaning: equality before the law. Every man, whatever his rank, is subject to the ordinary law of the realm and amenable to the jurisdiction of the ordinary tribunals. Dicey contrasted this with the French droit administratif, the separate body of administrative law applied by separate administrative courts, which he thought a system of official privilege.

munotes.in34

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

This limb survives in its core and Dicey's use of it was mistaken. Equality before the law is article 14 in India and is fundamental. But Dicey's belief that a separate administrative jurisdiction means official privilege was wrong even about France: the Conseil d'Etat developed a body of law more demanding of officials than the English common law then was. And India itself has administrative tribunals under articles 323A and 323B.

Third meaning: the constitution is the result of the ordinary law of the land. In England the general principles of the constitution, such as the right to personal liberty, are the result of judicial decisions in particular cases brought by private persons, rather than of a written declaration of rights.

This limb does not apply to India at all, and saying so is worth a mark. India has a written Constitution which is the source of the rights rather than their summary. The Indian arrangement is in fact stronger: a right declared by a court can be reversed by an ordinary statute, and a right in Part III cannot.

What has replaced Dicey: the modern content

The formal or thin conception, associated with Joseph Raz, asks only about the qualities a law must have: it must be prospective, open, clear, relatively stable, made by general rules, and applied by an independent judiciary that is accessible. On this view a wicked law properly made and applied satisfies the rule of law, and the objection to it is moral rather than legal.

The substantive or thick conception adds that the law must respect certain fundamental rights, so that a State systematically denying them does not have the rule of law however regular its procedures. The International Commission of Jurists at Delhi in 1959 adopted a version of this, defining the rule of law as the principles, institutions and procedures which experience has shown to be essential for the protection of the individual against arbitrary government and for enabling the individual to enjoy the dignity of man.

India has adopted the substantive conception, and the proof is that the rule of law is enforced here through articles 14 and 21 rather than through procedural regularity alone. That is the subject of the next chapter.

A worked example

A State government issues an order transferring all pending prosecutions under a particular Act against members of one political party to a Special Court, whose procedure omits committal, allows the court to refuse cross-examination, and permits no appeal. Test the order against the three limbs.

Under the first limb the question is whether the discretion is confined. The order does not identify any principle by which a case is chosen for the Special Court. A power to pick which accused gets which procedure, exercisable for any reason, is exactly the wide discretionary authority Dicey objected to, and the Indian answer is the same: a discretion without a standard is arbitrariness.

munotes.in35

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

Under the second limb the question is whether these accused are being treated as a class of their own without a reason. Speedier trial can be a valid object, and a classification of offences or of classes of cases by reference to that object may be sustainable. A classification of persons by their political affiliation cannot be, because affiliation has no connection with the need for speed.

Under the third limb, ask what an Indian court has that an English one did not. In England before 1998 the answer would have been the presumption that Parliament does not intend to abrogate liberty, which yields to clear words. In India the answer is article 14 and article 21, which do not yield to clear words at all, and article 32, by which the accused may go directly to the Supreme Court.

Note where the example ends up. Two of Dicey's three limbs give the right answer in India, and they give it more strongly than in the system he was describing, because here they are written down as rights.

The cases

The rule of law in India is a basic feature and an amendment offending it is void. In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain, AIR 1975 SC 2299. Facts. The Prime Minister's election had been set aside by the Allahabad High Court, and the Thirty-ninth Amendment inserted article 329A(4) declaring that the election of a person holding the office of Prime Minister should not be void and should continue to be valid, and that no court should have jurisdiction over it. Held. Clause (4) void as destructive of the basic structure: it did not amend the election law but decided a particular dispute by constitutional fiat and withdrew it from every court, violating the rule of law, free and fair elections, and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative. Why it matters here is that it is the purest Indian application of the generality requirement. The vice was not that the rule was harsh but that it was a rule for one case and one person.

Arbitrariness and equality are the same idea, and that is how the rule of law is enforced in India. In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555. Facts. A senior member of the Indian Administrative Service holding the post of Chief Secretary to the Government of Tamil Nadu was transferred to two other posts he said were inferior, and alleged the transfers were mala fide and violated articles 14 and 16. Held. The plea of mala fides failed on the facts, but reasoned that article 16 is an instance of the application of the concept of equality in article 14, article 14 being the genus and article 16 a species; that equality is a dynamic concept with many aspects and dimensions which cannot be cribbed, cabined and confined within traditional and doctrinaire limits; and that equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies, so that where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal and therefore violative of article 14. Why it matters here is that it gives an Indian court a general power to strike at arbitrary State action without needing to find a comparator, which is a stronger tool than anything in Dicey.

munotes.in36

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

And the case that shows what the doctrine's absence looks like is Indian. In Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur v. Shivakant Shukla, AIR 1976 SC 1207. Facts. During the Emergency the President had suspended the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 21 and 22, and detenus sought habeas corpus, the writ requiring a detaining authority to justify a detention. Held, by four to one. In view of the Presidential Order no person had locus standi to move a High Court under article 226 for habeas corpus on any ground including mala fides, and that section 16A(9) of the Maintenance of Internal Security Act was valid. Khanna J. dissented, holding that the State had no power to deprive a person of life or liberty without the authority of law even when article 21 was suspended, because that principle did not owe its existence to article 21 alone. Why it matters here is that Khanna J.'s dissent is the rule of law in its substantive sense, and the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 wrote it into the Constitution by providing that articles 20 and 21 may never be suspended.

Distinctions

Dicey's limbWhat it saysIts state today
1. Supremacy of regular lawPunishment only for a distinct breach established before the ordinary courts; no wide discretionary authorityThe first half survives; discretion is now permitted but must be conferred, confined and reviewable
2. Equality before the lawEveryone, of whatever rank, subject to the ordinary law and the ordinary courtsSurvives as article 14; Dicey's attack on droit administratif was misconceived, and India has tribunals under articles 323A and 323B
3. The constitution as the result of ordinary lawRights come from judicial decisions, not a written declarationDoes not apply to India, which has a written Constitution that is the source of the rights
munotes.in37

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

Formal (thin) conceptionSubstantive (thick) conception
AsksWas the law properly made, published, prospective and applied by an independent court?All that, and does the law respect fundamental rights?
A wicked but regular lawSatisfies the rule of lawDoes not
Associated withJoseph RazThe Delhi Declaration of the International Commission of Jurists, 1959
IndiaNecessary but not sufficientAdopted, through articles 14 and 21

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean rule by lawyers or by courts. The rule of law binds judges too, and a court deciding by preference rather than by law is the problem, not the cure.

It does not mean that all discretion is unlawful. The modern requirement is that discretion be conferred by law, guided by standards and open to review, not that it be abolished.

It does not mean rule of law and rule by law are the same. Rule by law means only that the government acts through legal forms, which an oppressive government can easily do. The rule of law adds requirements about what those laws must be like and who may be reached by them.

And it does not mean Dicey is the Indian law. He described England in 1885. The Indian doctrine takes his first two limbs, rejects his third, and adds an enforceable equality clause he did not have.

Quick revision

The rule of law is government by known, general, prospective rules rather than by will, with the government itself under the ordinary law. Dicey's three meanings: supremacy of regular law and no wide discretionary authority; equality before the law and no droit administratif; and the constitution as the result of ordinary judicial decisions. Limb one survives in part, since discretion is now permitted if conferred, confined and reviewable. Limb two survives as article 14, though Dicey's attack on French administrative law was misconceived and India has tribunals under articles 323A and 323B. Limb three does not apply to India, which has a written Constitution that is the source of rights. The modern debate is formal against substantive; India has the substantive conception, and the Delhi Declaration of 1959 is its classic statement. Indira Nehru Gandhi struck down a constitutional amendment made for one case. E.P. Royappa holds equality and arbitrariness to be sworn enemies. ADM Jabalpur is the failure, and Khanna J.'s dissent became law by the Forty-fourth Amendment.

Test yourself

1. State Dicey's three meanings of the rule of law. The absolute supremacy of regular law as against arbitrary power and wide discretionary authority; equality before the law, everyone being subject to the ordinary law and the ordinary courts; and the constitution being the result of the ordinary law developed by the courts rather than of a written declaration of rights.

munotes.in38

The Rule of Law: Dicey, and What Survives of Him

2. Which of the three does not apply to India, and why? The third. India has a written Constitution which is the source of fundamental rights rather than a summary of decided cases, and that is a stronger position because a Part III right cannot be reversed by ordinary legislation.

3. Was Dicey right about droit administratif? No. He thought a separate administrative jurisdiction meant official privilege, but the Conseil d'Etat developed a law more demanding of officials than the English common law of his day. India itself has administrative tribunals under articles 323A and 323B.

4. Distinguish the formal and substantive conceptions. The formal conception asks only whether law is prospective, open, clear, stable, general and applied by an independent court, so a wicked law properly applied satisfies it. The substantive conception adds respect for fundamental rights. India has adopted the substantive conception.

5. What did Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain add to the doctrine in India? It made the rule of law an operative limit on the amending power: article 329A(4) was struck down because it decided one dispute by constitutional fiat and removed it from every court, offending generality, free elections and the separation of powers.

6. Distinguish the rule of law from rule by law. Rule by law means only that a government acts through legal forms, which an oppressive government can do easily. The rule of law adds requirements about the quality of those laws, their generality and prospectivity, and about the government being reachable under them.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in39

Chapter Eight

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Every limb of the rule of law has a home in the Indian Constitution, and unlike in England each home is a right the citizen can enforce.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the rule of law in India is not a common-law presumption yielding to clear words but a set of enforceable constitutional guarantees. Its principal seats are article 14, equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws; article 21, no deprivation of life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law, which since Maneka Gandhi means a procedure that is right, just and fair; article 20, which protects against retrospective criminal law, double jeopardy and compelled self-incrimination; article 265, no tax except by authority of law; article 300A, no deprivation of property save by authority of law; and articles 32 and 226, which supply the remedy without which none of the rest would be law.

Limb by limb, with the article that carries it

Generality and equality: article 14. The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India. "Equality before the law" is Dicey's second limb almost verbatim. "Equal protection of the laws" is borrowed from the Fourteenth Amendment to the United States Constitution and requires that likes be treated alike, which is the doctrine worked in the chapter on reasonable classification in Module III.

No punishment except under law, and no retrospective crime: article 20. Clause (1) forbids conviction except for the violation of a law in force at the time of the act, and forbids a penalty greater than that which could have been inflicted then. Clause (2) forbids prosecution and punishment for the same offence more than once. Clause (3) provides that no person accused of an offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself.

Liberty only by fair procedure: article 21. No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.

Protection on arrest: article 22. Clauses (1) and (2) require that an arrested person be informed of the grounds, be allowed to consult a legal practitioner of his choice, and be produced before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours. Clauses (4) to (7) govern preventive detention and are a substantial qualification of the ordinary rule.

No taxation without law: article 265. No tax shall be levied or collected except by authority of law. The counterpart of the principle that produced the English Bill of Rights.

No deprivation of property without law: article 300A. No person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law. Placed in Part XII by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978, so that it is a constitutional right and no longer a fundamental one.

munotes.in40

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

And the remedies: articles 32 and 226. Article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III and is itself a fundamental right. Article 226 empowers a High Court to issue directions, orders or writs for the enforcement of Part III rights and for any other purpose, which is wider.

The two express qualifications, which an honest answer states

Article 33 permits Parliament to modify the rights in their application to the armed forces, to the forces charged with the maintenance of public order, to persons employed in intelligence or counter-intelligence organisations, and to persons employed in telecommunication systems set up for those forces, so as to ensure the proper discharge of duties and the maintenance of discipline.

Article 34 permits Parliament to indemnify acts done during martial law, by providing for the indemnification of any person in the service of the Union or of a State for any act done in connection with the maintenance or restoration of order in an area where martial law was in force, and for validating any sentence passed or act done under martial law.

Both are real derogations and both are limited. Article 33 requires an Act of Parliament and only in relation to the named services; article 34 requires an Act of indemnity and only in relation to an area where martial law was in force. The rule of law in India is therefore not absolute, and a candidate who does not mention these two articles has described the Constitution as they would like it rather than as it is.

From Gopalan to Maneka: the change that made article 21 mean something

In the beginning the rights were read as separate compartments. In A.K. Gopalan v. State of Madras, AIR 1950 SC 27. Facts. A challenge by a detenu to the Preventive Detention Act 1950. Held, upholding the Act except for section 14 which was severable. The fundamental rights are separate and self-contained: a law of preventive detention was to be tested against article 22 alone, article 19 had no application to a person lawfully detained, and "procedure established by law" in article 21 meant procedure laid down by a duly enacted law and not procedure a court would find fair. Fazl Ali J. dissented. Why it matters here is that on this reading article 21 added almost nothing to the rule of law: any procedure Parliament chose was, by definition, procedure established by law.

Twenty-eight years later the Court reversed the premise. In Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India, AIR 1978 SC 597. Facts. The petitioner's passport was impounded under the Passports Act 1967 in the public interest, without reasons and without a hearing. Held. Articles 14, 19 and 21 are not mutually exclusive but form a single scheme, so a law depriving a person of personal liberty must answer the tests of all three; that the procedure established by law in article 21 must be right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, and that a procedure which is arbitrary is no procedure at all; and that the right to travel abroad is part of personal liberty. Why it matters here is that it imported the substance of due process into article 21 without the words, and made the Indian rule of law substantive rather than formal. The relationship between the two phrases is worked in [Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process].

munotes.in41

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

A worked example

A municipal corporation demolishes a row of shops without notice, relying on a byelaw permitting the removal of unauthorised structures. The shopkeepers had been in occupation for eleven years and had been paying a licence fee to the corporation.

Article 300A is the first provision, and it does less work than students expect. It requires authority of law for a deprivation of property, and the byelaw is law. It does not by itself require a hearing.

Article 21 supplies the hearing, and this is the Maneka effect in practice. The shops are the shopkeepers' livelihood, livelihood has been held part of the right to life, and after Maneka the procedure by which a person is deprived must be right, just and fair. A demolition without notice, where the occupation was long and the corporation itself had been taking money for it, is not a fair procedure.

Article 14 supplies the second objection. If other unauthorised structures in the same street were left standing, the selection of these shops requires an explanation, and an unexplained selection is arbitrary, which Royappa makes a breach of article 14.

Article 226 supplies the remedy, and note that it is wider than article 32 here. The High Court may issue a writ not only for a Part III right but for any other purpose, which covers the article 300A point, and it may mould relief, for example by directing rehabilitation rather than restoration.

The example shows the Indian rule of law working as a system of rights rather than as a presumption. In a system without a written constitution the shopkeepers would be arguing that the corporation had misconstrued its byelaw. Here they are arguing that the byelaw, so applied, is void.

The cases

A law that allows the executive to choose who gets which procedure offends article 14. In State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar, AIR 1952 SC 75. Facts. The West Bengal Special Courts Act 1950, intituled an Act to provide for the speedier trial of certain offences, empowered the State Government by section 5(1) to direct that a Special Court try such offences, classes of offences, cases or classes of cases as it directed, the Special Court following a truncated procedure. Held. Section 5(1) discriminatory and void under article 14 so far as it permitted the State Government to refer "any case" to a Special Court; the special procedure was not on its face calculated to prejudice a fair trial and the need for a speedier trial could form the basis of a reasonable classification, so the section was unobjectionable in authorising the reference of offences or classes of offences or classes of cases. Why it matters here is that it is the generality requirement in its Indian form: classify by a criterion related to the object, and the classification stands; pick individuals, and it does not.

munotes.in42

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

And the rule of law reaches into a police station. In D.K. Basu v. State of West Bengal, (1997) 1 SCC 416; AIR 1997 SC 610. Facts. A letter to the Chief Justice about deaths in police custody, treated as a writ petition. Held. Custodial violence strikes a blow at the rule of law and issued eleven requirements to be followed in all cases of arrest and detention, including accurate identification of the arresting officers, a memo of arrest attested by a witness and countersigned by the arrestee, notification to a friend or relative, an entry in a diary, medical examination every forty-eight hours, and communication to the local magistrate. Why it matters here is that the rule of law is enforced in India not only by striking laws down but by supplying procedure where the statute left a gap, which is a use of article 32 that Dicey's system had no equivalent for.

Distinctions

Rule-of-law requirementEnglish sourceIndian article
Government under the ordinary lawCommon law and conventionArticles 14, 21, 265, 300A
Equality before the lawDicey's second limbArticle 14, first half
Likes treated alikeNot part of DiceyArticle 14, second half, from the Fourteenth Amendment
No retrospective crimePresumption of statutory constructionArticle 20(1), which cannot be displaced
Fair procedure before deprivation of libertyNatural justice, yielding to clear wordsArticle 21 after Maneka, which does not yield
No tax without lawBill of Rights 1689Article 265
A remedyPrerogative writsArticles 32 and 226, article 32 being itself a right

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India's rule of law has no exceptions. Articles 33 and 34, and the preventive detention clauses of article 22, are express qualifications, and preventive detention without trial is permitted by the Constitution itself.

munotes.in43

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

It does not mean Gopalan was overruled on everything. What Maneka rejected was the compartment theory and the formal reading of "procedure established by law". Preventive detention remains constitutionally permissible.

It does not mean article 300A is as strong as a fundamental right. It was moved out of Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978, so it cannot be enforced under article 32 as a fundamental right, though it is enforceable under article 226 and has been read with article 14.

And it does not mean the rule of law is a stand-alone ground of challenge. A petitioner does not succeed by saying a statute offends the rule of law in the abstract. The argument must be routed through an article, which is why this chapter is organised by article rather than by principle.

Quick revision

Article 14 carries equality before the law and equal protection; article 20 forbids retrospective crime, double jeopardy and compelled self-incrimination; article 21 requires a procedure that is right, just and fair after Maneka; article 22 protects on arrest and permits preventive detention; article 265 forbids tax without authority of law; article 300A forbids deprivation of property without authority of law and sits outside Part III since the Forty-fourth Amendment; articles 32 and 226 supply the remedy, article 32 being itself a fundamental right. Articles 33 and 34 are express derogations, for the armed forces and for martial law indemnity. Gopalan read the rights as compartments and "procedure established by law" formally; Maneka held articles 14, 19 and 21 a single scheme and made the procedure substantive. Anwar Ali Sarkar voids a power to pick individual cases for a special procedure. D.K. Basu supplies eleven arrest requirements where the statute was silent.

Test yourself

1. Name six articles that carry the rule of law and say what each does. Article 14, equality before the law and equal protection; article 20, no retrospective crime, no double jeopardy, no compelled self-incrimination; article 21, no deprivation of life or liberty except by fair procedure; article 265, no tax without authority of law; article 300A, no deprivation of property without authority of law; article 32, the right to move the Supreme Court for enforcement.

2. What did Gopalan decide and what did Maneka change? Gopalan held the rights separate and self-contained and read "procedure established by law" as any duly enacted procedure. Maneka held articles 14, 19 and 21 to form a single scheme and required the procedure to be right, just and fair, so that an arbitrary procedure is no procedure at all.

munotes.in44

The Rule of Law Inside the Indian Constitution

3. What are articles 33 and 34, and why must an answer mention them? Article 33 lets Parliament modify the fundamental rights in their application to the armed forces and forces charged with public order; article 34 lets Parliament indemnify acts done during martial law and validate sentences passed under it. They are express derogations, and omitting them describes a Constitution more absolute than the real one.

4. Why is article 300A weaker than a fundamental right? Because the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 moved the right to property out of Part III into Part XII, so it cannot be enforced under article 32 as a fundamental right, though it remains enforceable under article 226.

5. What was wrong with section 5(1) of the West Bengal Special Courts Act? It let the State Government send "any case" to a Special Court with a truncated procedure without any stated criterion, so the executive chose who got which procedure. Classification by offence or class of case for speedier trial was permissible; selection of individual cases was not.

6. Give one example of the rule of law being enforced by supplying procedure rather than by striking a law down. D.K. Basu, where the Court issued eleven requirements for every arrest and detention, including a memo of arrest attested by a witness, notification to a relative and medical examination every forty-eight hours.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in45

Chapter Nine

Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

An Indian government has no powers except those the Constitution gives it, and it may use each of them only for the purpose for which it was given.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: limited government is the constitutional principle that all governmental authority is derived and none of it is original. The executive power of the Union is vested in the President by article 52 and article 53(1) and is exercisable by him directly or through officers subordinate to him; the executive power of a State is vested in the Governor by article 154(1) on the same terms. The extent of each is fixed by article 73 and article 162 respectively, which tie executive power to the matters on which the corresponding legislature may make laws. Legislative power is conferred by articles 245 and 246 and is exercisable only over the subjects in the appropriate List. Anything outside those grants is ultra vires, which means beyond the powers, and is void.

Why this is the practical half of constitutionalism

Because it converts a philosophical limit into a question a court can answer. "Was this fair?" is a hard question. "Under what provision was this done?" is a question with an answer, and if there is no answer the act falls.

Because it puts the burden in the right place. A citizen does not have to find a prohibition. The government has to find a permission. That reversal is the whole practical value of the doctrine.

And because it applies to every organ, including the courts. A High Court exercising a power it does not have is in exactly the same position as a Collector doing so.

The four grants, and their exact limits

Article 52 creates the office and article 53(1) vests the Union executive power. There shall be a President of India, and the executive power of the Union shall be vested in the President and shall be exercised by him either directly or through officers subordinate to him in accordance with this Constitution.

Article 74(1) tells us who really exercises it. There shall be a Council of Ministers with the Prime Minister at the head to aid and advise the President, who shall act in accordance with such advice. The proviso, inserted by the Forty-second Amendment and amended by the Forty-fourth, allows the President to require the Council to reconsider, and provides that the President shall act in accordance with the advice tendered after such reconsideration. Clause (2) makes the question whether any advice was tendered non-justiciable.

Article 73 fixes the extent of Union executive power. It extends to the matters with respect to which Parliament has power to make laws, and to the exercise of rights, authority and jurisdiction exercisable by the Government of India by virtue of any treaty or agreement. The proviso keeps it out of matters in the Concurrent List within a State, except where the Constitution or a law of Parliament expressly confers it.

munotes.in46

Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power

Articles 154 and 162 do the same for a State. Executive power is vested in the Governor and exercised by him directly or through officers subordinate to him; and its extent is the matters with respect to which the Legislature of the State has power to make laws, subject to a proviso for concurrent subjects where Union law occupies the field.

Article 72 and article 161 confer the pardon powers. The President may grant pardons, reprieves, respites or remissions of punishment, or suspend, remit or commute a sentence, in the cases article 72 specifies, and a Governor has the corresponding power under article 161. Both are conferred powers, exercisable on ministerial advice, and both are reviewable on limited grounds, which is itself a good illustration of the doctrine: even a power of mercy has a source and a boundary.

The doctrine of ultra vires, in plain words

A thing done outside the grant is void, not merely wrong. Ultra vires is Latin for "beyond the powers". A municipal corporation empowered to license eating houses that purports to license bookshops has not made a bad decision; it has made no decision at all in law.

There are two kinds and both matter here. Substantive ultra vires means the authority did something it was never empowered to do. Procedural ultra vires means it had the power but failed to follow the procedure the empowering provision laid down, for example by not consulting a body the statute required it to consult.

And there is a third idea that does the most work in modern law. A power conferred for one purpose and used for another is an abuse of power, even though the authority undoubtedly had the power. A power to acquire land for a public purpose, used to punish a political opponent, is exercised for a collateral purpose and is void on that ground.

A worked example

A State government has power under a Municipalities Act to supersede a municipal council for "incompetence, or persistent default in the performance of duties". It supersedes a council three weeks after the council passes a resolution criticising the Chief Minister, giving as its reason the council's failure to complete a drainage project.

First ask whether the power exists. It does; the Act confers it, and the Act is within Entry 5 of List II, local government. So this is not substantive ultra vires.

Then ask whether the procedure was followed. If the Act requires a show-cause notice and none was given, the order falls for procedural ultra vires without anyone needing to examine the government's motive. Always take this point first, because it is the cheapest to prove.

munotes.in47

Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power

Then ask what the power was for. The purpose disclosed by the words "incompetence, or persistent default" is the protection of municipal administration. If the drainage delay was shared by twenty other councils that were not superseded, and the timing follows the resolution, the inference is that the power was used for a purpose it was not given for.

Finally identify the constitutional provision that catches it, because "abuse of power" is not itself a head of challenge. Article 14 is: an order made on an extraneous consideration is arbitrary, and after Royappa arbitrariness is inequality. That is how the doctrine of limited government reaches an Indian court.

The cases

The Indian executive has no residue of inherent power, and the leading statement of this is early. In Ram Jawaya Kapur v. State of Punjab, AIR 1955 SC 549. Facts. The Punjab government took over the business of printing and publishing school textbooks and prescribing them for schools, and private publishers complained that it was carrying on a trade without any Act authorising it. Held. The executive power of a State is not confined to executing laws already made: it extends to matters on which the legislature can legislate, so the government could carry on this business without a statute, provided it did not encroach on anyone's rights and no expenditure was incurred without appropriation. It also held that Indian government does not follow a rigid separation of powers but a sufficient differentiation of functions, the executive being responsible to the legislature. Why it matters here is that it sets the true boundary. Executive power is wide, but it is bounded by the legislative competence of the government exercising it, and it cannot touch a citizen's rights without law.

And where a right is touched, the conferred power must satisfy the whole Constitution. In Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India, AIR 1978 SC 597. Facts. The impounding of a passport under the Passports Act 1967 in the public interest, without reasons and without a hearing. Held. Articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme, so the exercise of a statutory power depriving a person of liberty must be right, just and fair, and that an arbitrary procedure is no procedure at all. Why it matters here is that having a statutory power is only the first of the questions. The authority also has to show that the power, as exercised, survives Part III, which is the point at which limited government and the rule of law meet.

munotes.in48

Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power

Distinctions

Substantive ultra viresProcedural ultra viresAbuse of power
The authority had the powerNoYesYes
What went wrongThe act was outside the grant altogetherThe prescribed procedure was not followedThe power was used for a purpose it was not given for
Typical proofRead the empowering provisionRead the empowering provision and the fileCompare the stated reason with the surrounding facts
Indian constitutional homeArticles 73, 162, 245, 246Article 21 after Maneka, and natural justiceArticle 14, arbitrariness
Union executive powerState executive power
Vested inThe President, article 53(1)The Governor, article 154(1)
ExtentMatters on which Parliament may legislate, plus treaty rights, article 73Matters on which the State Legislature may legislate, article 162
Concurrent subjectsNot extended into a State except where the Constitution or a law of Parliament expressly providesThe State's power yields where Union law occupies the field
Exercised on advice ofThe Council of Ministers, article 74The Council of Ministers, article 163

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the executive can act only where a statute authorises it. Ram Jawaya Kapur is clear that executive power extends to any matter on which the legislature could legislate, so a government may run a business or a scheme without an Act. What it may not do without an Act is take away a right or impose a burden.

It does not mean a limited government is a small one. Limited refers to the boundary of power, not its quantity, and a State with very extensive powers may still be a limited government if every one of them is conferred and reviewable.

And it does not mean every excess is a constitutional question. Most ultra vires arguments are ordinary administrative law and are decided by reading the statute. The constitutional questions arise where the excess touches Part III or crosses the federal line.

Quick revision

All governmental power in India is conferred. Article 52 creates the President and article 53(1) vests Union executive power in him; article 154(1) does the same for a Governor; articles 73 and 162 fix the extent of each by reference to the corresponding legislature's competence; article 74 makes the President act on the advice of the Council of Ministers, with a power to require reconsideration once, and clause (2) makes the tendering of advice non-justiciable. Articles 72 and 161 confer the pardon powers, which are themselves conferred and reviewable. Ultra vires means beyond the powers: substantive, procedural, or an abuse where the power is used for a collateral purpose. Ram Jawaya Kapur holds executive power co-extensive with legislative competence and does not require a statute for every executive act, but forbids encroachment on rights without law. Maneka Gandhi requires the exercise of a conferred power to satisfy articles 14, 19 and 21.

munotes.in49

Limited Government: Every Power Is a Conferred Power

Test yourself

1. Where is the executive power of the Union vested, and what fixes its extent? In the President by articles 52 and 53(1); its extent is fixed by article 73, which extends it to the matters on which Parliament may make laws and to treaty rights, with a proviso keeping it out of Concurrent List matters inside a State unless expressly conferred.

2. What does article 74 add to article 53? It provides that a Council of Ministers with the Prime Minister at its head shall aid and advise the President, who shall act in accordance with that advice, subject to one power to require reconsideration; and clause (2) makes the question whether advice was tendered non-justiciable.

3. Define ultra vires and distinguish its two forms. Beyond the powers. Substantive ultra vires is doing something the authority was never empowered to do; procedural ultra vires is having the power but failing to follow the prescribed procedure.

4. Does the Indian executive need a statute for every act? No. Ram Jawaya Kapur holds that executive power extends to all matters on which the legislature could legislate, so a government may run a scheme or a business without an Act; but it may not encroach on a citizen's rights or spend without appropriation.

5. Through which article does an abuse of power reach a court, and why? Article 14. An order made on an extraneous consideration or for a collateral purpose is arbitrary, and after E.P. Royappa arbitrariness is inequality, so abuse of power becomes a breach of a fundamental right.

6. Why does limited government put the burden on the government rather than the citizen? Because no power is original: the citizen need not find a prohibition, and the government must point to the provision conferring the power it says it exercised.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in50

Chapter Ten

Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

India does not separate the three organs strictly, but it does forbid each from taking over the essential function of another, and the function most strictly protected is the judicial one.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the doctrine of separation of powers, given its modern form by Montesquieu in De l'Esprit des Lois (1748), holds that the legislative, executive and judicial powers should be exercised by different organs, because concentrating any two of them in one body destroys liberty. India has adopted the doctrine in a functional rather than a formal sense. The Constitution does not distribute the three powers to three watertight organs, and the Council of Ministers sits in the legislature; but the separation of powers between the legislature, the executive and the judiciary has been held part of the basic structure, and no organ may usurp another's essential function.

What Montesquieu said, and why India could not simply copy it

Montesquieu's proposition was that liberty is lost when powers combine. If the legislative and executive powers are united in the same person, there can be no liberty; and if the judicial power is joined with either, the judge becomes a legislator or an oppressor.

The pure model exists in the United States and it is a presidential model. The President is not a member of Congress, the Cabinet is not drawn from the legislature, and the executive does not fall if it loses a vote.

India chose the parliamentary model instead, which makes a strict separation impossible. Article 75(5) requires a Minister who is not a member of either House for six consecutive months to cease to be a Minister, so Ministers are legislators. Article 75(3) makes the Council of Ministers collectively responsible to the House of the People. The executive is inside the legislature by design.

And the Constitution mixes functions in other places too. The legislature performs a judicial function when it punishes for contempt of the House. The executive performs a legislative function when the President or a Governor promulgates an ordinance under article 123 or article 213, and when a delegate makes rules. The judiciary performs an administrative function when a High Court controls the subordinate courts under article 235.

What the Constitution nevertheless insists on

Article 50 is the one directive on the subject. The State shall take steps to separate the judiciary from the executive in the public services of the State. It is a Directive Principle, unenforceable in terms, and it was implemented by the reorganisation of criminal courts under which judicial magistrates were placed under the High Court.

Articles 121 and 211 protect judges from legislative discussion. No discussion shall take place in Parliament with respect to the conduct of any judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties, except upon a motion for an address for his removal; article 211 forbids such discussion in a State Legislature altogether.

munotes.in51

Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution

Articles 122 and 212 protect the legislatures from the courts. The validity of any proceeding in Parliament, or in a State Legislature, shall not be called in question on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure, and no officer of the legislature in whom powers are vested for regulating procedure is subject to the jurisdiction of any court in respect of the exercise of those powers.

Article 361 protects the President and the Governors. They are not answerable to any court for the exercise and performance of the powers and duties of their office, and no criminal proceedings shall be instituted against them during their term.

Read together these provisions describe a mutual restraint rather than a wall. Each organ is kept out of the internal working of the others, and the essential function of each is protected.

The essential-function test

The Indian rule is not that an organ may never do work of another kind, but that it may not perform the essential function of another organ. Delegated legislation is permissible; delegating the essential legislative function, meaning the laying down of policy and its enactment as a binding rule, is not.

The judicial function is protected most strictly of all. A legislature may change the law, including retrospectively, and may thereby remove the basis on which a judgment rested. What it may not do is declare a particular judgment wrong and reverse it, because deciding a dispute between parties is the judicial function itself.

That distinction is the single most examinable point in this chapter, and it is what Indira Nehru Gandhi turns on.

A worked example

Suppose the Supreme Court holds that a State's method of computing a cess is invalid because the empowering Act did not authorise it. The State Legislature then passes a Validation Act which (a) amends the empowering Act retrospectively to authorise that method, and (b) declares that the judgment of the Supreme Court "shall be deemed never to have been passed" and that all collections are valid notwithstanding it.

Clause (a) is valid and this surprises students. A legislature may retrospectively amend the law and thereby remove the very basis on which a judgment proceeded. The judgment stands; the law it applied has changed.

Clause (b) is void, and the reason is the essential-function test. Declaring a judgment never to have been passed is not legislation at all; it is the exercise of judicial power over a decided case. That is what article 329A(4) attempted in Indira Nehru Gandhi.

munotes.in52

Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution

Now note the practical lesson, because it is what a good answer adds. The State gets everything it wanted through clause (a) alone. The vice in clause (b) is not that the legislature achieved its object but that it chose a form which usurped a function, and the doctrine polices form for exactly that reason: a legislature which can annul judgments can annul any judgment, including one protecting a fundamental right.

The cases

The classic Indian formulation says both halves of the position at once. In Ram Jawaya Kapur v. State of Punjab, AIR 1955 SC 549. Facts. The Punjab government took over the printing and publishing of school textbooks without any Act authorising it, and private publishers complained. Held. The executive power extends to matters on which the legislature can legislate and does not require a statute for every act, provided no right is encroached upon and no money is spent without appropriation; and that the Indian Constitution has not indeed recognised the doctrine of separation of powers in its absolute rigidity, but the functions of the different parts or branches have been sufficiently differentiated, and the executive is responsible to the legislature. Why it matters here is that it is the sentence every answer needs: differentiation of function, not rigid separation.

The limit is the essential function, and an amendment crossed it once. In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain, AIR 1975 SC 2299. Facts. The setting aside of the Prime Minister's election and the insertion by the Thirty-ninth Amendment of article 329A(4), declaring that election valid and beyond the jurisdiction of every court. Held. Clause (4) void as destructive of the basic structure, because it did not amend the election law but decided a particular dispute by constitutional fiat, violating the rule of law, free and fair elections and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative. Why it matters here is that separation of powers is thereby an operative limit even on the amending power, and the vice identified is precisely the usurpation of the judicial function.

And the courts have set the same limit on themselves. In Asif Hameed v. State of Jammu and Kashmir, AIR 1989 SC 1899. Facts. The case concerned admissions to a medical college and the extent to which a court could examine the government's selection policy. Held. Although the doctrine of separation of powers has not been recognised in its absolute rigidity, the Constitution has made sufficient provision delineating the functions of the three organs, and that while the judiciary determines the legality of legislative and executive action, it cannot sit in judgment over the wisdom of policy: the judiciary must confine itself to the question of legality. Why it matters here is that separation of powers cuts both ways, and an answer that treats the doctrine only as a restraint on the political branches has missed half of it.

munotes.in53

Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution

The same warning has been repeated in stronger terms. In Divisional Manager, Aravali Golf Club v. Chander Hass, (2008) 1 SCC 683. Facts. A direction by the courts below to create a post of tractor driver and regularise two employees in it. Held. Creating a post is an executive or legislative function and the courts had no business to direct it, and it cautioned against judicial overreach, saying that judges must exercise judicial restraint and not encroach into the executive or legislative domain. Why it matters here is that it supplies the Indian statement of judicial self-restraint, which an examiner expects alongside the cases restraining the other two organs.

Distinctions

Strict separation, United StatesFunctional separation, India
Executive in the legislatureNo; the Cabinet is outside CongressYes; article 75(5) requires Ministers to be members
Executive falls on losing a voteNoYes; article 75(3), collective responsibility
Legislature may delegateYes, within limitsYes, but not the essential legislative function
Judiciary's protectionConstitutionalArticles 50, 121, 211, and the basic structure
Textual basisArticles I, II and IIINo single article; article 50 alone, plus structure
PermittedForbidden
Retrospective amendment removing the basis of a judgmentDeclaring a judgment void or deemed never passed
Delegated legislation with policy laid down by the legislatureDelegating the essential legislative function
A tribunal exercising judicial power under articles 323A and 323BExcluding judicial review of that tribunal altogether
A court reviewing the legality of policyA court substituting its own view of the wisdom of policy

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India rejected the doctrine. Kesavananda Bharati names the separation of powers between the legislature, the executive and the judiciary among the basic features, so it is unamendable even though it is nowhere set out as a single article.

It does not mean the executive may not legislate at all. Articles 123 and 213 confer the ordinance power expressly, and delegated legislation is a daily necessity. The controls are the conditions in those articles and the limits on delegation.

It does not mean the legislature may never affect a decided case. It may change the law retrospectively, which is a different thing from reversing the decision.

And it does not mean a court may correct any wrong it sees. Asif Hameed and Aravali Golf Club are the answer to the student who treats separation of powers as a doctrine that only binds politicians.

munotes.in54

Separation of Powers in the Indian Constitution

Quick revision

Montesquieu, 1748: liberty is lost when powers combine. India adopts a functional, not a rigid, separation, because the parliamentary system puts Ministers in the legislature by article 75(5) and makes them collectively responsible by article 75(3). Article 50 directs separation of the judiciary from the executive in the public services. Articles 121 and 211 bar legislative discussion of a judge's conduct except on a removal motion; articles 122 and 212 bar courts from questioning legislative procedure; article 361 protects the President and Governors. The test is the essential function: delegated legislation yes, delegation of the essential legislative function no; retrospective amendment yes, reversal of a judgment no. Ram Jawaya Kapur: differentiation of functions, not rigid separation. Indira Nehru Gandhi: article 329A(4) void for usurping the judicial function. Asif Hameed and Aravali Golf Club: the same doctrine restrains the courts.

Test yourself

1. Why can India not adopt a strict separation of powers? Because it has a parliamentary executive. Article 75(5) requires a Minister to be a member of a House within six months, and article 75(3) makes the Council of Ministers collectively responsible to the House of the People, so the executive sits inside the legislature by design.

2. Which article states the doctrine, and what is its status? Article 50, a Directive Principle, directing the State to separate the judiciary from the executive in the public services. It is unenforceable in terms, but the separation of powers is part of the basic structure under Kesavananda Bharati.

3. What is the essential-function test? That an organ may perform work of another kind but may not perform the essential function of another organ: the legislature may delegate but not delegate the laying down of policy, and it may change the law retrospectively but not decide a case.

4. Distinguish a valid Validation Act from an invalid one. Valid: it retrospectively amends the law so that the basis of the earlier judgment disappears. Invalid: it declares the judgment itself void or deemed never passed, which is the exercise of judicial power over a decided dispute.

5. Name two articles that keep the legislature and the courts out of each other's internal working. Article 121, which bars discussion in Parliament of a judge's conduct except on a removal motion, and article 122, which bars a court from questioning the validity of parliamentary proceedings on the ground of irregularity of procedure.

6. State the Indian doctrine of judicial restraint and name a case for it. That the judiciary determines the legality of legislative and executive action but does not sit in judgment on the wisdom of policy: Asif Hameed v. State of Jammu and Kashmir, and more emphatically Divisional Manager, Aravali Golf Club v. Chander Hass, where a direction to create a post was set aside as an encroachment on the executive function.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in55

Chapter Eleven

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

A court that can be packed, removed or starved by the government cannot limit that government, so the Constitution fixes appointment, tenure, salary and conduct beyond the executive's reach.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: judicial independence means that a judge decides according to law without fear of or favour from any other organ of the State, and it is secured structurally rather than by exhortation. The Constitution secures it by controlling appointment (articles 124 and 217), by making removal possible only by an address of both Houses supported by special majorities on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity (article 124(4)), by charging salaries on the Consolidated Fund and forbidding their variation to a judge's disadvantage (articles 125 and 221), by forbidding legislative discussion of a judge's conduct (articles 121 and 211), by giving the Chief Justice control of the court's establishment (article 146), and by prohibiting practice after retirement (article 124(7)).

The three questions independence is really about

Who chooses the judge. If the executive alone chooses, it can appoint judges who will not decide against it, and no amount of security afterwards will cure that.

Who can get rid of the judge. If a judge can be removed by the body being judged, or transferred to an unpleasant place, the security of tenure is illusory.

Who controls the judge's conditions. If the salary can be cut, or the court's staff and budget squeezed, independence can be extinguished without touching any judge personally.

The Constitution answers all three, and the answers are the substance of this chapter.

Appointment: articles 124 and 217, and the collegium

Article 124(2) provides that every judge of the Supreme Court shall be appointed by the President after consultation with such judges of the Supreme Court and of the High Courts as the President may deem necessary, and that in the case of an appointment other than that of the Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of India shall always be consulted.

Article 217(1) provides that every judge of a High Court shall be appointed by the President after consultation with the Chief Justice of India, the Governor of the State, and, for a judge other than the Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of the High Court.

The word "consultation" has carried the whole argument for fifty years. Whether it means the executive must listen or must comply is the difference between an executive appointment and a judicial one, and the answer has changed three times.

Articles 126 and 127 fill the gaps. Article 126 provides for the appointment of an acting Chief Justice of India when the office is vacant or the Chief Justice is unable to perform the duties. Article 127 lets the Chief Justice, with the President's previous consent, request a High Court judge duly qualified to sit as an ad hoc judge of the Supreme Court. Article 128 lets the Chief Justice, with the President's previous consent, request a retired judge to sit and act as a judge of the Supreme Court.

munotes.in56

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

Tenure, salary and conduct

Article 124(4) makes removal deliberately hard. A judge of the Supreme Court shall not be removed from office except by an order of the President passed after an address by each House supported by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting, presented in the same session, on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity. Article 217(1)(b) applies the same procedure to a High Court judge.

Article 125 and article 221 protect the money. The salaries of Supreme Court and High Court judges are as provided by Parliament, and their allowances and rights in respect of leave and pension shall not be varied to their disadvantage after appointment. Article 112(3)(d) makes the salaries and pensions of Supreme Court judges expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of India, which means they are not submitted to the vote of Parliament.

Articles 121 and 211 protect the reputation. No discussion in Parliament with respect to the conduct of a judge of the Supreme Court or a High Court in the discharge of his duties, except on a motion for removal; and no discussion at all in a State Legislature.

Article 124(7) closes the exit. No person who has held office as a judge of the Supreme Court shall plead or act in any court or before any authority within the territory of India. Article 220 restricts a former High Court judge from practising in any court in India except the Supreme Court and the other High Courts.

Article 146 gives the Chief Justice control of the establishment. Appointments of officers and servants of the Supreme Court are made by the Chief Justice or a judge or officer directed by him, and the administrative expenses of the Court are charged on the Consolidated Fund of India.

Articles 214 to 216 constitute the High Courts as courts of record with a Chief Justice and such other judges as the President may from time to time deem it necessary to appoint, and articles 233 to 235 place the appointment, posting and promotion of district judges, and the control over the subordinate courts, with the Governor in consultation with the High Court and with the High Court respectively.

A worked example

A State government is a party to a large number of pending land acquisition appeals in the High Court. It proposes three measures: to transfer the judge hearing them to another High Court; to reduce the pension payable to judges appointed after a certain date; and to move a resolution in the Legislative Assembly deploring the judge's conduct.

munotes.in57

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

The transfer is the subtlest and is dealt with by article 222 read with the appointment cases. A transfer is constitutionally possible, but a transfer made to punish a judge for judicial conduct is a colourable exercise of the power and is examinable, which is the point Sankalchand Sheth settled.

The pension proposal fails on the words of article 221(2). Allowances and rights in respect of leave of absence and pension shall not be varied to the disadvantage of a judge after appointment. Note the limit of the protection: it protects a judge after appointment, so a general reduction applying only to future appointees is not caught by that clause, and a good answer says so rather than overclaiming.

The Assembly resolution fails outright on article 211. No discussion shall take place in the Legislature of a State with respect to the conduct of any judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties. Unlike article 121, article 211 has no exception at all, because a State Legislature has no part in removal.

The example is worth doing because it separates the three protections. Appointment and transfer are protected by the consultation cases; conditions by article 221; reputation by article 211. A student who knows only "judges are independent" cannot answer any of the three.

The cases: how "consultation" changed meaning three times

First: consultation means consultation, and the executive decides. In S.P. Gupta v. President of India, AIR 1982 SC 149, the First Judges case. Facts. A group of petitions about the transfer of High Court judges, the non-extension of additional judges, and the disclosure of correspondence between the Law Minister, the Chief Justice of Delhi and the Chief Justice of India. Held. Consultation under articles 124 and 217 does not mean concurrence: the Union Government is not bound by the Chief Justice's opinion, though the consultation must be full and effective and based on identical material. It also relaxed the rule of standing so that a member of the public with sufficient interest could move the court, which is the case's other and better known contribution. Why it matters here is that it left appointment substantially with the executive for eleven years.

Second: consultation means primacy for the judiciary. In Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association v. Union of India, (1993) 4 SCC 441, the Second Judges case. Facts. A challenge to the position established by S.P. Gupta. Held, by a majority of nine judges. S.P. Gupta was wrongly decided on this point: in the matter of appointment of judges of the Supreme Court and the High Courts, the opinion of the Chief Justice of India, formed after consultation with his senior colleagues, has primacy, and the executive is bound by it save in exceptional circumstances. Why it matters here is that this created the collegium.

munotes.in58

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

Third: the collegium's composition is fixed. In In re Special Reference No. 1 of 1998, (1998) 7 SCC 739, the Third Judges case. Facts. A Presidential reference under article 143 seeking clarification of the Second Judges case. Held. The Chief Justice of India must consult a collegium of the four senior-most puisne judges of the Supreme Court for an appointment to that Court, and of the two senior-most for a High Court appointment and for a transfer; that the opinions must be in writing; and that a recommendation made without following that procedure is not binding on the Government. Why it matters here is that it is the law in force today, the National Judicial Appointments Commission having been struck down in 2015 as violating the independence of the judiciary as part of the basic structure.

Transfer is a power, not a punishment. In Union of India v. Sankalchand Himatlal Sheth, AIR 1977 SC 2328. Facts. The transfer of a judge of the Gujarat High Court to the Andhra Pradesh High Court without his consent. Held. A transfer under article 222 does not require the judge's consent, but the power may be exercised only in the public interest and never by way of punishment, and the consultation with the Chief Justice of India must be full and effective; a transfer made as a punitive measure would be vitiated. Why it matters here is that it identifies the one route by which the executive could otherwise reach a sitting judge without removing him.

And independence has an internal aspect as well. In C. Ravichandran Iyer v. Justice A.M. Bhattacharjee, (1995) 5 SCC 457. Facts. An agitation by a Bar Association demanding the resignation of a Chief Justice of a High Court over the royalties he had received for a book. Held. The Bar may not sit in judgment on a judge or pressurise a judge to resign, and laid down an in-house procedure by which complaints against a judge whose conduct falls short of removal are examined within the judiciary by the Chief Justice of India and the Chief Justice of the High Court. Why it matters here is that independence is protected from the Bar and from public agitation as well as from the executive, and that the only constitutional route to removal remains article 124(4).

munotes.in59

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

Distinctions

ProtectionProvisionWhat it prevents
AppointmentArticles 124(2), 217(1), and the collegiumAn executive choosing judges who will not decide against it
RemovalArticle 124(4): proved misbehaviour or incapacity, address of both Houses, special majoritiesRemoval by the body being judged
TransferArticle 222 as read in Sankalchand Sheth: public interest only, never punitivePunishment short of removal
Salary and pensionArticles 125 and 221; charged on the Consolidated Fund under article 112(3)(d)Financial pressure on a sitting judge
ReputationArticles 121 and 211Legislative attack on a judge for a judgment
EstablishmentArticle 146Control of the court through its staff and budget
After officeArticles 124(7) and 220A judge deciding with an eye on future practice

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean judges are unaccountable. Article 124(4) provides for removal on proved misbehaviour or incapacity, and C. Ravichandran Iyer supplies an in-house procedure for conduct falling short of that.

It does not mean the collegium is in the Constitution. The word appears nowhere in it. The collegium is the product of the Second and Third Judges cases construing the word "consultation", which is why it is criticised as judicially created and why Parliament attempted to replace it.

It does not mean salaries can never change. Parliament fixes them and may raise them; what article 125(2) and article 221(2) forbid is variation to a judge's disadvantage after appointment.

And it does not mean independence from the law. A judge is independent in order to apply the law, not to depart from it, and that is the point [Constitutional Morality] returns to.

Quick revision

Three questions: who appoints, who removes, who controls conditions. Appointment: articles 124(2) and 217(1), "consultation", now the collegium. Removal: article 124(4), proved misbehaviour or incapacity, address by both Houses with a majority of total membership and two-thirds present and voting, in the same session. Salary and pension: articles 125 and 221, no variation to disadvantage after appointment; charged on the Consolidated Fund by article 112(3)(d). Reputation: articles 121 and 211. Establishment: article 146. After office: articles 124(7) and 220. Ad hoc and retired judges: articles 127 and 128. The three Judges cases: S.P. Gupta (consultation is not concurrence), Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association 1993 (primacy of the Chief Justice), In re Special Reference No. 1 of 1998 (the collegium of four, or two for a High Court, opinions in writing). Sankalchand Sheth: transfer only in the public interest, never punitive. C. Ravichandran Iyer: an in-house procedure, and no pressure from the Bar.

Test yourself

1. State the procedure for removing a Supreme Court judge. An order of the President after an address by each House, supported by a majority of the total membership of that House and by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting, presented in the same session, on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity: article 124(4).

munotes.in60

Judicial Independence and How the Constitution Protects It

2. What exactly do articles 125(2) and 221(2) protect? They provide that a judge's allowances and rights in respect of leave of absence and pension shall not be varied to his disadvantage after appointment. They do not prevent Parliament from fixing different terms for future appointees.

3. Trace the meaning of "consultation" through the three Judges cases. S.P. Gupta 1981: consultation is not concurrence and the executive decides. Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association 1993: the Chief Justice's opinion, formed with senior colleagues, has primacy. In re Special Reference No. 1 of 1998: the collegium is the Chief Justice with the four senior-most puisne judges for the Supreme Court and the two senior-most for a High Court, opinions in writing.

4. May a High Court judge be transferred without consent? Yes, under article 222, but only in the public interest and never by way of punishment, and only after full and effective consultation with the Chief Justice of India: Sankalchand Sheth.

5. What is the difference between articles 121 and 211? Article 121 bars discussion in Parliament of a judge's conduct in the discharge of duties except on a motion for an address for removal. Article 211 bars such discussion in a State Legislature with no exception at all, because a State Legislature has no role in removal.

6. What does article 146 protect, and why is it necessary? It gives the Chief Justice of India control over appointments to the Supreme Court's staff and charges the Court's administrative expenses on the Consolidated Fund. Without it a government could throttle a court through its establishment and budget without touching any judge.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in61

Chapter Twelve

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Fundamental rights work as a limit on government because the Constitution says who is bound by them, what happens to a law that breaks them, and how a citizen makes that happen.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part III operates through three structural provisions. Article 12 defines "the State" for the purposes of Part III, and so decides who the rights bind. Article 13 supplies the sanction, making a pre-Constitution law void to the extent of its inconsistency and forbidding the State to make a law taking away or abridging the rights. Articles 32 and 226 supply the remedy, article 32 being itself a fundamental right. Without the first the rights would bind nobody in particular; without the second a breach would have no consequence; without the third neither would ever be tested.

Article 12: who is bound

The definition. In Part III, unless the context otherwise requires, "the State" includes the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and the Legislature of each of the States, and all local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India.

"Local authority" is straightforward: a municipality, a panchayat, a district board, an improvement trust.

"Other authorities" has produced the whole of the litigation, because it decides whether a public corporation, a company owned by government, a university or a private body performing a public function is bound by Part III.

The test has moved through four stages and a student should be able to name them. First, a narrow reading confining the words to bodies exercising governmental or sovereign functions. Second, Rajasthan State Electricity Board, which rejected that confinement. Third, Ramana Dayaram Shetty and Sukhdev Singh, which developed a set of indicia of an instrumentality or agency of the State. Fourth, Pradeep Kumar Biswas, which restated those indicia as a single test of deep and pervasive control.

Article 13: what happens to a law that is not

Clause (1): pre-Constitution law. All laws in force immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with Part III, shall to the extent of the inconsistency be void.

Clause (2): post-Constitution law. The State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by Part III, and any law made in contravention of this clause shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void.

Clause (3)(a) defines "law" widely, to include any Ordinance, order, byelaw, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having in the territory of India the force of law. That width is why an executive order or a byelaw is caught, and its limits are argued in the chapter on personal law and article 13 in Module III.

munotes.in62

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

Clause (4), inserted by the Twenty-fourth Amendment 1971, provides that nothing in article 13 shall apply to any amendment made under article 368. That is what Kesavananda had to deal with.

Three doctrines grow out of these words and each has a case. Eclipse, severability, and waiver.

The three doctrines under article 13

Severability: "to the extent of the inconsistency" or "of the contravention". Only the offending part falls, if what remains can stand on its own and gives effect to what the legislature intended. That is why section 5(1) of the West Bengal Special Courts Act fell in part and stood in part in Anwar Ali Sarkar.

Eclipse: a pre-Constitution law is overshadowed, not destroyed. In Bhikaji Narain Dhakras v. State of Madhya Pradesh, AIR 1955 SC 781. Facts. A 1947 Berar Act permitting the State to take over the motor transport business had become inconsistent with article 19(1)(g) in 1950, and the First Amendment of 1951 then widened article 19(6) so that the Act would have been valid if passed after it. Held. The Act was not dead but eclipsed: an existing law inconsistent with a fundamental right is not wiped off the statute book but remains dormant as against citizens, and when the constitutional impediment is removed by amendment the shadow lifts and the law becomes enforceable again. Why it matters here is that it explains the different treatment of clauses (1) and (2), and it is the reason the First Amendment could revive earlier statutes.

And the doctrine does not apply in the same way to a post-Constitution law. In Deep Chand v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1959 SC 648. Facts. The case concerned the Uttar Pradesh Transport Service (Development) Act 1955 and its relation to a Central Act. Held, distinguishing clause (1) from clause (2). A pre-Constitution law is void only from the commencement of the Constitution whereas a law made in contravention of clause (2) is void ab initio, a still-born law, so that the doctrine of eclipse has no application to it in the same manner. Why it matters here is that the timing decides the remedy: an eclipsed law can be revived by amendment, and a still-born one has to be re-enacted.

And a right is not waivable. The reason is that Part III rights are not conferred for the individual's benefit alone but as limits on the State, and a limit which the person limited can persuade the beneficiary to give up is not a limit. This is the basis of Basheshar Nath v. Commissioner of Income-tax, Delhi, AIR 1959 SC 149. Facts. An assessee had accepted a settlement under section 8A of the Taxation on Income (Investigation Commission) Act 1947 and was later said to have waived his article 14 objection. Held. A fundamental right cannot be waived: the doctrine of waiver has no application to the fundamental rights, at the least those enacted for the benefit of the general public and not for an individual alone. Why it matters here is that it distinguishes a constitutional limit from a private right.

munotes.in63

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

Article 32: the remedy that makes the rest real

Clause (1). The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III is guaranteed. The remedy is itself a right, which is unusual and deliberate.

Clause (2). The Supreme Court shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate.

Clause (4). The right guaranteed by article 32 shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by the Constitution, which is a reference to article 359 during an emergency, and which after the Forty-fourth Amendment cannot reach articles 20 and 21.

Article 226 is wider in one respect and narrower in another. Wider, because a High Court may issue a writ for the enforcement of Part III rights "and for any other purpose", which includes an ordinary legal right. Narrower, because it is discretionary, whereas article 32 is a guaranteed right.

A worked example

A society registered under the Societies Registration Act runs a school. Its entire recurring expenditure is met by a State government grant; the State nominates seven of its eleven governing body members; its rules require State approval for fees, staff strength and syllabus; and it was set up by a government resolution to run schools the State would otherwise have run itself. It expels a student without a hearing. Can the student move the High Court under article 226 for a violation of article 21?

The first question is article 12, and everything turns on it. The society is not a local authority, so the question is whether it is an "other authority". Apply the indicia: the entire expenditure is State-funded; the State holds a majority of the governing body; there is deep and pervasive State control over fees, staff and syllabus; and the function is one the State itself would otherwise perform. On Pradeep Kumar Biswas the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by the government, and the control is deep and pervasive rather than merely regulatory.

If article 12 is satisfied, the rest follows quickly. Article 21 is engaged because education has been held part of the right to life, and the procedure must be right, just and fair after Maneka. Expulsion without a hearing is not.

munotes.in64

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

If article 12 is not satisfied, the student is not without a remedy, and a good answer says so. Article 226 permits a writ "for any other purpose", and the courts have entertained petitions against private bodies discharging a public duty. What the student loses is article 32, which reaches only the State.

And notice the constitutional point the example is really about. Whether Part III binds a body is not answered by its legal form. A government that could escape the Constitution by incorporating a company would have no limits at all, which is why the courts built the instrumentality test.

The cases on article 12

The narrow reading was rejected early. In Rajasthan State Electricity Board, Jaipur v. Mohan Lal, AIR 1967 SC 1857. Facts. The case concerned the service conditions of employees of the Board, a statutory corporation. Held. "other authorities" in article 12 is not to be read ejusdem generis with the preceding words and is not confined to bodies exercising governmental or sovereign functions: it includes all constitutional or statutory authorities on whom powers are conferred by law, whether or not the authority is engaged in performing commercial activities. Why it matters here is that it opened article 12 to the public sector.

Then came the indicia. In Sukhdev Singh v. Bhagatram Sardar Singh Raghuvanshi, AIR 1975 SC 1331. Facts. The case concerned the status of the regulations made by the Oil and Natural Gas Commission, the Life Insurance Corporation and the Industrial Finance Corporation and whether their employees could enforce them. Held. These statutory corporations are authorities within article 12 and their regulations have the force of law, so an employee dismissed in breach of them may be reinstated. Mathew J.'s concurring opinion introduced the idea of an instrumentality or agency of the State. In Ramana Dayaram Shetty v. International Airport Authority of India, AIR 1979 SC 1628. Facts. The acceptance of a tender for a restaurant at Bombay airport from a party who did not meet the advertised eligibility condition. Held. The Authority was an instrumentality of the State and therefore subject to article 14, and set out the indicia: the entire share capital held by government, financial assistance meeting almost the entire expenditure, a monopoly status conferred or protected by the State, deep and pervasive State control, and functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions. Why it matters here is that this is the checklist an answer applies.

And the indicia were restated as one test. In Pradeep Kumar Biswas v. Indian Institute of Chemical Biology, decided on 16 April 2002. Facts. Whether the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research is a State within article 12, an earlier Bench having held it was not. Held, by a majority of seven judges. The earlier decision was wrong and that the Council is a State: the question in each case is whether the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government, and that control must be particular to the body and deep and pervasive, not merely regulatory control of the kind exercised over any private body. Why it matters here is that this is the test in force.

munotes.in65

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

But the test has a boundary. In Zee Telefilms Ltd v. Union of India, decided on 2 February 2005. Facts. Whether the Board of Control for Cricket in India is a State within article 12, in a dispute about the termination of telecast rights. Held, by three to two. It is not: the Board is not created by statute, no share capital is held by government, it enjoys no State monopoly conferred by law, there is no deep and pervasive State control, and its functions are not governmental, though the Court noted that a petition under article 226 may still lie against it where it discharges a public duty. Why it matters here is that it stops the test collapsing into "any important body", and it supplies the alternative route a student should always mention.

Distinctions

Article 32Article 226
CourtSupreme CourtHigh Court
For whatEnforcement of Part III onlyPart III and "for any other purpose"
NatureA fundamental right in itselfA constitutional power of the High Court
Discretion to refuseVery limitedYes, including for an alternative remedy or delay
Territorial limitAll IndiaThe High Court's territory, or where the cause of action arises
Against a non-State body discharging a public dutyDoes not lieMay lie
Article 13(1)Article 13(2)
Applies toPre-Constitution lawPost-Constitution law
Effect of inconsistencyVoid from 26 January 1950, prospectivelyVoid ab initio, a still-born law
EclipseApplies: Bhikaji Narain DhakrasDoes not apply in the same manner: Deep Chand
Revival by amendmentThe shadow lifts and the law revivesRe-enactment is needed

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Part III binds private persons. Article 12 reaches the State. The exceptions are the rights that bind private persons in terms: article 15(2) on access to shops and public places, article 17 on untouchability, article 23 on trafficking and forced labour, and article 24 on child labour.

It does not mean a fundamental right can be given up by agreement. Basheshar Nath holds that the doctrine of waiver has no application to fundamental rights.

munotes.in66

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

It does not mean article 32 lies for every grievance against the State. It lies only for the enforcement of a Part III right, which is why an ordinary illegality goes to article 226.

And it does not mean article 13(3)(a) catches everything called law. Whether uncodified personal law is "law" for this purpose is unresolved and is the subject of its own chapter.

Quick revision

Article 12 defines the State for Part III: Government and Parliament of India, Government and Legislature of each State, and all local or other authorities within India or under the control of the Government of India. "Other authorities": Rajasthan State Electricity Board rejects ejusdem generis; Sukhdev Singh and Ramana Dayaram Shetty give the indicia (share capital, funding, monopoly, deep and pervasive control, public functions); Pradeep Kumar Biswas restates them as financial, functional and administrative domination that is particular, deep and pervasive; Zee Telefilms holds the BCCI outside article 12 but leaves article 226 open. Article 13(1) voids pre-Constitution law prospectively and permits eclipse (Bhikaji Narain Dhakras); article 13(2) makes post-Constitution law void ab initio (Deep Chand); article 13(3)(a) defines law widely; article 13(4) exempts amendments. Severability follows from "to the extent of". Rights cannot be waived (Basheshar Nath). Articles 32 and 226 supply the remedy, article 32 being itself a right and article 226 being wider in scope but discretionary.

Test yourself

1. Name the three structural provisions of Part III and what each does. Article 12, which defines the State and so decides who is bound; article 13, which makes an inconsistent law void and supplies the sanction; and articles 32 and 226, which supply the remedy, article 32 being itself a fundamental right.

2. State the test for an "other authority" after Pradeep Kumar Biswas. Whether the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government, that control being particular to the body and deep and pervasive, rather than the regulatory control exercised over any private body.

3. Distinguish the effect of article 13(1) from that of article 13(2). A pre-Constitution law inconsistent with Part III is void from the commencement of the Constitution and only to the extent of the inconsistency, so it can be eclipsed and revived; a post-Constitution law made in contravention of clause (2) is void ab initio and must be re-enacted.

4. What is the doctrine of eclipse, and which case established it? That an existing law inconsistent with a fundamental right is not wiped off the statute book but remains dormant as against citizens, and revives when the constitutional impediment is removed: Bhikaji Narain Dhakras v. State of Madhya Pradesh.

munotes.in67

Fundamental Rights as a Limit on Government

5. Can a person waive a fundamental right? No. Basheshar Nath holds that the doctrine of waiver has no application to fundamental rights, at least those enacted for the benefit of the general public, because they are limits on the State rather than private benefits.

6. Give two differences between articles 32 and 226. Article 32 lies only for the enforcement of Part III and is itself a fundamental right; article 226 lies for Part III and for any other purpose but is discretionary. Article 32 runs throughout India; article 226 is confined to the High Court's territorial jurisdiction or where the cause of action arises.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in68

Chapter Thirteen

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

The Directive Principles tell the State what kind of country to build; no court will order it to, but no court will let it pretend the duty is not there either.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part IV, articles 36 to 51, contains the Directive Principles of State Policy. Article 37 provides that they shall not be enforceable by any court, but that they are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and that it shall be the duty of the State to apply them in making laws. They are borrowed in form from the Directive Principles of Social Policy in the Irish Constitution of 1937. Their relationship with Part III has been the single most litigated structural question in Indian constitutional law, and the settled position is that the two Parts are complementary and that the harmony between them is itself part of the basic structure.

Why an unenforceable Part is not a contradiction

Because a constitution can do more than forbid. A prohibition tells a government where to stop. A directive tells it where to go. A society emerging from colonial rule with mass poverty needed the second as much as the first, and the Constituent Assembly said so.

Because the framers knew what was enforceable and chose. Article 37 is not an oversight. Making the principles justiciable would have transferred to courts decisions about taxation, land and public expenditure that a court cannot make and for which no judge is accountable.

And because unenforceable is not the same as ineffective. The principles decide cases in three ways: they are used to construe an ambiguous statute; they help decide whether a restriction on a fundamental right is reasonable; and they have been used to give content to article 21. All three are visible below.

What Part IV contains

Article 36 defines "the State" as it is defined in Part III, unless the context otherwise requires. Article 37 is the status clause set out above.

The social and economic core. Article 38: a social order in which justice informs all institutions, and the minimisation of inequalities in income, status, facilities and opportunities. Article 39: adequate means of livelihood; distribution of the material resources of the community for the common good; prevention of concentration of wealth; equal pay for equal work; the health and strength of workers; and children's opportunities to develop in freedom and dignity. Article 39A: equal justice and free legal aid. Article 41: the right to work, to education and to public assistance. Article 42: just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief. Article 43: a living wage. Article 43A: participation of workers in management. Article 43B: promotion of co-operative societies. Article 47: raising the level of nutrition and the standard of living and improving public health.

munotes.in69

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

The administrative and legal core. Article 40: organisation of village panchayats. Article 44: a uniform civil code, which is the whole of MU's topic 4. Article 45: early childhood care and education for children below six years. Article 46: promotion of the educational and economic interests of the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and other weaker sections. Article 48: organisation of agriculture and animal husbandry. Article 48A: protection of the environment and safeguarding of forests and wildlife. Article 49: protection of monuments. Article 50: separation of the judiciary from the executive. Article 51: promotion of international peace and security, which is the foundation of Module IV.

Note which two are borrowed by other parts of this paper. Article 44 belongs to Module III and article 51 to Module IV, and each is taught in its own chapter rather than here.

The relationship with Part III, in four stages

Stage one: Part III prevails. In State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan, AIR 1951 SC 226; 1951 SCR 525. Facts. A Madras Government communal Order allocating seats in engineering and medical colleges by community, defended on the ground that article 46 required the State to promote the interests of weaker sections. Held. The Order void: article 29(2) forbids denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language, and the Directive Principles, being expressly unenforceable, must conform to and run subsidiary to the fundamental rights. Why it matters here is the immediate consequence: Parliament responded with the Constitution (First Amendment) Act 1951, which inserted article 15(4), and the whole of the reservation jurisprudence in Module III begins there.

Stage two: Parliament gives some directives priority. Article 31C, inserted by the Twenty-fifth Amendment 1971, provided that no law giving effect to the policy in article 39(b) or (c) should be void for inconsistency with article 14 or article 19, and that no such law should be called in question in any court on the ground that it does not give effect to that policy. The Forty-second Amendment 1976 widened it to cover a law giving effect to any of the Directive Principles.

Stage three: the Court accepts the narrower priority and rejects the wider. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, the Court upheld the first part of article 31C but struck down the second, the clause excluding judicial inquiry into whether the law gave effect to the stated policy, because that would have made the declaration conclusive and removed review altogether. Why it matters here is that the Court permitted a real preference for two directives while keeping the question of whether the law was in fact such a law for itself.

munotes.in70

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

Stage four: harmony is a basic feature. In Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1980 SC 1789. Facts. A challenge to article 368(4) and (5) and to article 31C as widened by the Forty-second Amendment. Held. Clauses (4) and (5) void, saying the power to destroy is not a power to amend; and, on article 31C, that giving the Directive Principles a blanket priority over articles 14 and 19 destroyed the harmony and balance between Parts III and IV, and that harmony is itself part of the basic structure. Why it matters here is that it is the settled answer: neither Part is superior; the Constitution is best served when they run together, and article 31C survives only in its original, narrower form.

How the principles decide cases in practice

By giving content to article 21. In Olga Tellis v. Bombay Municipal Corporation, AIR 1986 SC 180; (1985) 3 SCC 545. Facts. The eviction of pavement and slum dwellers in Bombay under the Bombay Municipal Corporation Act 1888, the dwellers arguing that eviction would deprive them of their livelihood and so of life. Held. The right to life in article 21 includes the right to livelihood, since no person can live without the means of living, and reasoned from articles 39(a) and 41 of Part IV in reaching that conclusion; the eviction was nonetheless permitted subject to procedural safeguards, notice and a hearing. Why it matters here is that it is the standard example of an unenforceable directive becoming enforceable through the door of article 21.

By converting a directive into a right, and then Parliament converting it into an article. In Unni Krishnan, J.P. v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 1993 SC 2178. Facts. Petitions by private medical and engineering colleges about capitation fees and the right to establish such institutions. Held. The right to education flows from article 21, and that it is to be understood in the light of articles 41 and 45: every child has a right to free education until the age of fourteen, and thereafter the right is subject to the limits of the State's economic capacity and development. Why it matters here is the sequel. Parliament enacted the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act 2002, inserting article 21A making free and compulsory education for children of six to fourteen years a fundamental right, recasting article 45 for children below six, and adding the duty in article 51A(k). A directive became a judicially recognised right and then a written one.

munotes.in71

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

A worked example

A State enacts a law requiring every employer of more than fifty workers to provide a creche, and fixing the minimum wage of workers in a scheduled employment at a level several employers say will make their businesses unviable. The employers challenge it under article 19(1)(g).

The employers' point is a real one and must be stated fairly. Article 19(1)(g) guarantees the right to carry on any trade or business, and a wage that makes a business unviable restricts it.

The State's answer runs through article 19(6), not through Part IV directly. Article 19(6) permits reasonable restrictions in the interests of the general public. The question is therefore whether this restriction is reasonable, and that is where the Directive Principles do their work: article 42 requires provision for just and humane conditions of work and for maternity relief, and article 43 requires a living wage. A restriction that gives effect to an express constitutional directive is much more readily found reasonable.

Now note what the State cannot say. It cannot say that because article 43 is fundamental in the governance of the country the law is immune from article 19. Since Minerva Mills the only surviving priority is the original article 31C, and that covers only articles 39(b) and (c), which is about material resources and concentration of wealth, not about wages.

And note what a court will not do. It will not order the State to fix a living wage, because article 37 makes the directive unenforceable. It will hold that a State which has fixed one has acted reasonably. That asymmetry is the whole practical meaning of Part IV.

Distinctions

Fundamental Rights, Part IIIDirective Principles, Part IV
EnforceableYes, articles 32 and 226No, article 37
NatureProhibitions on the State, mostly negativePositive duties, mostly programmatic
Against whomThe State, and a few against private personsThe State only
Borrowed fromThe United States Bill of RightsThe Irish Constitution 1937
Effect of breachThe law is voidNo legal consequence directly
Use in constructionConstrued strictly against the StateUsed to construe statutes and to judge reasonableness
Article 31C as enacted, 1971Article 31C as widened, 1976
Covers laws giving effect toArticles 39(b) and (c) onlyAny Directive Principle
Immunity fromArticles 14 and 19Articles 14 and 19
Bar on judicial inquiry into whether the law gives effect to the policyStruck down in KesavanandaStruck down in Kesavananda
Status nowSurvives in this narrower formStruck down in Minerva Mills

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Directive Principles are legally irrelevant. They construe statutes, they colour the reasonableness of restrictions, and they have supplied the content of article 21 in a long line of cases.

munotes.in72

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

It does not mean a citizen can sue to enforce one. Article 37 says so in terms, and Champakam Dorairajan applied it.

It does not mean Part IV is subordinate to Part III today. Champakam said subsidiary; Minerva Mills replaced that with harmony and balance, and made the harmony itself a basic feature.

And it does not mean every directive is equally protected. Only articles 39(b) and (c) enjoy the article 31C priority, and only against articles 14 and 19.

Quick revision

Part IV is articles 36 to 51. Article 37: not enforceable by any court, yet fundamental in the governance of the country, and it is the duty of the State to apply them in making laws. Modelled on the Irish Constitution 1937. Key articles: 38, 39, 39A, 40, 41, 42, 43, 43A, 43B, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 48A, 49, 50 and 51. Champakam Dorairajan 1951: the directives run subsidiary to Part III, and the First Amendment answered it by inserting article 15(4). Article 31C 1971 gave laws under articles 39(b) and (c) immunity from articles 14 and 19; Kesavananda upheld that and struck down the clause barring judicial inquiry; the Forty-second Amendment widened it to all directives and Minerva Mills struck the widening down, holding the harmony between Parts III and IV a basic feature. Olga Tellis reads livelihood into article 21 through articles 39(a) and 41; Unni Krishnan reads education into article 21 through articles 41 and 45, and the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002 then inserted article 21A.

Test yourself

1. What does article 37 say, in its own terms? That the provisions of Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court, but that the principles are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply them in making laws.

2. What did Champakam Dorairajan decide, and what was Parliament's answer? That a communal Order allocating college seats by community violated article 29(2), and that the Directive Principles must run subsidiary to the fundamental rights. Parliament answered with the First Amendment 1951, inserting article 15(4).

3. Trace article 31C through its two versions. As inserted in 1971 it protected laws giving effect to articles 39(b) and (c) from articles 14 and 19 and barred any inquiry into whether the law gave effect to that policy; Kesavananda upheld the first limb and struck down the second. The Forty-second Amendment widened it to all directives, and Minerva Mills struck that widening down.

4. Name three ways an unenforceable directive still decides a case. By construing an ambiguous statute; by making a restriction on a fundamental right more readily found reasonable; and by supplying content to article 21, as in Olga Tellis and Unni Krishnan.

munotes.in73

Directive Principles, and the Constitutionalism of Positive Duty

5. How did the right to education travel from Part IV to Part III? Unni Krishnan read it into article 21 in the light of articles 41 and 45; the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002 then inserted article 21A making free and compulsory education for children of six to fourteen a fundamental right, recast article 45, and added the duty in article 51A(k).

6. State the settled relationship between Parts III and IV. They are complementary, neither being superior to the other, and the harmony and balance between them is itself part of the basic structure: Minerva Mills.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in74

Chapter Fourteen

Fundamental Duties

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Article 51A lists eleven duties every citizen owes; no court will punish a citizen for breaching one, but a court will uphold a law that enforces one.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part IVA consists of a single article, 51A, inserted by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976 on the recommendation of the Swaran Singh Committee. It originally contained ten clauses. Clause (k) was added by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act 2002, making it the duty of a parent or guardian to provide opportunities for education to a child or ward between the ages of six and fourteen, so there are now eleven. The duties are not enforceable by any court against a citizen, but they are constitutionally significant: a statute enacted to give effect to one of them is more readily upheld, and the duties are used in construing other provisions.

The eleven duties

It shall be the duty of every citizen of India:

(a) to abide by the Constitution and respect its ideals and institutions, the National Flag and the National Anthem; (b) to cherish and follow the noble ideals which inspired the national struggle for freedom; (c) to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; (d) to defend the country and render national service when called upon to do so.

(e) to promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood amongst all the people of India transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities, and to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women; (f) to value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture; (g) to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures.

(h) to develop the scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform; (i) to safeguard public property and to abjure violence; (j) to strive towards excellence in all spheres of individual and collective activity so that the nation constantly rises to higher levels of endeavour and achievement.

(k) who is a parent or guardian, to provide opportunities for education to his child or, as the case may be, ward between the age of six and fourteen years.

Two of these are the direct business of this paper. Clause (c) is the "integrity" of the Preamble question, and clause (e), on harmony transcending religious, linguistic and regional diversities, is the pluralism topic stated as a citizen's duty.

What the duties do, since they cannot be enforced

They support a statute. Where Parliament or a State Legislature enacts a law giving effect to a duty, the law is more readily held to be a reasonable restriction. A law protecting forests and wildlife is supported by clause (g); a law penalising the destruction of public property by clause (i); a law against practices derogatory to the dignity of women by clause (e).

munotes.in75

Fundamental Duties

They are used in construction. Where an article is capable of two meanings, a construction that furthers a fundamental duty is preferred.

They may be enforced by a statute, and this is the point students miss. The duties themselves are not enforceable, but nothing prevents a legislature from making a duty a legal obligation. The Prevention of Insults to National Honour Act 1971, which predates article 51A, penalises disrespect to the National Flag and the Constitution, and clause (a) now supports it.

And they may be the foundation of a direction under article 32 or 226. Courts have relied on clause (g) in environmental litigation, where the duty of the citizen is read alongside article 48A's directive to the State.

A worked example

A State enacts a law making it an offence, punishable with a fine, for any person to fail to sing the National Anthem when it is played at a public function. A citizen who stands respectfully but does not sing is prosecuted. Is the law valid?

The State will point at clause (a) and it is entitled to. Respect for the National Anthem is a fundamental duty, so the object is a constitutional one, and the Prevention of Insults to National Honour Act shows that Parliament may legislate in this field.

But the citizen's answer is the whole of the chapter. A fundamental duty is not an exception to a fundamental right. Article 19(1)(a) includes the freedom not to speak, and article 25 protects a conscientiously held religious belief. A duty in article 51A does not by itself authorise a restriction; the restriction must still find a ground in article 19(2) and must still be reasonable.

And the case has actually been decided. In Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala, AIR 1987 SC 748; (1986) 3 SCC 615, decided on 11 August 1986. Facts. Three children of Jehovah's Witnesses in a Kerala school stood respectfully when the anthem was sung but did not join in, because their faith forbade them to sing any anthem, and they were expelled. Held. The expulsion violated articles 19(1)(a) and 25: the question is not whether a belief appeals to the court's reason or sentiment but whether it is genuinely and conscientiously held as part of the profession or practice of religion; the children had not been disrespectful, and no provision of law obliged anyone to sing. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest statement that a duty in article 51A cannot be used to cut down a right in Part III.

munotes.in76

Fundamental Duties

The cases

A duty may support a curriculum choice. In Aruna Roy v. Union of India, AIR 2002 SC 3176; (2002) 7 SCC 368, decided on 12 September 2002. Facts. A challenge under article 32 to the National Curriculum Framework for School Education, mainly on the ground that it introduced religious instruction into State schools contrary to article 28. Held. The study of religions for the purpose of value education is distinct from religious instruction in a particular religion, and dismissed the petition; and it reasoned in part from the fundamental duties, clause (e) on harmony and common brotherhood and clause (f) on the composite culture, as supporting an education that teaches children about the religions of their fellow citizens. Why it matters here is that it shows the duties operating as an aid to construction rather than as a command.

And a duty may reinforce a public trust. In M.C. Mehta v. Kamal Nath, (1997) 1 SCC 388. Facts. A private company with which a Minister's family was connected had been granted forest land on the bank of the Beas and had used earth-moving machinery to divert the river's course to protect a motel from flooding. Held. The State is the trustee of natural resources such as rivers, forests, air and the sea, which are meant for public use, and that the public trust doctrine is part of Indian law; the lease was quashed and the motel was directed to restore the environment and pay compensation. Why it matters here is that the reasoning treats the protection of the environment as a shared obligation, and article 51A(g) makes it a duty of every citizen while article 48A makes it a directive to the State.

Distinctions

Directive Principles, Part IVFundamental Duties, Part IVA
Addressed toThe StateEvery citizen
Number and placeArticles 36 to 51One article, 51A, with eleven clauses
InsertedOriginal, 1950Article 51A by the Forty-second Amendment 1976; clause (k) by the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002
EnforceableNo, article 37No
Legal useConstruction; reasonableness of restrictions; content of article 21Construction; reasonableness of restrictions; support for a statute enforcing a duty
ModelIreland, 1937The Soviet Constitution, and the recommendation of the Swaran Singh Committee

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a citizen can be punished under article 51A. The article creates no offence. Punishment requires a statute, and the statute must independently survive Part III.

It does not mean a duty overrides a right. Bijoe Emmanuel is the answer, and it is the point examiners look for.

It does not mean the duties are meaningless. They support legislation, guide construction and have been relied on in environmental and public-property litigation.

munotes.in77

Fundamental Duties

And it does not mean there are ten of them. There are eleven, and the eleventh arrived in 2002 with article 21A as part of the same amendment.

Quick revision

Part IVA, article 51A alone, inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976 on the Swaran Singh Committee's recommendation, with ten clauses; clause (k), the parent's or guardian's duty to provide education to a child of six to fourteen, added by the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002, making eleven. Not enforceable against a citizen and creating no offence. Their legal uses: they support a statute enforcing them, they guide construction, and they may found a direction in public interest litigation. Clause (c), sovereignty, unity and integrity, and clause (e), harmony transcending religious, linguistic and regional diversities, are the two this paper uses most. Bijoe Emmanuel: a duty cannot cut down articles 19(1)(a) and 25. Aruna Roy: clauses (e) and (f) support teaching about religions as value education. M.C. Mehta v. Kamal Nath: the public trust doctrine, alongside article 48A and clause (g).

Test yourself

1. How many fundamental duties are there, and when did the last one arrive? Eleven. Ten were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976; clause (k), the duty of a parent or guardian to provide educational opportunities to a child between six and fourteen, was added by the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002.

2. Are the duties enforceable, and what follows? No court enforces them against a citizen and article 51A creates no offence. A legislature may enact a law giving effect to a duty, and that law is more readily found to be a reasonable restriction, but it must still satisfy Part III on its own.

3. Which case shows that a duty cannot override a right? Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala, where children who stood respectfully but did not sing the National Anthem were held protected by articles 19(1)(a) and 25 despite the duty in clause (a).

4. Name the two clauses most relevant to this paper and say why. Clause (c), to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India, which is the "integrity" of the Preamble question; and clause (e), to promote harmony transcending religious, linguistic and regional diversities and to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women, which is pluralism stated as a citizen's duty.

5. Give one example of a statute that enforces a fundamental duty. The Prevention of Insults to National Honour Act 1971, which penalises disrespect to the National Flag and the Constitution and is supported by clause (a), although it predates article 51A.

6. How were the duties used in Aruna Roy? As an aid to construction: clauses (e) and (f), on harmony and on the composite culture, supported the view that teaching children about the religions of their fellow citizens is value education rather than the religious instruction article 28 forbids.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in78

Chapter Fifteen

Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". Set as a short note on Q.P. 12192 (2015).

In one line

The Constitution says a person may be deprived of life or liberty only by "procedure established by law", a phrase chosen deliberately to avoid the American "due process"; and the Supreme Court has since read due process into it anyway.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. The phrase was taken from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution of 1946 and was preferred to "due process of law" on the advice of Justice Felix Frankfurter, conveyed to B. N. Rau, on the ground that due process gave American judges an undefined power to review the substance of legislation. In A.K. Gopalan the phrase was read literally, so that any procedure enacted by a competent legislature satisfied it. In Maneka Gandhi the Court held that the procedure must be right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, which is substantially the content of procedural due process, and later cases have gone further and reviewed the substance of a law under article 21.

The two phrases, precisely

"Due process of law" appears in the Fifth and Fourteenth Amendments to the United States Constitution: no person shall be deprived of life, liberty or property without due process of law. American courts developed it in two directions. Procedural due process asks whether the procedure was fair: notice, a hearing, an impartial adjudicator. Substantive due process asks whether the law itself was reasonable, whatever its procedure.

"Procedure established by law" points only at the existence and the observance of a procedure laid down by a valid law. On its face it asks whether there is a law and whether it was followed, not whether the law was fair.

The choice was deliberate and it is documented. The Constituent Assembly's constitutional adviser, B. N. Rau, met Frankfurter J. of the United States Supreme Court in 1947, who advised that the due process clause was undemocratic because it gave an unelected judiciary the power to strike down social legislation, and burdensome on the judiciary. The Drafting Committee adopted the Japanese formulation. Ambedkar, in the Assembly, acknowledged the force of the arguments on both sides and left the House to decide.

So the phrase is not an accident of drafting, and an answer that treats it as one has missed the point of the question.

Gopalan: the phrase read literally

In A.K. Gopalan v. State of Madras, AIR 1950 SC 27. Facts. A challenge by a detenu to the Preventive Detention Act 1950. Held, upholding the Act except for section 14 which was severable. The fundamental rights are separate and self-contained: a law of preventive detention was to be tested against article 22 alone, article 19 had no application to a person lawfully detained, and "procedure established by law" in article 21 meant procedure laid down by a law duly enacted, not procedure that a court would find fair. Fazl Ali J. dissented, holding that the rights should be read together and that certain minimum principles of natural justice were implicit in the word "procedure".

munotes.in79

Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process

The consequence was that article 21 protected very little. If Parliament enacted a procedure, however summary, that procedure was by definition the procedure established by law. The article guaranteed the form of legality and nothing about its content.

Maneka: due process without the words

In Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India, AIR 1978 SC 597. Facts. The petitioner's passport was impounded under section 10(3)(c) of the Passports Act 1967 "in the interests of the general public", without reasons and without a hearing. Held. Three things. First, that articles 14, 19 and 21 are not mutually exclusive but form a single scheme, so a law depriving a person of personal liberty must answer the tests of all three: it must not be arbitrary (article 14), it must be a reasonable restriction on any freedom in article 19 that it touches, and it must prescribe a fair procedure (article 21). Second, that the procedure established by law must be right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, and that a procedure which is arbitrary is no procedure at all. Third, that the right to travel abroad is part of personal liberty.

The effect is that the Indian article now does the work of the American clause. The words were not amended; the reading changed.

How far the change has gone since

Life means more than animal existence. In Francis Coralie Mullin v. Administrator, Union Territory of Delhi, AIR 1981 SC 746. Facts. A detenu's complaint about restrictions on interviews with her lawyer and family under the Conservation of Foreign Exchange and Prevention of Smuggling Activities Act. Held. The right to life includes the right to live with human dignity and all that goes with it, namely the bare necessaries of life such as adequate nutrition, clothing and shelter, and facilities for reading, writing and expressing oneself in diverse forms, and that any act which damages or injures or interferes with the use of any limb or faculty, permanently or temporarily, would be within the inhibition of article 21. Why it matters here is that it converts article 21 from a protection against unlawful procedure into a substantive guarantee.

And the substance of a law is now examined under article 21. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161. Facts. A reference to nine judges on whether the Constitution guarantees a right to privacy, earlier decisions having said it did not. Held. Unanimously that the right to privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as part of the freedoms in Part III, and that an invasion of it must satisfy legality, a legitimate State aim and proportionality. Why it matters here is that a proportionality test is substantive review: it asks not only whether the procedure was fair but whether the measure was a necessary and balanced way of achieving its object.

munotes.in80

Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process

Even so, the Court has not abandoned the distinction. In Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1980 SC 898. Facts. A challenge to the constitutionality of the death penalty for murder and to the sentencing procedure. Held, by four to one. The death penalty is not unconstitutional, that it may be imposed only in the rarest of rare cases when the alternative option is unquestionably foreclosed, and that the sentencing procedure in section 354(3) of the Code of Criminal Procedure, requiring special reasons, satisfies article 21. Bhagwati J. dissented. Why it matters here is that the Court applied a demanding article 21 standard and still upheld the law, which shows that reading due process into article 21 is not the same as substituting the Court's view of policy.

A worked example

A statute empowers a District Magistrate to order a person to leave a district for six months if satisfied that the person's presence is likely to cause a breach of the peace. No notice is required, no reasons need be recorded, and the order is final. Test it under both readings.

Under the Gopalan reading the statute survives. There is a law; it lays down a procedure, namely the Magistrate's satisfaction and an order; and the procedure was followed. Article 21 asks nothing more, and article 19 does not apply to a person lawfully restrained.

Under the Maneka reading the statute fails three times over. Article 21 requires a procedure that is right, just and fair, and a procedure with no notice, no hearing and no reasons is none. Article 19(1)(d), the right to move freely throughout the territory of India, is engaged, and the restriction must be reasonable under article 19(5). Article 14 is engaged because a satisfaction that need not be explained cannot be shown not to be arbitrary.

And under Puttaswamy there is a fourth question. Even a law with notice and reasons must be proportionate: is externment for six months a necessary and balanced means of preventing a breach of the peace, when binding over under the ordinary criminal law is available?

munotes.in81

Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process

The example shows the whole arc of the topic in one statute, and it is why a student should be able to answer this question by tracing a single set of facts through 1950, 1978 and 2017.

Distinctions

Due process of lawProcedure established by law
SourceFifth and Fourteenth Amendments, United StatesArticle 31, Constitution of Japan 1946
AsksWas the procedure fair, and was the law itself reasonable?Is there a law prescribing a procedure, and was it followed?
Chosen by the Constituent AssemblyNo, and deliberately notYes, on Frankfurter J.'s advice conveyed by B. N. Rau
Indian position 1950 to 1978Rejected: GopalanApplied literally
Indian position after 1978Substantially adopted in contentRead as requiring a right, just and fair procedure
Procedural due processSubstantive due process
QuestionWas there notice, a hearing, an impartial adjudicator?Is the law itself reasonable and proportionate?
Indian homeArticle 21 after ManekaArticle 21 read with articles 14 and 19; the proportionality test in Puttaswamy
DangerNone muchThat a court substitutes its policy for the legislature's, which is why the Assembly hesitated

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution was amended. The words of article 21 are as they were in 1950. What changed is the reading, which is worth stating because it shows how much of constitutional law is interpretation rather than text.

It does not mean Gopalan is wrong in every respect. Preventive detention remains constitutionally permissible under article 22, and the specific holding upholding the Preventive Detention Act 1950 was of its time.

It does not mean article 21 now permits a court to strike down any law it thinks unwise. Bachan Singh upheld the death penalty applying a demanding standard, and the Court has repeatedly said that reasonableness is not the same as agreement.

And it does not mean the Assembly was wrong to choose as it did. The objection Frankfurter J. raised, that an undefined due process clause transfers policy to unelected judges, is the same objection made today to expansive readings of article 21, and a good answer notes that the debate did not end in 1949.

Quick revision

Article 21: no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. The phrase comes from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution 1946 and was preferred to "due process of law" on Frankfurter J.'s advice conveyed through B. N. Rau, because due process gives unelected judges power over the substance of legislation. A.K. Gopalan 1950: the rights are separate compartments and the phrase means any duly enacted procedure; Fazl Ali J. dissented. Maneka Gandhi 1978: articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme, the procedure must be right, just and fair, and an arbitrary procedure is no procedure at all. Francis Coralie Mullin: life means living with human dignity. Puttaswamy 2017: privacy is part of article 21 and an invasion must satisfy legality, legitimate aim and proportionality, which is substantive review. Bachan Singh: the death penalty is constitutional, rarest of rare, which shows the standard is demanding but not a policy veto.

munotes.in82

Procedure Established by Law, and Due Process

Test yourself

1. Where does the phrase "procedure established by law" come from, and why was it chosen? From article 31 of the Japanese Constitution 1946. It was preferred to "due process of law" on the advice of Frankfurter J., conveyed to B. N. Rau, that due process is undemocratic because it gives unelected judges power to strike down social legislation, and burdensome on the judiciary.

2. What did Gopalan make of the phrase? That the fundamental rights are separate and self-contained, that a preventive detention law is tested against article 22 alone, and that the phrase means procedure laid down by a duly enacted law rather than procedure a court would find fair.

3. State the three holdings in Maneka Gandhi. That articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme and a law depriving liberty must satisfy all three; that the procedure must be right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, an arbitrary procedure being no procedure at all; and that the right to travel abroad is part of personal liberty.

4. Distinguish procedural from substantive due process, and say where each now lives in India. Procedural asks whether there was notice, a hearing and an impartial adjudicator, and lives in article 21 after Maneka. Substantive asks whether the law itself is reasonable and proportionate, and lives in article 21 read with articles 14 and 19 and in the proportionality test of Puttaswamy.

5. Does the adoption of due process reasoning mean a court may strike down an unwise law? No. Bachan Singh upheld the death penalty while applying a demanding article 21 standard, and the Court has repeatedly distinguished unreasonableness from disagreement with policy.

6. Why is this topic a good illustration of constitutionalism? Because the same words produced almost no limit on government in 1950 and a very strong one after 1978, which shows that a written limit is only as strong as the institution reading it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in83

Chapter Sixteen

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". No printed label names judicial review, and MU has set it on FIVE of the seven papers we hold.

In one line

Judicial review is the power of a court to declare a law or an act of government invalid for exceeding the Constitution, and in India it is written into the Constitution rather than inferred from it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: judicial review is the authority of the superior courts to examine the constitutional validity of legislative enactments and executive orders of both the Union and the State Governments, and to declare void those that transgress the Constitution. Unlike in the United States, where the power was inferred in Marbury v. Madison, decided in 1803, the Indian Constitution provides for it in terms: article 13 makes an inconsistent law void, article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III and is itself a fundamental right, article 226 confers a wider power on the High Courts, article 246 read with the Seventh Schedule fixes legislative competence, and articles 131 and 136 supply further routes. Judicial review is part of the basic structure and cannot be taken away by amendment.

Where the power comes from, article by article

Article 13 makes a pre-Constitution law void to the extent of its inconsistency with Part III, and forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging those rights, any such law being void to the extent of the contravention. That is judicial review of legislation on the ground of fundamental rights.

Articles 245 and 246 with the Seventh Schedule confine each legislature to its own List, so a law outside the List is void for want of competence. That is judicial review on the federal ground.

Article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for enforcement of Part III and empowers it to issue the five writs. The remedy is itself a right, which is why it cannot be legislated away.

Article 226 empowers a High Court to issue directions, orders or writs for the enforcement of Part III and for any other purpose, which reaches an ordinary illegality as well.

Article 227 gives every High Court superintendence over all courts and tribunals within its territory.

Article 131 gives the Supreme Court exclusive original jurisdiction in a dispute between the Union and a State or between States, and article 136 gives it discretionary special leave to appeal from any court or tribunal except a court martial.

And four articles support the exercise of the power. Article 141 makes the law declared by the Supreme Court binding on all courts within India. Article 142 empowers it to pass any decree or order necessary for doing complete justice. Article 145 lets it make rules regulating its practice and procedure, and article 147 supplies the definition of a constitutional question for the purposes of articles 132, 133 and 134.

munotes.in84

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

The three kinds of judicial review

Review of legislation. Is the statute within the legislature's competence, and does it contravene Part III or any other constitutional limitation?

Review of executive action. Was the act within a conferred power, was the prescribed procedure followed, was it exercised for the purpose for which it was given, and does it satisfy articles 14 and 21?

Review of a constitutional amendment. Does it damage or destroy the basic structure? This is the Indian addition, worked in [The Basic Structure Doctrine].

The standards a court applies, and the standard it does not

Competence. Read the entries. This is the federal ground and it is examined in [Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment].

Consistency with Part III. Does the law restrict a right, and if so is the restriction within a permitted ground and reasonable?

Arbitrariness. After E.P. Royappa and Maneka Gandhi, arbitrary State action offends article 14 without any comparator being needed.

Proportionality, where a right is invaded: legality, a legitimate aim, a rational connection, necessity, and a balance between the harm and the benefit. This is the Puttaswamy formulation.

But not the wisdom of the policy. In Asif Hameed v. State of Jammu and Kashmir, AIR 1989 SC 1899. Facts. The case concerned admissions to a medical college and how far a court could examine the government's selection policy. Held. Although the doctrine of separation of powers is not recognised in India in its absolute rigidity, the Constitution has sufficiently delineated the functions of the three organs, and that while the judiciary determines the legality of legislative and executive action it cannot sit in judgment over the wisdom of policy. Why it matters here is that it supplies the answer to the standard criticism that judicial review is undemocratic: the power is over legality, not over choice.

A worked example

Parliament enacts the Financial Disputes Tribunal Act, which creates a tribunal to decide all disputes between banks and borrowers, staffs it with retired civil servants appointed by the Central Government, and provides that its decisions shall be final and that no High Court shall entertain any petition in respect of any matter within its jurisdiction. A borrower challenges the Act.

Take the competence point first, because it is quickly answered. Banking is Entry 45 of List I, so Parliament may legislate, and article 323B permits tribunals for specified matters. Competence is not the problem.

Then take the exclusion of the High Courts, which is the real question. Article 226 is a constitutional power of the High Court, and the power of judicial review vested in the High Courts under article 226 and in the Supreme Court under article 32 is part of the basic structure. A statute cannot remove it.

munotes.in85

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

Then take the composition, which is a separate and equally fatal objection. A tribunal replacing a court must be a real substitute for it: members appointed by the executive, without judicial members, deciding disputes to which public sector banks are party, does not satisfy the independence that judicial review presupposes.

And note what the answer is not. The tribunal is not unconstitutional because tribunals are a bad idea, and a court will not say so. It is unconstitutional because two identified constitutional limits are crossed, and that discipline is what separates a lawyer's answer from a commentator's.

The cases

Judicial review is part of the basic structure. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225. Facts. A challenge to Kerala land reform legislation which widened into the validity of the Twenty-fourth, Twenty-fifth and Twenty-ninth Amendments. Held. Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution but may not alter its basic structure, and it struck down that part of article 31C which barred any inquiry into whether a law in fact gave effect to the policy in article 39(b) or (c), precisely because such a bar would have made the legislature's declaration conclusive and removed review. Why it matters here is that judicial review is thereby beyond the reach of the amending power, which is the strongest form the doctrine can take anywhere.

A tribunal may substitute for a High Court only if it is a real substitute. In S.P. Sampath Kumar v. Union of India, AIR 1987 SC 386. Facts. A challenge to the Administrative Tribunals Act 1985, which excluded the jurisdiction of the High Courts in service matters and vested it in tribunals. Held. The Act was valid subject to modifications, on the footing that the tribunal was an effective alternative institutional mechanism or authority for judicial review, and it directed changes to the composition and appointment provisions so that the tribunal would be a genuine substitute for the High Court. Why it matters here is that it accepted the exclusion of article 226 on the theory of a substitute, and that theory did not survive.

Because the High Court's power itself is basic. In L. Chandra Kumar v. Union of India, AIR 1997 SC 1125. Facts. A reference to seven judges on the constitutional validity of clause 2(d) of article 323A and clause 3(d) of article 323B, which permitted the exclusion of the jurisdiction of the High Courts, and of section 28 of the Administrative Tribunals Act. Held. The power of judicial review vested in the High Courts under articles 226 and 227 and in the Supreme Court under article 32 is an integral and essential feature of the Constitution and part of the basic structure; that those clauses, to the extent they exclude that jurisdiction, are unconstitutional; and that tribunals will continue to function as courts of first instance, with their decisions subject to scrutiny before a Division Bench of the High Court within whose jurisdiction the tribunal falls. Why it matters here is that it is the law today, and it overrules the substitute theory of Sampath Kumar on this point.

munotes.in86

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

And review does not run against a judicial order of a superior court. In Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1967 SC 1. Facts. A High Court judge had orally directed that the evidence of a witness in a defamation suit should not be published, and journalists moved the Supreme Court under article 32 saying the order violated article 19(1)(a). Held, by a majority of nine judges. A judicial order of a competent court cannot be said to violate a fundamental right and is not amenable to a petition under article 32; the remedy against such an order is an appeal, not a writ. Why it matters here is that it fixes an important boundary: judicial review is review of legislative and executive action, and a wrong judicial order is corrected by appeal.

Distinctions

IndiaUnited States
Source of the powerWritten: articles 13, 32, 131, 136, 226, 227, 245, 246Inferred in Marbury v. Madison, 1803
Standard for a law depriving libertyProcedure established by law, read after Maneka as fairDue process of law
Review of a constitutional amendmentYes, on the basic structureNo
Remedy as a rightYes, article 32 is itself a fundamental rightNo equivalent
Judicial reviewAppeal
What is examinedThe legality of legislative or executive actionThe correctness of a decision
Who decides the recordThe reviewing court on the material before the authorityThe appellate court on the whole record
Available against a judicial order of a superior courtNo: Naresh Shridhar MirajkarYes
Typical outcomeThe act is quashed and may be remade lawfullyThe decision is affirmed, reversed or varied

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean judicial supremacy. Parliament may amend the Constitution, including to answer a judgment, and has done so many times; what it may not do is destroy a basic feature.

It does not mean the courts may review anything. Article 122 and article 212 bar review of legislative procedure for irregularity; article 361 protects the President and Governors; the tenth Schedule limits review of a Speaker's decision to the grounds identified in Kihoto Hollohan; and a policy choice is reviewable for legality, not wisdom.

munotes.in87

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

It does not mean an exclusion clause is always void. A statute may confine a remedy, provide for a tribunal, or prescribe a limitation period. What it may not do is exclude articles 32, 226 and 227 altogether.

And it does not mean every error is a constitutional one. Most judicial review is ordinary administrative law, and the constitutional questions arise only where a right or a federal limit is touched.

Quick revision

Judicial review is written into the Indian Constitution rather than inferred: articles 13, 32, 131, 136, 226, 227, 245 and 246, supported by articles 141, 142, 145 and 147. Three kinds: of legislation, of executive action, and of constitutional amendments. Standards: competence, consistency with Part III, arbitrariness under article 14, and proportionality where a right is invaded; not the wisdom of policy (Asif Hameed). Kesavananda Bharati makes judicial review part of the basic structure and strikes down the clause of article 31C that barred inquiry. S.P. Sampath Kumar accepted a tribunal as an alternative institutional mechanism; L. Chandra Kumar holds the power of the High Courts under articles 226 and 227 and of the Supreme Court under article 32 to be part of the basic structure, so articles 323A(2)(d) and 323B(3)(d) are unconstitutional so far as they exclude it, and tribunal decisions go to a Division Bench of the High Court. Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar: a judicial order of a superior court is not challengeable under article 32.

Test yourself

1. Name six articles that confer judicial review and say what each contributes. Article 13, which voids a law inconsistent with Part III; article 32, the guaranteed remedy in the Supreme Court; article 226, the wider writ power of a High Court; article 227, superintendence over courts and tribunals; article 246 with the Seventh Schedule, legislative competence; and article 136, discretionary special leave.

2. How does the Indian source of the power differ from the American? In the United States the power was inferred from the structure of the Constitution in Marbury v. Madison. In India it is conferred by express provisions, which is why an Indian court does not have to justify its existence before exercising it.

3. What did L. Chandra Kumar decide, and what did it displace? That the power of judicial review of the High Courts under articles 226 and 227 and of the Supreme Court under article 32 is part of the basic structure, so the clauses permitting its exclusion are unconstitutional and tribunal decisions are subject to review by a Division Bench of the High Court. It displaced the alternative-institutional-mechanism theory on which S.P. Sampath Kumar had upheld the exclusion.

munotes.in88

Judicial Review: Where It Comes From and How Far It Goes

4. Can a judicial order of a High Court be challenged under article 32? No. Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar holds that a judicial order of a competent court does not violate a fundamental right for this purpose and the remedy is an appeal.

5. State the four standards of review and the one question a court will not ask. Competence, consistency with Part III, arbitrariness under article 14, and proportionality where a right is invaded. A court will not ask whether the policy was wise: Asif Hameed.

6. Why is judicial review called the cornerstone of the Constitution? Because every other constitutional limit depends on it. Rights, the division of legislative power, the limits on the executive and the limits on the amending power are all statements about what may not be done, and none of them has any legal consequence unless a court can declare an act that crosses them invalid.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in89

Chapter Seventeen

The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Article 368 lets Parliament amend the Constitution by a special majority, and the question that took twenty-two years to settle was whether "any provision" included the fundamental rights.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 368 confers on Parliament the power to amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of the Constitution in accordance with the procedure it lays down. An amendment requires a majority of the total membership of each House and a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting; and for the entrenched matters in the proviso, ratification by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States. Whether that power extended to abridging a fundamental right was answered yes in Sankari Prasad (1951), yes again in Sajjan Singh (1964) but with doubts recorded, no in Golak Nath (1967), and finally yes but subject to the basic structure in Kesavananda Bharati (1973).

What article 368 provides

Clause (1), inserted by the Twenty-fourth Amendment 1971, states the power expressly: Parliament may in exercise of its constituent power amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of this Constitution in accordance with the procedure laid down in the article. The words "in exercise of its constituent power" were the amendment's answer to Golak Nath.

Clause (2) prescribes the procedure. A Bill must be introduced in either House; it must be passed in each House by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting; it is then presented to the President, who shall give his assent. The words making assent obligatory were also added in 1971.

The proviso lists the entrenched matters. An amendment seeking to change article 54, 55, 73, 162, 241 or Chapter IV of Part V, Chapter V of Part VI, or Chapter I of Part XI; or any of the Lists in the Seventh Schedule; or the representation of States in Parliament; or article 368 itself, must also be ratified by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States before it is presented to the President.

Clause (3), also of 1971, provides that nothing in article 13 shall apply to any amendment made under this article. That was the direct answer to the reasoning of Golak Nath.

Clauses (4) and (5) were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976 and struck down in Minerva Mills, and are examined in [Basic Structure After Kesavananda].

Three kinds of amendment, not one

By simple majority, outside article 368 altogether. Articles 4, 169 and 239A, among others, allow Parliament to make changes by ordinary law which are expressly declared not to be amendments for the purposes of article 368. Admitting a new State, altering State boundaries and abolishing a State's Legislative Council fall here.

munotes.in90

The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda

By special majority under article 368(2). The general rule.

By special majority with ratification by half the States. The proviso, which is the federal safeguard and matters again in Module I topic 2.

This threefold classification was set out in Sankari Prasad itself, and stating it is usually worth a mark because most answers give only the second.

The sequence, with dates

1951: the First Amendment and Sankari Prasad. The Constitution (First Amendment) Act 1951 inserted articles 31A and 31B and the Ninth Schedule to protect agrarian reform legislation from challenge under Part III. In Sri Sankari Prasad Singh Deo v. Union of India and State of Bihar, AIR 1951 SC 458; 1952 SCR 89, decided on 5 October 1951. Facts. A challenge by zamindars whose estates had been abolished by the Bihar, Uttar Pradesh and Madhya Pradesh land reform Acts, arguing that a constitutional amendment is "law" within article 13(2) and so cannot take away a fundamental right. Held. The amendment valid: it set out the three classes of amendment above, and held that "law" in article 13(2) means ordinary legislative law made in exercise of legislative power and not a constitutional amendment made in exercise of constituent power. Why it matters here is that it is the foundation, and its distinction between legislative and constituent power is the one the Twenty-fourth Amendment later wrote into the text.

Why the land reform cases mattered so much. In The State of Bihar v. Maharajadhiraja Sir Kameshwar Singh of Darbhanga, AIR 1952 SC 252; 1952 SCR 889. Facts. A challenge to the Bihar Land Reforms Act 1950. Held. Most of the Act valid but struck down section 4(b), which required half the arrears of rent collected by a proprietor to be deposited in the State treasury, as a fraud on the Constitution: the provision purported to be compensation while in substance taking the proprietor's own money. Why it matters here is that it shows why the political branch wanted the Ninth Schedule: even after the First Amendment, courts were finding ways to examine land legislation, and each judicial success produced another amendment.

1964: Sajjan Singh and the doubts. In Sajjan Singh v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1965 SC 845; 1965 (1) SCR 933, decided on 30 October 1964. Facts. A challenge to the Constitution (Seventeenth Amendment) Act 1964, which added a large number of State land laws to the Ninth Schedule; the argument was that it affected article 226 and therefore needed ratification under the proviso. Held. The amendment valid, following Sankari Prasad: the amendment did not seek to make any change in article 226, so the proviso did not apply. Why it matters here is not the holding but the doubts. Mudholkar J. asked whether the Constitution has "basic features" and whether a two-thirds majority of the two Houses is all that is needed to alter the Preamble; Hidayatullah J. also doubted whether the fundamental rights were intended to be the plaything of a special majority. Those two paragraphs are the seed of the basic structure doctrine.

munotes.in91

The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda

1967: Golak Nath reverses. In I.C. Golak Nath v. State of Punjab, AIR 1967 SC 1643. Facts. A challenge by a family whose land was affected by the Punjab Security of Land Tenures Act, which had been placed in the Ninth Schedule by the Seventeenth Amendment. Held, by six to five. Fundamental rights cannot be abridged or taken away by the amending procedure in article 368, because an amendment to the Constitution is "law" within article 13(2) and is therefore subject to Part III; Sankari Prasad and Sajjan Singh were overruled on that point. To avoid unsettling amendments already made and acted upon, the Court applied the doctrine of prospective overruling, so the decision operated only for the future. Why it matters here is that it produced a rigid position, that Part III could never be amended at all, which was itself unworkable: it would have frozen the reservation provisions and the land reform settlement permanently.

1971: Parliament answers. The Constitution (Twenty-fourth Amendment) Act 1971 inserted article 368(1) and (3) and amended article 13 by adding clause (4), so that article 13 does not apply to an amendment and the amending power is expressly a constituent power. The Twenty-fifth Amendment inserted article 31C.

1973: Kesavananda settles it, and that is the next chapter.

A worked example

Parliament passes an amendment adding a new entry to List I of the Seventh Schedule, transferring a subject from the State List, and passes it with a majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds of those present and voting. Ten States object. Is the amendment valid?

The special majority is not enough, and the reason is the proviso. An amendment making a change in "any of the Lists in the Seventh Schedule" falls within the proviso to article 368(2), so it must also be ratified by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States by resolutions to that effect, before the Bill is presented for assent.

Now vary the facts to test whether the student has read the proviso or memorised a list. Suppose the amendment instead alters the manner of electing the President. Article 54 is expressly in the proviso, so ratification is again required. Suppose it alters the qualifications of a High Court judge. Chapter V of Part VI is in the proviso, so again yes. Suppose it changes the number of members of the Council of States allotted to a State. That is the representation of States in Parliament, so again yes.

munotes.in92

The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda

And suppose it simply raises the salary of a judge. Not in the proviso, so the special majority alone suffices.

Notice what the proviso is doing constitutionally. It is the federal element in the amending power: the matters entrenched are those that define the federal bargain, and they cannot be altered by the Union's own legislature acting alone. That connects this chapter directly to Module I topic 2.

Distinctions

RouteMajority neededExamples
Ordinary law, outside article 368Simple majorityArticles 4 and 169: admission of States, alteration of boundaries, abolition of a Legislative Council
Article 368(2)Majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds of those present and votingMost amendments
Article 368(2) provisoThe same, plus ratification by not less than half the State legislaturesArticles 54, 55, 73, 162, 241; Chapter IV of Part V; Chapter V of Part VI; Chapter I of Part XI; the Seventh Schedule; representation of States; article 368 itself
CaseYearHeld
Sankari Prasad1951An amendment is not "law" in article 13(2); Part III may be amended
Sajjan Singh1964Followed Sankari Prasad; Mudholkar and Hidayatullah JJ. record doubts about basic features
Golak Nath1967An amendment is "law"; Part III cannot be amended; prospective overruling
Kesavananda Bharati1973Part III may be amended, but not so as to damage the basic structure

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India has an easily amendable Constitution. The special majority, plus State ratification for the entrenched matters, plus the basic structure, is a demanding combination even though the Constitution has been amended over a hundred times.

It does not mean Golak Nath is wholly of historical interest. The prospective overruling technique it introduced is still used, and its concern, that a special majority should not be able to remove a right, is what Kesavananda answered in a workable form.

It does not mean the Twenty-fourth Amendment settled the matter. It removed Golak Nath's textual footing, which is why Kesavananda had to reason from the nature of a conferred power instead.

And it does not mean an amendment is immune because it was passed correctly. Procedure is necessary and not sufficient, which is the whole point of the next chapter.

Quick revision

Article 368(1): Parliament may in exercise of its constituent power amend by addition, variation or repeal any provision. Clause (2): majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds present and voting; the proviso adds ratification by half the States for articles 54, 55, 73, 162, 241, Chapter IV of Part V, Chapter V of Part VI, Chapter I of Part XI, the Seventh Schedule, the representation of States and article 368 itself. Clause (3): article 13 does not apply to an amendment. Three routes: simple majority outside 368; special majority; special majority with ratification. Sankari Prasad 1951: an amendment is not "law" under article 13(2). Kameshwar Singh 1952: section 4(b) of the Bihar Act struck down as a fraud on the Constitution. Sajjan Singh 1964: followed, with Mudholkar J.'s "basic features" doubt. Golak Nath 1967: an amendment is "law", Part III unamendable, prospective overruling. Twenty-fourth Amendment 1971 reverses the textual basis. Kesavananda 1973 settles it.

munotes.in93

The Amending Power, and the Road to Kesavananda

Test yourself

1. State the three routes by which the Constitution may be changed. By ordinary law outside article 368, as under articles 4 and 169; by the special majority in article 368(2); and by that majority plus ratification by not less than half the State legislatures for the matters in the proviso.

2. What exactly is the special majority? A majority of the total membership of each House, and a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting.

3. What did Sankari Prasad decide and on what reasoning? That the First Amendment was valid, because "law" in article 13(2) means ordinary legislative law made in exercise of legislative power and does not include a constitutional amendment made in exercise of constituent power.

4. Why is Sajjan Singh important if it merely followed Sankari Prasad? Because of the doubts recorded in it. Mudholkar J. asked whether the Constitution has basic features and whether a two-thirds majority may alter the Preamble, and Hidayatullah J. doubted whether the fundamental rights were meant to be at the mercy of a special majority. Those passages are the origin of the basic structure doctrine.

5. What did Golak Nath hold, and what technique did it invent to soften the result? That an amendment is "law" within article 13(2), so Part III cannot be abridged by amendment, overruling the two earlier cases on that point. It applied prospective overruling so that amendments already made and acted upon were not disturbed.

6. How did Parliament answer Golak Nath, and why was that not the end of the argument? By the Twenty-fourth Amendment 1971, which inserted article 368(1) and (3) and article 13(4), making the power expressly constituent and putting amendments outside article 13. It was not the end because the objection then shifted from the text to the nature of a conferred power, which is the ground Kesavananda decided on.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in94

Chapter Eighteen

The Basic Structure Doctrine

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". Set on Q.P. 307701 (2016) in terms that assume the doctrine: "Any legislation or executive action violative of the basic structure or features of the constitution would be declared as unconstitutional or invalid. Explain."

In one line

Parliament may amend any article of the Constitution, but it may not use the amending power to damage or destroy the framework the Constitution rests on.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the basic structure doctrine holds that the power conferred by article 368 is a power to amend and not a power to abrogate, so that while any provision may be altered, an amendment which damages or destroys a basic feature of the Constitution is void. It was laid down in Kesavananda Bharati on 24 April 1973 by a Bench of thirteen judges, the largest ever constituted, by a majority of seven to six. There is no closed list of basic features; what is basic is decided case by case, and the Preamble and the structure of the Constitution are the principal evidence.

The reasoning, in four steps

Step one: the amending power is a conferred power. Article 368 is a provision of the Constitution. Whatever it confers, it confers as an authority under the document, not as an authority over it.

Step two: a power to amend is not a power to abrogate. The word "amend" means to change or improve something that continues to exist. A power to amend the Constitution which included the power to replace it with a different constitution would be a power to destroy, and the donee of a limited power cannot enlarge it by exercising it.

Step three: the Constitution has a structure, not just a set of provisions. Certain features are what make it the Constitution it is: supremacy of the Constitution, the republican and democratic form of government, secularism, separation of powers, federalism, and the dignity and freedom of the individual. Those were named in the judgments.

Step four: an amendment damaging such a feature is therefore beyond the power. Not because a court prefers the old provision, but because the amendment is not an exercise of the power at all.

That reasoning is why the Twenty-fourth Amendment could not answer the doctrine. Parliament had removed the textual argument, that an amendment is "law" under article 13. The Court reasoned instead from the nature of a conferred power, which no amendment can alter without exercising the very power in question.

The case

In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, decided on 24 April 1973. Facts. The head of the Edneer Mutt in Kerala challenged the Kerala Land Reforms Act 1963 as amended in 1969 and 1971, which affected the mutt's property; the petition widened into a challenge to the Constitution (Twenty-fourth), (Twenty-fifth) and (Twenty-ninth) Amendment Acts, which had respectively asserted the amending power over Part III, inserted article 31C, and placed the Kerala Acts in the Ninth Schedule.

munotes.in95

The Basic Structure Doctrine

Held. The Twenty-fourth Amendment was valid, so Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution including Part III, and Golak Nath was overruled to that extent; but that the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework of the Constitution. The Twenty-ninth Amendment was upheld, article 31B being a constitutional device to place specified statutes beyond attack on the ground of inconsistency with Part III. On article 31C, the first part was upheld and the second part, which barred any court from inquiring whether a law in fact gave effect to the policy in article 39(b) or (c), was struck down, because a conclusive legislative declaration would have removed judicial review.

The margin and the mechanics are worth knowing. Thirteen judges heard the case over sixty-eight days; eleven separate opinions were delivered; the majority on the basic structure was seven to six; and the operative conclusions were recorded in a signed statement to which nine judges subscribed.

Why it matters is that it is the single most consequential decision in Indian constitutional law. It preserved the amending power that Golak Nath had denied, and it supplied a limit that Sankari Prasad and Sajjan Singh had not.

What is in the basic structure

There is no exhaustive list, deliberately. Sikri C.J. and other judges gave illustrative enumerations and the Court has added to them since. What follows is what the judgments and later cases have actually held.

From Kesavananda itself: the supremacy of the Constitution; the republican and democratic form of government; the secular character of the Constitution; the separation of powers between the legislature, the executive and the judiciary; the federal character of the Constitution; the sovereignty and territorial integrity of India; the dignity of the individual secured by the fundamental rights; the mandate to build a welfare State contained in the Directive Principles; the unity and integrity of the nation; and the parliamentary system of government.

Added by later decisions, each of which is worked in [Basic Structure After Kesavananda]: the rule of law and free and fair elections (Indira Nehru Gandhi); the limited nature of the amending power itself and the harmony between Parts III and IV (Minerva Mills); judicial review by the High Courts under article 226 and the Supreme Court under article 32 (L. Chandra Kumar); the power of judicial review over Ninth Schedule laws by the rights test (I.R. Coelho); and secularism as an operative standard (S.R. Bommai).

What is NOT basic is equally examinable. A particular article is not basic merely because it is important. The Court has repeatedly said the test is whether the identity of the Constitution is altered, not whether a valued provision is changed.

munotes.in96

The Basic Structure Doctrine

A worked example

Parliament passes an amendment providing that the President shall hold office for life, that no election shall be held for the office, and that the amendment shall not be called in question in any court. It is passed by the special majority and ratified by twenty States. Analyse it.

The procedure is faultless, and the answer must start by conceding that. Article 54 and article 55 are in the proviso to article 368(2), and ratification by more than half the States has been obtained. A candidate who answers "it was not properly passed" has misread the question.

The first feature damaged is the republican form of government. A head of State holding office for life without election is not the republic the Preamble names and Kesavananda identified as basic.

The second is free and fair elections, which Indira Nehru Gandhi added to the list.

The third is judicial review, because the ouster clause removes the courts, and L. Chandra Kumar holds review under articles 32 and 226 to be basic.

And the fourth is the limited nature of the amending power itself, because an amendment that cannot be examined has converted a limited power into an unlimited one, which Minerva Mills forbids.

Note the structure of the answer. Concede the procedure, identify the features one by one, name the case for each, and conclude. That is the shape MU's 2016 stem is asking for.

The correction MU's stem needs

The doctrine was made for amendments, and that is where it has full force. An amendment damaging a basic feature is void however correctly it was passed.

For ordinary legislation the position is different and narrower. An ordinary statute is already subject to the whole Constitution: it must be within the legislature's competence and must not contravene Part III or any other provision. The Supreme Court has said that an ordinary law cannot be struck down merely for offending the basic structure in the abstract, because the basic structure doctrine is a limit on constituent power, and the challenge to an ordinary law must be located in a specific provision.

There is one important qualification, which is what makes the stem defensible. Where a basic feature is also embodied in a specific article, a statute violating that article is void, and the fact that the feature is basic strengthens the reading of the article. I.R. Coelho takes this further for Ninth Schedule laws: their validity is tested by the rights test, that is, by their actual effect on Part III rights.

munotes.in97

The Basic Structure Doctrine

For executive action the doctrine operates through article 14. An executive act contrary to the rule of law or to secularism is struck down as arbitrary or as unconstitutional under the relevant article, and S.R. Bommai shows a Proclamation being reviewed on the secularism ground.

Distinctions

Ordinary lawConstitutional amendment
Tested againstLegislative competence and every provision of the ConstitutionThe basic structure
Effect of contravening Part IIIVoid under article 13(2)Article 13 does not apply, article 368(3)
Basic structure as a ground of challengeNot by itself; the challenge must be located in a provisionYes, and it is the principal ground
ExampleAnwar Ali SarkarIndira Nehru Gandhi, Minerva Mills
Argued to be basicHeld basic
Any provision the petitioner valuesSupremacy of the Constitution; republican and democratic government; secularism; separation of powers; federalism; judicial review; the rule of law; free and fair elections; the limited amending power; the harmony between Parts III and IV

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Part III cannot be amended. Kesavananda expressly overruled Golak Nath on that point. Part III may be amended; what may not be done is to destroy a basic feature by doing so.

It does not mean every important provision is basic. The test is whether the identity of the Constitution is altered.

It does not mean the doctrine has no critics. The standard objections are that the Constitution nowhere authorises it, that "basic structure" has no fixed content, and that it transfers to unelected judges the final say over constitutional change. An answer that states these objections and then explains why the Court thought the alternative worse is a better answer than one that does not.

And it does not mean the doctrine is a general licence. It has been invoked far more often than it has succeeded, and the Court has upheld the great majority of the amendments challenged before it.

Quick revision

Kesavananda Bharati, 24 April 1973, thirteen judges, seven to six: Parliament may amend any part of the Constitution including Part III, overruling Golak Nath, but the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework. Reasoning: article 368 is a conferred power; a power to amend is not a power to abrogate; the Constitution has a structure; an amendment damaging it is not an exercise of the power. The Twenty-ninth Amendment was upheld; the second part of article 31C, barring inquiry into whether a law gave effect to article 39(b) or (c), was struck down. Features named as basic include supremacy of the Constitution, republican and democratic government, secularism, separation of powers, federalism, sovereignty and territorial integrity, the dignity of the individual, the welfare-State mandate of Part IV, and the parliamentary system. There is no closed list. For ordinary legislation the doctrine is not a free-standing ground; the challenge must be located in a provision, though I.R. Coelho applies the rights test to Ninth Schedule laws. For executive action it operates through article 14 and the relevant article, as in S.R. Bommai.

munotes.in98

The Basic Structure Doctrine

Test yourself

1. State the holding of Kesavananda Bharati in one sentence. That Parliament may amend any provision of the Constitution including Part III, but the amending power under article 368 does not extend to altering the basic structure or framework of the Constitution.

2. Set out the four steps of the reasoning. Article 368 is a conferred power; a power to amend is not a power to abrogate; the Constitution has a basic structure that gives it its identity; and an amendment damaging that structure is therefore outside the power altogether.

3. Why could the Twenty-fourth Amendment not defeat the doctrine? Because the doctrine does not depend on article 13. Parliament removed the textual argument that an amendment is "law", and the Court reasoned instead from the nature of a conferred power, which cannot be enlarged by exercising it.

4. Name six features held to be basic and a case for two of them. Supremacy of the Constitution, republican and democratic government, secularism, separation of powers, federalism and judicial review. Secularism as an operative standard: S.R. Bommai. Judicial review under articles 32 and 226: L. Chandra Kumar.

5. Is an ordinary statute void merely because it offends the basic structure? Not by itself. An ordinary law is already subject to competence and to every provision of the Constitution, so the challenge must be located in a specific provision; the basic structure doctrine is a limit on constituent power. I.R. Coelho qualifies this for Ninth Schedule laws by applying the rights test.

6. State two criticisms of the doctrine and the answer to them. That it has no textual basis and that "basic structure" has no fixed content, so it transfers final authority to unelected judges. The answer is that the alternative, an unlimited amending power, would allow a temporary two-thirds majority to replace the Constitution altogether, and that the Court has in practice upheld most amendments challenged before it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in99

Chapter Nineteen

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Since 1973 the doctrine has struck down four constitutional amendments, drawn a date line across the Ninth Schedule, and been extended to test the Ninth Schedule itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the basic structure doctrine has been applied to invalidate article 329A(4) (Indira Nehru Gandhi, 1975), article 368(4) and (5) and the widened article 31C (Minerva Mills, 1980), the exclusion of the jurisdiction of the High Courts under articles 323A(2)(d) and 323B(3)(d) (L. Chandra Kumar, 1997), and the Ninety-ninth Amendment creating the National Judicial Appointments Commission (2015). It has been used to fix 24 April 1973 as the date after which Ninth Schedule entries are open to challenge (Waman Rao, 1981) and to hold that such entries are tested by their actual effect on Part III rights (I.R. Coelho, 2007). It has also been used to read down rather than strike down, as in Kihoto Hollohan (1992).

1975: the rule of law, free elections and the judicial function

In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain, AIR 1975 SC 2299. Facts. The Allahabad High Court had set aside the Prime Minister's election on the ground of corrupt practices; while the appeal was pending, Parliament passed the Constitution (Thirty-ninth Amendment) Act 1975 inserting article 329A, clause (4) of which declared that the election of a person holding the office of Prime Minister should not be void and should continue to be valid, and that no court should have jurisdiction over it.

Held. The appeal succeeded on the merits under the amended election law, and struck down clause (4) as destructive of the basic structure. The clause did not amend the election law; it decided a particular dispute by constitutional fiat and withdrew it from every court, violating the rule of law, free and fair elections, and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative.

Why it matters is that this is the first application of the doctrine, and it added three features to the list within two years of Kesavananda.

1980: the amending power is itself limited, and the two Parts are in harmony

In Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1980 SC 1789. Facts. A challenge to sections 4 and 55 of the Forty-second Amendment, which had inserted clauses (4) and (5) into article 368 and widened article 31C. Clause (5) declared that there shall be no limitation whatever on the constituent power of Parliament to amend the Constitution; clause (4) declared that no amendment shall be called in question in any court on any ground.

Held. Clause (5) unconstitutional: it demolishes the pillars on which the Preamble rests by empowering Parliament to exercise constituent power without any limitation whatever, and the power to destroy is not a power to amend; a limited amending power is itself a basic feature, and the donee of a limited power cannot by exercising it convert that power into an unlimited one. Clause (4) was equally void, since depriving the courts of the power to decide whether a limitation had been exceeded makes the limit unenforceable. On article 31C the majority held that giving all the Directive Principles blanket priority over articles 14 and 19 destroyed the harmony and balance between Parts III and IV, which is itself a basic feature, so the widening was void and article 31C survives only in its original form.

munotes.in100

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

Why it matters is that it closed the obvious escape route. Without it, a Parliament with a two-thirds majority could have amended away the doctrine itself.

1981: a date line across the Ninth Schedule

In Waman Rao v. Union of India, AIR 1981 SC 271. Facts. Challenges to Maharashtra land ceiling legislation placed in the Ninth Schedule, and the question was whether every entry in the Schedule was now open to attack on basic structure grounds.

Held. A line is drawn at the date of Kesavananda. Acts and Regulations placed in the Ninth Schedule by constitutional amendments made on or after 24 April 1973 are open to challenge on the ground that they damage or destroy the basic structure; amendments made before that date are not to be reopened.

Why it matters is practical. Hundreds of land reform statutes had been acted on for two decades, and reopening them would have unsettled titles across the country. The date line is a piece of judicial statesmanship rather than doctrine, and saying so is a good observation in an answer.

1992: reading down instead of striking down

In Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu, (1992) 1 SCR 686. Facts. A challenge to the Tenth Schedule, inserted by the Fifty-second Amendment 1985, which disqualifies a member of a legislature for defection and, by paragraph 6(1), makes the decision of the Speaker or Chairman final; paragraph 7 barred the jurisdiction of all courts.

Held. Paragraph 7 invalid for want of ratification by the States under the proviso to article 368(2), since it affected the powers of the High Courts and the Supreme Court; and it upheld the rest of the Tenth Schedule while holding that the Speaker or Chairman, when deciding a disqualification, acts as a tribunal, so the decision is subject to judicial review, though only on limited grounds such as jurisdictional error, mala fides, non-compliance with natural justice and perversity, and not at an interlocutory stage.

munotes.in101

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

Why it matters here is that it shows the doctrine's second mode. Rather than strike the Schedule down, the Court preserved it and removed the finality, which is the technique the courts prefer where the amendment has a legitimate object.

1997 and 2015: the courts themselves

In L. Chandra Kumar v. Union of India, AIR 1997 SC 1125, the Court held that the power of judicial review vested in the High Courts under articles 226 and 227 and in the Supreme Court under article 32 is an integral and essential feature of the Constitution and part of the basic structure, and that clause (2)(d) of article 323A and clause (3)(d) of article 323B, to the extent they exclude that jurisdiction, are unconstitutional; tribunals continue as courts of first instance, subject to review by a Division Bench of the High Court.

And in 2015 the doctrine reached the appointment of judges. In Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association v. Union of India. Facts. A challenge to the Constitution (Ninety-ninth Amendment) Act 2014 and the National Judicial Appointments Commission Act 2014, which replaced the collegium with a Commission consisting of the Chief Justice of India, the two next senior judges, the Union Minister for Law and Justice and two eminent persons. Held, by four to one. The Amendment and the Act were unconstitutional and void, because the primacy of the judiciary in the appointment of judges is an aspect of the independence of the judiciary, which is part of the basic structure, and the composition of the Commission and its veto mechanism impaired that primacy. Why it matters here is that it is the doctrine's most contested modern application: an amendment passed by both Houses with near unanimity and ratified by twenty States was struck down.

2007: the Ninth Schedule tested by its effect

In I.R. Coelho (Dead) by LRs v. State of Tamil Nadu, (2007) 2 SCC 1; AIR 2007 SC 861, decided on 11 January 2007 by nine judges. Facts. A Tamil Nadu Act struck down by the High Court had been placed in the Ninth Schedule by the Thirty-fourth Amendment, and the question was whether an entry made after 24 April 1973 was immune merely because article 31B says so.

Held. It is not. A law that abrogates or abridges rights guaranteed by Part III may or may not violate the basic structure; where it does, whether by amending an article of Part III or by insertion in the Ninth Schedule, it must be invalidated. Each new insertion is judged on its own merits by the actual effect and impact of the law on Part III rights, which is the rights test, and all amendments adding laws to the Ninth Schedule after 24 April 1973 are open to challenge.

munotes.in102

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

Why it matters is that it completes Waman Rao: the date line said which entries could be challenged, and Coelho says how.

A worked example

Parliament, faced with a series of judgments quashing acquisitions, passes an amendment inserting a new article providing that no law relating to the acquisition of land for industrial purposes shall be called in question in any court on any ground, and placing forty such State Acts in the Ninth Schedule. It is passed by the special majority and ratified by half the States. Analyse it.

The ouster clause fails on Minerva Mills and L. Chandra Kumar. A provision barring every court on every ground removes judicial review, which is a basic feature, and it also converts a limited power into an unlimited one by removing the means of enforcing the limit.

The Ninth Schedule entries fall to be tested individually under Coelho, and this is the part students get wrong. They are not automatically void; nor are they automatically safe. Each is examined for its actual effect on Part III rights, and an Act which, for example, permits acquisition without any compensation and without any hearing may be found to damage articles 14 and 21 to a degree that offends the basic structure.

The date matters. Since the amendment is made after 24 April 1973, Waman Rao leaves the entries open; had they been inserted in 1972 they would not be reopened.

And the remedy would be partial. The ouster clause falls; the entries stand or fall one by one. That is the shape of a modern basic structure judgment, and it is worth saying so rather than concluding that the whole amendment is void.

Distinctions

CaseYearWhat the doctrine did
Indira Nehru Gandhi1975Struck down article 329A(4): rule of law, free elections, judicial function
Minerva Mills1980Struck down article 368(4) and (5) and the widened article 31C: limited amending power, harmony of Parts III and IV
Waman Rao1981Drew the date line at 24 April 1973 for Ninth Schedule entries
Kihoto Hollohan1992Struck down paragraph 7 for want of ratification; read down the Speaker's finality
L. Chandra Kumar1997Struck down the exclusion of the High Courts' jurisdiction by articles 323A and 323B
I.R. Coelho2007Ninth Schedule entries after 1973 tested by their actual effect on Part III rights
Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association2015Struck down the Ninety-ninth Amendment and the NJAC Act
ModeWhat the Court doesExample
Strike downDeclare the amendment voidMinerva Mills
Read downPreserve the amendment and remove the offending consequenceKihoto Hollohan
Draw a lineLimit the doctrine's retrospective reachWaman Rao
Apply a testJudge each instance on its effectI.R. Coelho
munotes.in103

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the doctrine strikes down amendments often. Over fifty years and more than a hundred amendments, four have gone, and the Court has upheld far more than it has invalidated.

It does not mean the Ninth Schedule is dead. Entries made before 24 April 1973 are protected, and later ones are examined rather than presumed void.

It does not mean the doctrine is uncontroversial. The 2015 decision in particular is criticised on the ground that a court struck down an amendment about the appointment of its own members, and a good answer notes that the objection is a serious one.

And it does not mean the list of basic features is closed. It is not, by design, and the cases above added to it one at a time.

Quick revision

Indira Nehru Gandhi 1975: article 329A(4) void; adds the rule of law, free and fair elections and the separation of the judicial function. Minerva Mills 1980: article 368(4) and (5) void, the power to destroy is not a power to amend, a limited amending power is basic; the widened article 31C void, the harmony between Parts III and IV is basic. Waman Rao 1981: Ninth Schedule entries made on or after 24 April 1973 are open to challenge; earlier ones are not reopened. Kihoto Hollohan 1992: paragraph 7 of the Tenth Schedule void for want of ratification, and the Speaker acts as a tribunal so the decision is reviewable on limited grounds. L. Chandra Kumar 1997: judicial review under articles 226, 227 and 32 is basic, so articles 323A(2)(d) and 323B(3)(d) are unconstitutional so far as they exclude it. I.R. Coelho 2007: the rights test, the actual effect and impact of the law on Part III. Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association 2015: the Ninety-ninth Amendment and the NJAC Act void.

Test yourself

1. Which four constitutional amendments have been struck down on basic structure grounds? Article 329A(4) inserted by the Thirty-ninth Amendment; article 368(4) and (5) and the widened article 31C inserted by the Forty-second; the parts of articles 323A and 323B excluding the High Courts' jurisdiction; and the Ninety-ninth Amendment creating the National Judicial Appointments Commission.

2. What is the significance of 24 April 1973? It is the date of Kesavananda Bharati. Waman Rao held that Ninth Schedule entries made by amendments on or after that date are open to challenge for damaging the basic structure, and earlier entries are not to be reopened.

3. What is the rights test in I.R. Coelho? That the validity of each Ninth Schedule entry made after 24 April 1973 is judged on its own merits by the actual effect and impact of the law on the rights guaranteed by Part III, rather than by the form of the amendment.

munotes.in104

Basic Structure After Kesavananda

4. How did Kihoto Hollohan use the doctrine differently? It read the Tenth Schedule down rather than striking it out: paragraph 7 fell for want of State ratification, and the Speaker's decision was held to be that of a tribunal and so reviewable on limited grounds, which preserved the anti-defection law while removing its finality.

5. Why was clause (4) of article 368 as fatal as clause (5)? Because a limit that no court may examine is not a limit. Clause (5) removed the limitation and clause (4) removed the means of enforcing it, and either alone would have converted a limited power into an unlimited one.

6. State the strongest criticism of the 2015 decision and a reply to it. That the Court struck down an amendment, passed with near unanimity and ratified by twenty States, concerning the appointment of its own members, so it was a judge in its own cause. The reply is that the independence of the judiciary is a basic feature and no other body could have decided the question, which is the standing difficulty with the doctrine rather than a defect peculiar to that case.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in105

Chapter Twenty

Constitutional Morality

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". MU's February 2026 question asked for "the constitutional provisions and judicial interpretations that bolster Constitutionalism in India", and this is the most recent of those interpretations.

In one line

Constitutional morality means that the Constitution's own values, and not the prevailing morality of society, decide what is constitutional.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: constitutional morality is the principle that the standards by which State action and legal rules are judged are those the Constitution itself lays down, namely liberty, equality, fraternity, dignity and the rule of law, rather than the moral views held by a majority at a given time. The phrase is Ambedkar's, borrowed from the historian George Grote's account of Athenian democracy and used in the Constituent Assembly on 4 November 1948. It was revived after 2017 and now does substantial work in cases where a law or a practice is defended on the ground that most people approve of it.

What Ambedkar meant by it

He was arguing about administrative detail in the Constitution. Answering the objection that the Draft Constitution contained too much administrative machinery, Ambedkar said that constitutional morality is not a natural sentiment, that it has to be cultivated, and that in India democracy is only a top dressing on an Indian soil which is essentially undemocratic. Because the people had not yet learned the habits of constitutional government, the form of administration had to be prescribed in the Constitution itself and not left to be settled later.

So the original sense was about restraint in the holders of power. Grote's description, which Ambedkar quoted, is of a paramount reverence for the forms of the constitution combined with the freedom of criticism, so that opponents fight within the rules rather than about them.

The modern judicial sense is related but wider. It is used to mean that the Constitution's values govern, and that a practice cannot be saved merely because it is old, popular or religiously sanctioned.

How the courts use it, in three ways

As the answer to an appeal to popular morality. Where a law is defended on the ground that society disapproves of the conduct it punishes, the reply is that the measure of constitutionality is constitutional morality and not social morality.

As a way of giving content to open words. Article 19(2) permits restrictions in the interests of "public order" and "morality"; article 25 makes the freedom of religion subject to "public order, morality and health". A court reading "morality" in those provisions reads it as constitutional morality, which is a real interpretive move with consequences.

As a guide in disputes between an individual and a group. Where a religious denomination's practice excludes a class of people, the doctrine directs attention to the individual's dignity and equality rather than to the antiquity of the practice.

The cases

The clearest statement is in the decriminalisation case. In Navtej Singh Johar v. Union of India, (2018) 10 SCC 1. Facts. A challenge to section 377 of the Indian Penal Code so far as it criminalised consensual sexual acts between adults. Held. Unanimously that section 377, to that extent, is unconstitutional as violating articles 14, 15, 19 and 21, and that the constitutionality of a provision is not to be judged by popular morality: constitutional morality, and not social morality, is the standard, and the rights of a minority cannot depend on the approval of the majority. It also applied the manifest arbitrariness doctrine and held that the section was irrational, indefensible and arbitrary. Why it matters here is that it is the doctrine's fullest application and the passage most often quoted.

munotes.in106

Constitutional Morality

And the most contested. In Indian Young Lawyers Association v. State of Kerala, (2019) 11 SCC 1; AIR 2018 SC 4720. Facts. The exclusion of women between the ages of ten and fifty from the Sabarimala temple. Held, by four to one. The exclusion violated the rights of women devotees under articles 25(1) and 14, that devotees of Lord Ayyappa do not constitute a separate religious denomination under article 26, and that the exclusion was not an essential religious practice; Indu Malhotra J. dissented, holding that questions of essential religious practice ought not to be decided by courts and that the petitioners were not devotees. The majority reasoned in terms of constitutional morality, treating the exclusion as inconsistent with the dignity and equality the Constitution guarantees. Why it matters here is that the aftermath is part of the topic: a review was admitted and larger questions were referred, so the doctrine's limits are unsettled, and an answer should say so rather than treat the case as closed.

The doctrine has also removed an offence that protected a husband. In Joseph Shine v. Union of India, (2019) 3 SCC 39; AIR 2018 SC 4898. Facts. A challenge to section 497 of the Indian Penal Code, which made a man liable for adultery with another man's wife without her consent, exempted the woman from punishment even as an abettor, and allowed the husband's consent to make the act lawful. Held. The section unconstitutional as violating articles 14, 15 and 21: it treated a wife as her husband's property, denied her sexual autonomy, and rested on a stereotype rather than a rational classification. Why it matters here is that it shows constitutional morality applied to a law that had stood for a century and had substantial social support.

And the doctrine's foundation is the privacy judgment. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161. Facts. A reference to nine judges on whether the Constitution protects a right to privacy, earlier decisions having said it did not. Held. Unanimously that privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and of the freedoms in Part III, and that any invasion must satisfy legality, a legitimate State aim and proportionality. Why it matters here is that a right of the individual against the collective is what constitutional morality presupposes, and the three cases above all rest on it.

munotes.in107

Constitutional Morality

A worked example

A State enacts a law prohibiting inter-caste couples from residing in a village where the panchayat has passed a resolution objecting, on the ground that the practice offends the sentiments of the majority of residents and that public order will otherwise be disturbed.

The State's argument is an appeal to social morality and to public order. Both must be dealt with, and dealing with the second is what separates a good answer.

On social morality the answer is direct. Navtej Johar holds that constitutionality is measured by constitutional morality and not by popular morality, and that the rights of a minority do not depend on majority approval. Articles 14, 15(1), 19(1)(e) and 21 are all engaged.

On public order the answer is more careful, because public order is a legitimate constitutional ground. The State is not entitled to convert the threat of unlawful action by objectors into a restriction on the rights of the people threatened. That would let a majority manufacture the very disorder it relies on, which is sometimes called a heckler's veto. The proper response is to police the objectors.

And note the constitutional morality point in its strongest form. The panchayat resolution is itself an exercise of public power and is therefore bound by the same values. A body created by Part IX cannot make a rule the Constitution forbids the State to make.

Distinctions

Social or popular moralityConstitutional morality
SourcePrevailing opinion in societyThe text, structure and values of the Constitution
Changes withTime and placeAmendment and authoritative interpretation
Whose view countsThe majority'sNobody's in particular; the document's
Use in constitutional adjudicationNot a test of validityThe test of validity
ExampleThe defence of section 377Its rejection in Navtej Johar

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean judges may decide by their own moral views. That is precisely what the doctrine forbids, and it is also the criticism made of it, which is the tension at its heart.

It does not mean religion has no constitutional protection. Articles 25 and 26 are fundamental rights, and constitutional morality operates on the limits in those articles rather than in place of them.

munotes.in108

Constitutional Morality

It does not mean popular opinion is irrelevant to law. It is decisive in a legislature and irrelevant in a court asked whether a law is valid, and stating that division cleanly is worth a mark.

And it does not mean the doctrine is settled. The Sabarimala review and the reference of larger questions leave its scope open, and the criticism below is not answered by the cases.

The criticism, stated fairly

It has no textual basis. The phrase appears nowhere in the Constitution. It is drawn from a speech in the Constituent Assembly, which is a legitimate aid to construction but not a provision.

Its content is uncertain. Liberty, equality, fraternity and dignity are capable of supporting more than one result in a hard case, so the doctrine may describe a conclusion rather than produce one.

It risks displacing the political process. Deciding by constitutional morality what a legislature has decided by ordinary morality moves a contested question from an accountable body to an unaccountable one.

The reply is the one constitutionalism always makes. Some questions are removed from the majority precisely because the majority is a party to them, and a Constitution that leaves the rights of an unpopular group to a popular vote has not protected them at all. Whether the courts have drawn that line in the right places is a fair question, and answering it is what the examiner is looking for.

Quick revision

Constitutional morality: the Constitution's own values, not prevailing social morality, decide constitutionality. Ambedkar, Constituent Assembly, 4 November 1948, borrowing from Grote on Athens; his sense was reverence for constitutional forms combined with freedom of criticism, and his point was that it must be cultivated. Modern uses: as the answer to an appeal to popular morality; as the meaning of "morality" in articles 19(2) and 25; and as the guide where an individual's dignity meets a group's practice. Navtej Johar 2018: section 377 unconstitutional so far as it criminalises consensual adult acts; constitutional morality, not social morality, is the standard. Indian Young Lawyers Association 2018: Sabarimala exclusion invalid, four to one, Indu Malhotra J. dissenting; a review was admitted and larger questions referred. Joseph Shine 2018: section 497 unconstitutional. Puttaswamy 2017: privacy under article 21, with the proportionality test. Criticisms: no textual basis, uncertain content, and displacement of the political process.

Test yourself

1. Where does the phrase come from and what did Ambedkar mean by it? From George Grote's account of Athenian democracy, quoted by Ambedkar in the Constituent Assembly on 4 November 1948. He meant a paramount reverence for constitutional forms combined with freedom of criticism, and he argued that because it had to be cultivated, the administrative machinery had to be written into the Constitution rather than left to convention.

munotes.in109

Constitutional Morality

2. State the proposition Navtej Johar is cited for. That the constitutionality of a provision is judged by constitutional morality and not by popular morality, and that the rights of a minority do not depend on the approval of the majority.

3. Give two places where the doctrine changes the meaning of a constitutional word. "Morality" in article 19(2), and "morality" in article 25(1), both of which are read as constitutional morality rather than as the moral opinion of the majority.

4. Why is the Sabarimala case an incomplete authority? Because a review was admitted and larger questions about the relationship between articles 25 and 26 and the scope of judicial inquiry into religious practice were referred, so the majority's reasoning has not been finally settled.

5. State the three main criticisms of the doctrine. That it has no textual basis in the Constitution; that its content is uncertain, so it may describe a conclusion rather than produce one; and that it transfers contested moral questions from an accountable legislature to an unaccountable court.

6. What is the constitutional answer to a heckler's veto? That the State may not restrict the rights of the people threatened in order to avoid disorder threatened by objectors, because that would allow a majority to manufacture the very ground it relies on. The proper response is to police the objectors.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in110

Chapter Twenty-One

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

A government is limited not only by courts and rights but by the bodies that count its money, run its elections, recruit its officers and can vote it out.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: accountability is one of the features of constitutionalism, and the Indian Constitution provides for it through four independent mechanisms. Political accountability: the Council of Ministers is collectively responsible to the popular house under articles 75(3) and 164(2). Financial accountability: no money may be withdrawn from the Consolidated Fund except by appropriation made by law (article 266), and the Comptroller and Auditor General, appointed under article 148 and removable only like a Supreme Court judge, audits all receipts and expenditure and reports to the legislature under articles 149 to 151. Electoral accountability: the superintendence, direction and control of elections is vested in an independent Election Commission under article 324. And administrative accountability: recruitment to the public services is through Public Service Commissions constituted under articles 315 to 323.

Political accountability

Article 75(3) provides that the Council of Ministers shall be collectively responsible to the House of the People. Article 164(2) makes the same provision for a State and its Legislative Assembly.

Collective responsibility means three things in practice. The Council stands or falls together; a Minister who cannot support a decision publicly must resign; and the House may remove the whole government by a vote of no confidence.

Article 75(5) closes the loophole. A Minister who is not a member of either House for six consecutive months ceases to be a Minister, so a government cannot be staffed by people no legislature can question.

And the individual responsibility of a Minister to the House operates through questions, motions, committees and debates rather than through any single article.

Financial accountability

Article 266 establishes the Consolidated Fund of India and of each State, and provides that no money shall be appropriated out of the Consolidated Fund except in accordance with law and for the purposes and in the manner provided in the Constitution. Article 266(2) creates the Public Account.

Article 267 creates the Contingency Fund, placed at the disposal of the President or Governor to meet unforeseen expenditure pending authorisation by the legislature.

Article 112 requires the annual financial statement to be laid before Parliament, distinguishing expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund, which is not submitted to the vote, from other expenditure, which is. Article 114 provides that no money shall be withdrawn from the Consolidated Fund except under an appropriation made by law.

Article 148 creates the Comptroller and Auditor General. He is appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal and shall be removed only in like manner and on like grounds as a judge of the Supreme Court; his salary and conditions of service shall not be varied to his disadvantage after appointment; and he is ineligible for further office under the Union or a State after ceasing to hold office. His administrative expenses are charged on the Consolidated Fund.

munotes.in111

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

Articles 149 to 151 give him his duties and powers, provide that he shall exercise them in relation to the accounts of the Union and of the States, and require his reports relating to the accounts of the Union to be laid before each House of Parliament and those relating to a State before the State Legislature.

The design is worth noticing. The auditor is appointed by the executive but can be removed only by the process that removes a judge, his pay cannot be cut, he cannot be offered a job afterwards, and his report goes not to the government but to the legislature. Every one of those is a device to make him useless as an instrument and effective as a check.

Electoral accountability

Article 324(1) vests the superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of the electoral rolls for, and the conduct of, all elections to Parliament, to the State Legislatures, and to the offices of President and Vice-President, in an Election Commission.

Article 324(2) provides that the Commission shall consist of the Chief Election Commissioner and such number of other Election Commissioners as the President may from time to time fix, and that appointment shall be subject to any law made by Parliament.

Article 324(5) gives the Chief Election Commissioner the same protection as a judge of the Supreme Court: he shall not be removed from office except in like manner and on the like grounds, and his conditions of service shall not be varied to his disadvantage after appointment; another Election Commissioner shall not be removed except on the recommendation of the Chief Election Commissioner.

Articles 325 to 329 complete the scheme: one general electoral roll for every constituency with no exclusion on grounds of religion, race, caste or sex (article 325); adult suffrage (article 326); Parliament's power to make provision with respect to elections (article 327); and the bar in article 329 on judicial interference in electoral matters, an election being called in question only by an election petition.

Administrative accountability

Articles 315 to 323 provide for a Public Service Commission for the Union and for each State. Members are appointed by the President or the Governor, hold office for six years or until the age of sixty-five or sixty-two respectively, and may be removed only by the President on the ground of misbehaviour after a reference to and report by the Supreme Court, or for the specified disqualifications.

munotes.in112

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

Article 320 makes it the duty of the Commissions to conduct examinations for appointments and to be consulted on recruitment, promotion, transfer and disciplinary matters. Article 322 charges their expenses on the Consolidated Fund, and article 323 requires their annual reports to be laid before the legislature with a memorandum explaining any non-acceptance of advice.

The requirement to explain non-acceptance is the interesting one. The advice is not binding, but a government that departs from it must say so in a document laid before the legislature, which is accountability by publicity rather than by prohibition.

A worked example

A State government awards a large contract without tender to a company, meets the expenditure from the Contingency Fund, appoints thirty officers to a new department without reference to the State Public Service Commission, and postpones local elections indefinitely by not constituting the State Election Commission. Identify the accountability failure in each and the provision that answers it.

The contract and the payment. Article 266(3) permits appropriation from the Consolidated Fund only in accordance with law, and article 267 confines the Contingency Fund to unforeseen expenditure pending authorisation. Expenditure known in advance and routed through the Contingency Fund is a device to avoid a vote, and the Comptroller and Auditor General's report under article 151 is the mechanism that will surface it.

The appointments. Article 320(3) requires the Commission to be consulted on recruitment, and article 323 requires the government to lay before the legislature a memorandum explaining any case in which the advice was not accepted. The remedy here is not primarily a court but a document the House can read.

The elections. Article 243K requires a State Election Commission for panchayat elections, and article 243ZA the same for municipalities, and the Supreme Court has repeatedly held that elections must be held before the expiry of a body's five-year term. This is where a court will intervene directly.

And the general lesson. Three of the four failures are addressed by disclosure and by a vote rather than by litigation, which is why a constitutionalism answer that mentions only the courts is incomplete.

The cases

Accountability machinery can be directed into existence. In Vineet Narain v. Union of India, (1998) 1 SCC 226; AIR 1998 SC 889. Facts. The Jain hawala diaries, in which payments were said to have been made to senior politicians and officials, and the failure of the Central Bureau of Investigation to investigate. Held. It could issue directions to ensure the performance of a statutory duty by an investigating agency, developed the technique of continuing mandamus by which a court retains a matter and monitors compliance, and laid down directions to insulate the Central Bureau of Investigation and the Central Vigilance Commission from executive control, including a fixed two-year tenure for the Director and the selection process later given statutory form. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest example of a court supplying accountability machinery where the political process had not.

munotes.in113

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

Accountability includes the right to know how a government behaves. In Common Cause v. Union of India, (2018) 5 SCC 1. Facts. A petition seeking recognition of a right to die with dignity and the validity of an advance directive. Held. The right to die with dignity is part of the right to life under article 21, that passive euthanasia is permissible subject to safeguards, and it laid down a detailed procedure for advance directives pending legislation. Why it matters here is narrower than the subject matter suggests: it is another instance of the Court laying down a regime that binds the executive until Parliament acts, and of the argument, made by dissenting voices in every such case, that this is accountability being supplied by the wrong organ.

And the ultimate accountability mechanism, dismissal of a government, is itself accountable. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1, the nine-judge Bench held that the satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but conditioned rather than absolute, that a Proclamation is not immune from judicial review and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, and that the test of a government's majority is to be taken on the floor of the House and not in the Governor's assessment. Why it matters here is the floor test: it moves the question from an appointee's opinion to a countable vote, which is accountability in its most literal form.

Distinctions

MechanismProvisionIndependence secured by
Collective responsibilityArticles 75(3), 164(2)A vote of the popular house
AppropriationArticles 114, 266Law, and the annual vote
AuditArticles 148 to 151Removal only as a judge; no variation of pay; ineligibility for later office; report to the legislature
ElectionsArticle 324Removal of the Chief Election Commissioner only as a judge
RecruitmentArticles 315 to 323Removal only on a reference to the Supreme Court; expenses charged; reasons for non-acceptance laid before the House
Accountability byHow it worksExample
ProhibitionThe act is voidAppropriation without law, article 114
PublicityThe act stands but must be explained in publicArticle 323 memorandum on non-acceptance of advice
VoteThe government fallsArticles 75(3) and 164(2)
AdjudicationA court sets the act asideArticle 356 review after S.R. Bommai
munotes.in114

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean these bodies are beyond criticism. The appointment of the Comptroller and Auditor General and of the Election Commissioners is by the executive, which is the standing weakness in the design, and it has been the subject of litigation and of legislation.

It does not mean the Public Service Commission's advice binds. It does not; what binds is the duty to explain in public why it was not taken.

It does not mean the courts are the primary mechanism. Three of the four operate through disclosure and votes, and the courts enter mainly where the mechanism has been disabled.

And it does not mean accountability is only about corruption. Audit reports on the effectiveness of expenditure, and questions in the House about policy, are accountability in exactly the same sense.

Quick revision

Four mechanisms. Political: articles 75(3) and 164(2), collective responsibility to the popular house, with article 75(5) requiring membership within six months. Financial: article 266, no appropriation from the Consolidated Fund except by law; article 267, the Contingency Fund for unforeseen expenditure; article 114, no withdrawal except under an appropriation made by law; article 148, the Comptroller and Auditor General, removable only as a Supreme Court judge, pay not variable to his disadvantage, ineligible for later office; articles 149 to 151, duties and reports to the legislature. Electoral: article 324, an independent Election Commission with the Chief Election Commissioner protected as a judge; articles 325 to 329 complete the scheme. Administrative: articles 315 to 323, the Public Service Commissions, whose advice is not binding but whose non-acceptance must be explained in a memorandum laid before the legislature. Vineet Narain: continuing mandamus and directions insulating the investigating agencies. S.R. Bommai: the floor test.

Test yourself

1. Name the four accountability mechanisms and one article for each. Political, article 75(3); financial, article 148; electoral, article 324; administrative, article 315.

2. List four devices that make the Comptroller and Auditor General independent. Removal only in the manner and on the grounds applicable to a Supreme Court judge; conditions of service not variable to his disadvantage after appointment; ineligibility for further office under the Union or a State; and reports laid before the legislature rather than given to the government.

3. What does article 323 require, and why is it interesting? That the annual report of a Public Service Commission be laid before the legislature together with a memorandum explaining any case in which the Commission's advice was not accepted, and the reasons. It is accountability by publicity rather than by prohibition, since the advice does not bind.

4. What is the floor test and which case established it? That the majority of a government is to be determined by a vote on the floor of the House rather than by the Governor's assessment: S.R. Bommai v. Union of India.

munotes.in115

The Institutions That Hold a Government to Account

5. What is continuing mandamus? A technique developed in Vineet Narain by which a court, instead of disposing of a matter with a single direction, retains it and monitors compliance over time through periodic reports.

6. Why is an answer on constitutionalism incomplete if it mentions only rights and courts? Because most limits on a government operate before litigation: an appropriation that must be voted, an audit report the House can read, an election run by somebody the government cannot remove, and a Council of Ministers that can be voted out.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in116

Chapter Twenty-Two

Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism".

In one line

Every constitution provides for crisis, and the constitutional question is not whether emergency powers exist but whether the emergency power is itself limited.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 352 empowers the President to proclaim a national emergency if satisfied that a grave emergency exists whereby the security of India or of any part of it is threatened by war, external aggression or armed rebellion. During its operation article 358 suspends the freedoms in article 19 in relation to laws made to meet the emergency, and article 359 empowers the President to suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of specified fundamental rights. The Emergency of 1975 to 1977 showed how far those provisions could be taken, and the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 rewrote them: armed rebellion replaced internal disturbance, the Cabinet's written advice became a precondition, parliamentary approval was tightened, and articles 20 and 21 were placed beyond suspension.

The three emergencies, distinguished at the start

National emergency, article 352, on the ground of war, external aggression or armed rebellion; proclaimed three times, in 1962, 1971 and 1975.

President's rule, article 356, on the failure of the constitutional machinery in a State; worked in [President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai].

Financial emergency, article 360, if the President is satisfied that a situation has arisen whereby the financial stability or credit of India or of any part of its territory is threatened; never proclaimed.

What article 352 now requires

The grounds. War, external aggression or armed rebellion. The Forty-fourth Amendment replaced "internal disturbance", the phrase used in 1975, with "armed rebellion", which is a far narrower ground.

The Cabinet's written advice. Clause (3) now provides that the President shall issue a Proclamation only when the decision of the Union Cabinet, meaning the Council consisting of the Prime Minister and other Ministers of Cabinet rank, has been communicated to him in writing. In 1975 the Proclamation was issued on the Prime Minister's advice alone and the Cabinet was informed afterwards.

Approval and duration. A Proclamation must be laid before each House and ceases to operate at the expiry of one month unless approved by resolutions of both Houses; once approved it continues for six months and may be extended by six months at a time. Approval requires a majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds of those present and voting, which the Forty-fourth Amendment introduced.

Revocation. A Proclamation must be revoked if the House of the People passes a resolution disapproving it, and clause (8) obliges the Speaker to convene a special sitting within fourteen days if one-tenth of the members give notice of such a resolution.

munotes.in117

Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back

And a national emergency may now be declared for a part of India, which the Thirty-eighth Amendment had made possible and which survives.

What happens to rights

Article 358: article 19 is suspended, but only partly. While a Proclamation on the ground of war or external aggression is in operation, nothing in article 19 restricts the State's power to make any law or take any executive action which it would otherwise be incompetent to make or take. The Forty-fourth Amendment narrowed this in two ways: it no longer applies to an emergency proclaimed on the ground of armed rebellion, and it protects only a law which contains a recital that it is in relation to the emergency.

Article 359: the remedy may be suspended, but not for articles 20 and 21. The President may by order declare that the right to move any court for the enforcement of such rights conferred by Part III as may be mentioned in the order shall remain suspended. Clause (1), as amended in 1978, expressly excludes articles 20 and 21. The Forty-fourth Amendment also required that a law be recited to be in relation to the emergency before it can be protected.

The distinction between the two articles is the most examinable point here. Article 358 suspends the RIGHT in article 19 automatically on a Proclamation of the specified kind. Article 359 does not suspend any right at all; it suspends the REMEDY, and only for the rights named in the Presidential Order, and never for articles 20 and 21.

What happened in 1975, and why it matters

The Proclamation of 25 June 1975 was made on the ground of internal disturbance. A Proclamation on the ground of external aggression, made during the 1971 war, was still in operation, so two ran together.

Presidential Orders under article 359 suspended the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 21 and 22. Preventive detention under the Maintenance of Internal Security Act followed on a large scale.

In Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur v. Shivakant Shukla, AIR 1976 SC 1207. Facts. Several High Courts had entertained habeas corpus petitions from detenus notwithstanding the Presidential Order, and the Union appealed. Held, by four to one. In view of the Order no person had any locus standi to move a High Court under article 226 for habeas corpus to challenge the legality of a detention on any ground including mala fides, and that section 16A(9) of the Maintenance of Internal Security Act was valid. Khanna J. dissented, holding that the State had no power to deprive a person of life or liberty without the authority of law, and that this principle did not owe its existence to article 21 alone. Why it matters here is that the majority's position was that in an emergency there is no remedy at all against an unlawful detention, which is the collapse of the rule of law in a sentence, and it is why the Forty-fourth Amendment exists.

munotes.in118

Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back

And the dissent has since been vindicated in terms. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161, the nine-judge Bench, while holding that privacy is protected by article 21, expressly held that the decision in ADM Jabalpur is seriously flawed and stands overruled. Why it matters here is that a student may now say that ADM Jabalpur is not merely bad history but is no longer law, and can name the case that says so.

The Forty-fourth Amendment, item by item

The ground. "Internal disturbance" replaced by "armed rebellion" in article 352(1).

The procedure. The Cabinet's decision must be communicated to the President in writing before a Proclamation is issued.

The approval. Resolutions of both Houses within one month, by a majority of the total membership and two-thirds of those present and voting; continuance for six months at a time; revocation on a resolution of the House of the People, with a special sitting on the notice of one-tenth of the members.

The rights. Articles 20 and 21 may never be suspended under article 359. Article 358 confined to emergencies on the ground of war or external aggression, and to laws reciting their connection with the emergency.

And the right to property was moved out of Part III by the same amendment, becoming article 300A, which is a separate matter but part of the same Act.

The pattern is worth naming. Every change is a limit on the emergency power itself: on the ground, on who may decide, on how long, on what may be suspended. That is constitutionalism reasserting itself over a power that had been used against it.

A worked example

A Proclamation is issued on the ground of armed rebellion in three States. A Presidential Order under article 359 suspends the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 19, 21 and 22. A person is detained without grounds being communicated, and the detaining authority says the detention is beyond challenge.

The Order is void so far as it names articles 21 and 22 in part. Article 359(1) as amended excludes articles 20 and 21 in terms, so the right to move a court to enforce article 21 survives. That alone answers the authority's submission.

Article 358 does not help the authority either. The Proclamation is on the ground of armed rebellion, and article 358 as amended applies only to an emergency proclaimed on the ground of war or external aggression.

munotes.in119

Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back

Article 22 is a separate question and must be dealt with separately. Clause (5) requires the grounds of detention to be communicated to the detenu as soon as may be. If the Order validly suspends the remedy for article 22, the detenu argues the same point through article 21, since after Maneka a procedure that gives no grounds and no opportunity to represent is not right, just and fair.

And the conclusion is the point of the chapter. In 1975 the detenu had no remedy at all. Under the same articles as they now stand, the detenu has a remedy that no Proclamation and no Presidential Order can take away.

Distinctions

Article 358Article 359
What is affectedThe rights in article 19 themselvesThe remedy, that is the right to move a court
Which rightsArticle 19 onlyThose named in the Presidential Order
How it operatesAutomatically, on a Proclamation of the specified kindOnly by a Presidential Order
Grounds of emergency to which it appliesWar or external aggression only, after 1978Any national emergency
Articles 20 and 21Not relevantCan never be suspended, after 1978
Requirement of a recitalThe law must recite its connection with the emergencyThe same
Before the Forty-fourth AmendmentAfter it
Ground included "internal disturbance""Armed rebellion"
Proclamation on the Prime Minister's adviceCabinet decision communicated in writing
Approval by simple majorityMajority of total membership and two-thirds present and voting
Articles 20 and 21 suspendableNever suspendable
Article 358 applied to every national emergencyOnly to war or external aggression

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution disapproves of emergency powers. They are in the document, they were used in 1962 and 1971 without controversy, and a State facing war must be able to act.

It does not mean an emergency suspends the Constitution. It suspends specified rights or remedies for a limited time under conditions the Constitution prescribes, and everything else continues, including judicial review of whether the conditions were satisfied.

It does not mean ADM Jabalpur can be cited as good law. It was expressly overruled in Puttaswamy.

And it does not mean the Forty-fourth Amendment cured everything. Preventive detention remains constitutional under article 22 without any emergency, and that is a standing derogation from the rule of law which article 22 itself authorises.

Quick revision

Three emergencies: article 352 national, article 356 President's rule, article 360 financial, never used. Article 352 after 1978: grounds of war, external aggression or armed rebellion; the Cabinet's decision communicated to the President in writing; approval within a month by a majority of the total membership of each House and two-thirds present and voting; six months at a time; revocation on a resolution of the House of the People, with a special sitting on the notice of one-tenth of the members. Article 358 suspends article 19 automatically, only for an emergency on the ground of war or external aggression, and only for laws reciting the connection. Article 359 suspends the remedy for the rights named in a Presidential Order, and never for articles 20 and 21. ADM Jabalpur 1976 held there was no remedy at all against detention; Khanna J. dissented; the case was expressly overruled in Puttaswamy 2017. The Forty-fourth Amendment also moved the right to property to article 300A.

munotes.in120

Emergency, and the Constitutionalism the Forty-fourth Amendment Put Back

Test yourself

1. State the grounds on which a national emergency may now be proclaimed, and what they replaced. War, external aggression or armed rebellion. "Armed rebellion" replaced "internal disturbance", the ground used in 1975, by the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978.

2. Distinguish article 358 from article 359 in three respects. Article 358 suspends the rights in article 19 themselves, automatically, and only where the emergency is on the ground of war or external aggression. Article 359 suspends only the remedy, only for the rights named in a Presidential Order, and never for articles 20 and 21.

3. What procedural safeguards did the Forty-fourth Amendment add to the making and continuance of a Proclamation? The Cabinet's decision must be communicated to the President in writing; approval requires resolutions of both Houses within a month passed by a majority of the total membership and two-thirds of those present and voting; continuance is for six months at a time; and the House of the People may disapprove, with a special sitting to be convened on the notice of one-tenth of its members.

4. What did the majority hold in ADM Jabalpur, and what is its status now? That in view of the Presidential Order no person had locus standi to move a High Court for habeas corpus on any ground including mala fides. It was expressly overruled in Puttaswamy in 2017.

5. Why is Khanna J.'s dissent constitutionally important? Because it held that the State has no power to deprive a person of life or liberty without the authority of law, and that this principle does not owe its existence to article 21 alone. The Forty-fourth Amendment adopted its substance by making articles 20 and 21 unsuspendable.

6. Does the Forty-fourth Amendment mean India can no longer detain a person without trial? No. Article 22(4) to (7) permits preventive detention independently of any emergency, subject to the safeguards in those clauses, and that remains a standing derogation authorised by the Constitution itself.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in121

Chapter Twenty-Three

Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain

Syllabus topic 1, "Constitutionalism". MU's February 2026 question asked for the provisions and judicial interpretations that BOLSTER constitutionalism in India, and then said "discuss". An answer that only praises has not discussed.

In one line

Four devices let a government act without the consent it would ordinarily need, and the Supreme Court has said so about all four.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: constitutionalism requires that power be exercised by the body the Constitution assigns it to, in the manner it prescribes. Four practices have been identified by the Supreme Court itself as departures from that requirement: the re-promulgation of ordinances, which lets the executive legislate without the legislature; the certification of a Bill as a Money Bill, which removes the Council of States from the process; delay in assent under articles 200 and 201, which lets a Bill die without any decision being made; and the operation of the Tenth Schedule, whose finality clause was struck down and whose adjudication rests with a Speaker who belongs to a party.

One: the ordinance route

The provision. Articles 123 and 213 permit the President and a Governor to promulgate an ordinance when the legislature is not in session and immediate action is necessary. Every ordinance must be laid before the legislature and ceases to operate six weeks after its reassembly, or earlier if disapproved.

The strain is re-promulgation. In D.C. Wadhwa v. State of Bihar, 1987 AIR 579; 1987 SCR (1) 798, decided on 20 December 1986. Facts. Bihar repromulgated ordinances on a massive scale without their provisions ever being enacted into Acts: after a session was prorogued, the same ordinances were repromulgated almost as a matter of routine, some remaining in force by repromulgation for between one and fourteen years. Held. The ordinance power is an emergency power vested in the Governor for immediate action when the Legislature is not in session; that the primary law-making authority is the Legislature and not the Executive; that an ordinance necessarily has a limited life; that the power is to meet an extraordinary situation and cannot be perverted to serve political ends; and that the practice of repromulgation without bringing the ordinances before the Legislature is a subversion of the democratic process and a fraud on the Constitution.

And the position was restated and hardened thirty years later. In Krishna Kumar Singh v. State of Bihar, decided on 2 January 2017 by seven judges. Facts. A series of Bihar ordinances from 1989 to 1992 taking over Sanskrit schools, repromulgated repeatedly and never laid before the State Legislature. Held. Laying an ordinance before the legislature is a mandatory constitutional obligation, because the legislature has to determine the need for and validity of the ordinance and whether an Act should be enacted, and that failure to lay it is a serious constitutional infraction and an abuse of the constitutional process; that re-promulgation is a fraud on the Constitution; that the theory of enduring rights is no longer good law, so whether rights survive an expired ordinance is a question of construction tested by public interest and constitutional necessity; and that the satisfaction of the President and the Governor is not immune from judicial review, particularly after the Forty-fourth Amendment deleted clause (4) of both articles, the test being whether it rests on relevant material.

munotes.in122

Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain

Why this is a constitutionalism point and not a technicality. An ordinance that is never laid and is repromulgated indefinitely is legislation by the executive alone, and the feature of constitutionalism it defeats is the separation of powers.

Two: the money bill route

The provision. Article 110 defines a Money Bill and article 109 gives the Council of States only fourteen days and a power to recommend. Article 110(3) provides that if a question arises whether a Bill is a Money Bill, the decision of the Speaker of the House of the People is final.

The strain is what may be put in one. In Rojer Mathew v. South Indian Bank Ltd, decided on 13 November 2019 by five judges. Facts. Part XIV of the Finance Act 2017 restructured a large number of tribunals, altering qualifications, appointment, term and conditions of service and leaving much to rules, and the Finance Act had been passed as a Money Bill so that the Council of States had no effective say. Held. The rules framed under section 184 were invalid and directed reformulation, holding that the conditions of service and manner of appointment of tribunal members must secure judicial independence; and it held that the question whether Part XIV could have been enacted as a Money Bill, and the scope of article 110, required reconsideration by a larger Bench, and referred it.

So the money bill question is open, and an answer that states it as settled either way is wrong. What can be said is that a Constitution Bench thought the point serious enough to refer.

Three: delay in assent

The provision. Article 200 gives a Governor three courses and article 201 governs a reserved Bill, and neither prescribes any time.

The strain and its current answer. In In re Assent, Withholding or Reservation of Bills by the Governor and the President, the advisory opinion pronounced on 20 November 2025. Facts. A Presidential reference of fourteen questions after the Tamil Nadu decision. Held. The Governor has discretion in choosing among the three courses and is not bound by ministerial advice in exercising the article 200 function; that the function is not justiciable on the merits; that a court may not prescribe timelines under article 200 or article 201; that article 142 does not permit a deemed assent; but that where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite a court may issue a limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time, without commenting on the merits.

munotes.in123

Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain

The constitutionalism point is what remains after that. A Bill duly passed by an elected legislature may be delayed indefinitely by an unelected officer, and the only remedy is a direction to decide, not a direction as to the decision. Whether that is a satisfactory position is a fair question, and the answer given by the Court is that prescribing a timetable would put a court in the place of the Constitution's own silence.

Four: the Tenth Schedule

The provision. The Tenth Schedule, inserted by the Fifty-second Amendment 1985, disqualifies a member for defection, and paragraph 6(1) makes the decision of the Speaker or Chairman final.

The strain. In Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu, (1992) 1 SCR 686. Facts. A challenge to the Tenth Schedule, paragraph 7 of which barred the jurisdiction of all courts. Held. Paragraph 7 invalid for want of ratification by the States under the proviso to article 368(2), since it affected the powers of the High Courts and the Supreme Court; and it upheld the rest of the Schedule while holding that the Speaker or Chairman deciding a disqualification acts as a tribunal, so the decision is subject to judicial review, though on limited grounds such as jurisdictional error, mala fides, non-compliance with natural justice and perversity, and not at an interlocutory stage.

The constitutionalism point that survives. The adjudicator is an officer of the House who belongs to a party, there is no time limit within which a decision must be made, and review is available only after the decision. A Speaker who does not decide until a term is over has decided.

A worked example

A candidate is asked MU's February 2026 question and writes two pages on the provisions that bolster constitutionalism, ending "thus the Indian Constitution firmly establishes constitutionalism". What is wrong with that answer?

It has not discussed. The stem says discuss, and an account that reports only the supporting side is a description.

It has also missed the strongest material. The four criticisms in this chapter are not the writer's opinions; they are findings of the Supreme Court. "Re-promulgation is a fraud on the Constitution" is a holding, not a view.

And it has lost the structural point. Each of the four is a device that lets a body act without a consent the Constitution ordinarily requires: the legislature's, in the ordinance and money bill cases; the elected government's, in the assent case; and an impartial adjudicator's, in the defection case. Naming that pattern is what turns four examples into an argument.

munotes.in124

Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain

The right shape is therefore three parts. The provisions and interpretations that bolster constitutionalism; the four identified strains with their cases; and a conclusion that the doctrine is well established in India and that the courts have themselves marked where it is under pressure. That answers the question MU asked.

Distinctions

PracticeProvisionWhat consent it avoidsThe Court's word for it
Re-promulgation of ordinancesArticles 123, 213The legislature'sA fraud on the Constitution: Wadhwa, Krishna Kumar Singh
Certification as a Money BillArticle 110The Council of States'Referred to a larger Bench: Rojer Mathew
Delay in assentArticles 200, 201The elected government'sLimited mandamus for prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction: the 2025 Reference
Speaker's delay under the Tenth ScheduleTenth Schedule, paragraph 6An impartial adjudicator'sThe Speaker acts as a tribunal and is reviewable: Kihoto Hollohan

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the provisions themselves are unconstitutional. Articles 110, 123, 200 and 213 and the Tenth Schedule are all in the Constitution. The criticism is of use, not of validity.

It does not mean the courts have failed to respond. All four have been before the Supreme Court, and in three of them the Court has laid down a limit.

It does not mean the list is closed. Other candidates are argued for, and a student who adds one should be able to source it as these four are sourced.

And it does not mean this is a criticism of any particular government. Every one of the four practices has been used by governments of different parties in different States and at the Union, and D.C. Wadhwa itself concerned a period beginning in the 1960s.

Quick revision

Four strains, each identified by the Supreme Court. Ordinances: articles 123 and 213; D.C. Wadhwa 1986, an emergency power, the primary law-making authority is the Legislature, repromulgation is a fraud on the Constitution; Krishna Kumar Singh 2017, seven judges, laying is a mandatory constitutional obligation, failure to lay is a serious infraction, the enduring rights theory is no longer good law, and the satisfaction is reviewable on relevant material after the Forty-fourth Amendment deleted clause (4). Money bills: article 110(3) makes the Speaker's decision final; Rojer Mathew 2019 struck down the tribunal rules and referred the scope of article 110 to a larger Bench, so the question is open. Assent: articles 200 and 201 prescribe no time; the Reference of 20 November 2025 holds the function non-justiciable on the merits, forbids timelines and deemed assent, and leaves a limited mandamus for prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction. Defection: the Tenth Schedule; Kihoto Hollohan struck down paragraph 7 for want of ratification and held the Speaker to act as a tribunal, reviewable on limited grounds and not at an interlocutory stage.

munotes.in125

Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain

Test yourself

1. Why is re-promulgation a constitutional problem rather than a procedural one? Because an ordinance that is never laid before the legislature and is repromulgated indefinitely is legislation by the executive alone, which defeats the separation of powers. The Supreme Court has twice called it a fraud on the Constitution.

2. State three of the propositions in Krishna Kumar Singh. That laying an ordinance before the legislature is a mandatory constitutional obligation and failure to do so is a serious infraction; that the theory of enduring rights is no longer good law, survival of rights being a question of construction tested by public interest and constitutional necessity; and that the satisfaction of the President or Governor is reviewable on whether it rests on relevant material.

3. What is the current position on the money bill question? Open. In Rojer Mathew a Constitution Bench referred the question whether Part XIV of the Finance Act 2017 could have been enacted as a Money Bill, and the scope of article 110, to a larger Bench.

4. What remedy survives against indefinite delay in assent, and what does not? A limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time where the inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite. What does not survive is a judicially prescribed timetable, a deemed assent under article 142, or review of the decision on its merits.

5. What did Kihoto Hollohan decide about the Speaker's role? That paragraph 7 of the Tenth Schedule was invalid for want of ratification by the States, and that the Speaker or Chairman deciding a disqualification acts as a tribunal, so the decision is subject to judicial review on limited grounds such as jurisdictional error, mala fides, breach of natural justice and perversity, but not at an interlocutory stage.

6. What is the common structure of the four criticisms? Each is a device by which a body acts without a consent the Constitution ordinarily requires: the legislature's in the ordinance and money bill cases, the elected government's in the assent case, and an impartial adjudicator's in the defection case.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in126

Chapter Twenty-Four

What a Federation Is

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". The second of MU's six labels, and the one that appears on all seven papers we hold in one form or another.

In one line

A federation is a State in which power is divided between one general government and several regional governments, each acting directly on the citizen, and neither able to abolish the other.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: federalism is a system of government in which sovereignty is constitutionally divided between a central authority and constituent political units, so that each has a sphere within which it is independent of the other and each derives its authority from the constitution rather than from the other. K. C. Wheare's classic formulation is that the federal principle is the method of dividing powers so that the general and regional governments are each, within a sphere, co-ordinate and independent. The essential machinery consists of a written constitution which is supreme, a division of powers between two sets of government, a rigid amending procedure protecting that division, and an independent judiciary to police it.

Why a State would divide its power at all

Because the territory is too large or too various to be governed from one place. A country of continental size cannot have its village revenue rules made in the capital and applied identically everywhere.

Because the units existed first and would not join on any other terms. The United States, Australia and Switzerland were made by units that already existed and agreed to give up some powers. India was made the other way round, by a centre dividing itself, which is why State of West Bengal v. Union of India matters.

Because in a plural society it is the only way some groups will accept a common government. A linguistic or religious minority in the country as a whole may be a majority in a State, and a federation lets it govern itself in the matters it cares about most while remaining in the union. This is the direct connection between MU's topic 2 and its topic 3, and it is the reason the two sit in one paper.

And because dividing power vertically limits government just as separating it horizontally does. A Union that cannot legislate on a State subject is a limited Union, which is why federalism appears in the list of features of constitutionalism.

The essential features of a federation

A written constitution. The division has to be recorded, because it must be capable of being proved in a court.

Supremacy of the constitution. Both governments are subordinate to it, and neither may alter the division unilaterally.

A division of powers between two sets of government. Usually by lists: some subjects to the centre, some to the units, and sometimes a shared list.

A rigid amending procedure for the federal provisions. If the centre could change the division by ordinary majority, there would be no division. In India this is the proviso to article 368(2), which requires ratification by not less than half the State legislatures for the Seventh Schedule, the representation of States in Parliament and article 368 itself.

munotes.in127

What a Federation Is

An independent judiciary as umpire. Somebody must decide whether a law is inside a list, and it cannot be either of the parties to the dispute. This is developed in [Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire].

Two further features are usually added, and India has one of them. A bicameral central legislature with a chamber representing the units, which India has in the Council of States under articles 80 and 81. And dual citizenship and separate State constitutions, which India does not have, and which is why the classical writers hesitated about it.

Wheare's test, and the two ways of failing it

Wheare's test is co-ordination and independence within a sphere. Neither government may be legally subordinate to the other in the field allotted to it.

A system fails the test if the centre can override the units at will. If the general government can legislate on a regional subject whenever it chooses, or dismiss a regional government, the regional government is not independent within any sphere.

And it fails equally if the units can leave or can nullify central law. A right of secession, or a power in a unit to declare a central law inoperative within its territory, makes the general government dependent on the units and produces a confederation.

India has to be tested against the first limb, and that is the argument of the next two chapters.

The Indian provisions that create the division

Article 1(1) declares that India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States. The word "Union" was chosen deliberately, and Ambedkar explained in the Assembly that the Drafting Committee wanted to make it clear that though India was to be a federation, the federation was not the result of an agreement by the States, and that no State had a right to secede.

Article 245(1) confers legislative power on Parliament for the whole or any part of the territory of India and on a State Legislature for the whole or any part of the State, in both cases subject to the provisions of the Constitution.

Article 246 allocates the fields: List I of the Seventh Schedule to Parliament exclusively, List II to the State Legislatures exclusively, and List III to both, with Parliament prevailing in a conflict under article 254.

And the executive power follows the legislative power, by articles 73 and 162, so the division reaches administration as well as legislation.

munotes.in128

What a Federation Is

A worked example

Take one ordinary subject and follow it through the machinery, because the abstract statement of the division is easy and the application is where marks are. Public health and sanitation, hospitals and dispensaries is Entry 6 of List II. Population control and family planning is Entry 20A of List III. Inter-State quarantine is Entry 81 of List I.

A State enacts a law regulating private hospitals in the State. Competent: Entry 6 of List II, and Parliament could not have made that law.

Parliament enacts a law prescribing standards for family planning services. Competent: Entry 20A of List III, and the State may also legislate on it, subject to article 254 if the two conflict.

Parliament enacts a law imposing a quarantine on movement between two States during an epidemic. Competent: Entry 81 of List I, and a State could not have made it.

Now the hard variant, which is the real work of a federal court. A State enacts a law prohibiting the movement of persons into the State during an epidemic. Is that public health under List II, or inter-State quarantine under List I? The answer is found by the doctrine of pith and substance, examined in [Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment], and the point for now is that this question exists in every federation and that the umpire is a court.

The cases

India is a federation, but not one made by agreement. In State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241. Facts. The Union sought to acquire coal-bearing land vested in the State of West Bengal under the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957, and the State sued under article 131, arguing that it was sovereign within its own field and that Parliament could not compulsorily acquire State property. Held, by a majority. The Act was valid: the Indian Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of being a compact between independent sovereign units, the States were not sovereign before the Constitution, Parliament's legislative power extends to the property of a State unless the Constitution says otherwise, and there is no constitutional guarantee against acquisition of State property by the Union. Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that it settles the character of the Indian Union: the division of power is real, but it descends from the Constitution rather than ascending from an agreement between the States.

And the federal character is nevertheless part of the basic structure. In Kesavananda Bharati Sripadagalvaru v. State of Kerala, AIR 1973 SC 1461; (1973) 4 SCC 225, the judgments named the federal character of the Constitution among the basic features that the amending power cannot destroy. Why it matters here is that it answers a natural objection to State of West Bengal: if the Union created the States, could it not abolish the division? The answer is that it may alter it by the amending procedure and may not destroy it at all.

munotes.in129

What a Federation Is

Distinctions

FeaturePresent in a federationPresent in India
Written constitutionYesYes
Supremacy of the constitutionYesYes, articles 13 and 245
Division of powers between two governmentsYesYes, article 246 and the Seventh Schedule
Rigid amendment of the federal provisionsYesYes, the proviso to article 368(2)
Independent judiciary as umpireYesYes, articles 131, 226 and 246
Bicameral central legislature with a chamber for the unitsUsuallyYes, the Council of States
Dual citizenshipUsuallyNo, single citizenship
Separate constitutions for the unitsUsuallyNo, except formerly for Jammu and Kashmir
Right of the units to secedeNoNo, expressly not

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the units are sovereign. In no federation are they. They are independent within a sphere, which is a different and smaller claim.

It does not mean the division must be equal. Every federation gives the general government the larger and more important subjects. What matters is that the regional field exists and is protected.

It does not mean a federation must be created by agreement. Federations formed by devolution from a unitary State are still federations, and India, Belgium and Spain are examples.

And it does not mean federalism is only about legislative lists. Administrative relations, revenue sharing, the appointment of Governors, the emergency provisions and the courts are all part of the federal question, and each has its own chapter in this module.

Quick revision

A federation divides power between a general and regional governments, each co-ordinate and independent within a sphere and each deriving authority from the constitution: Wheare. Essentials: a written and supreme constitution, a division of powers, a rigid amending procedure for the federal provisions, and an independent judiciary as umpire; usually also a second chamber for the units, dual citizenship and separate unit constitutions. India has the first five and the second chamber, and does not have dual citizenship or separate State constitutions. Article 1(1): India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States, the word chosen to show that the federation was not the result of an agreement and that no State may secede. Article 245 confers legislative power subject to the Constitution; article 246 with the Seventh Schedule divides the fields; articles 73 and 162 make executive power follow legislative power. State of West Bengal v. Union of India 1963: not a compact between sovereign units, and Parliament may acquire State property; Subba Rao J. dissented. Kesavananda Bharati: the federal character is part of the basic structure.

munotes.in130

What a Federation Is

Test yourself

1. State Wheare's federal principle. That the method of dividing powers should be such that the general and the regional governments are each, within a sphere, co-ordinate and independent.

2. Name five essential features of a federation. A written constitution; the supremacy of that constitution over both governments; a division of powers between two sets of government; a rigid procedure for amending the federal provisions; and an independent judiciary to decide disputes about the division.

3. Why was the word "Union" used in article 1(1) rather than "Federation"? Because the Drafting Committee wished to make clear that the Indian federation was not the result of an agreement between the States and that no State had a right to secede from it.

4. What did State of West Bengal v. Union of India decide? That the Indian Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between sovereign units, that the States were not sovereign before it, and that Parliament may compulsorily acquire land vested in a State, there being no constitutional guarantee against it. Subba Rao J. dissented.

5. Which two usual federal features does India lack? Dual citizenship and separate constitutions for the units, Jammu and Kashmir formerly being the exception to the second.

6. Why does a paper on pluralism also deal with federalism? Because a group that is a minority in the country may be a majority in a State, so a federal division lets it govern itself in the matters it cares about most while remaining within one country. Federalism is the territorial answer to the same problem minority rights answer personally.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in131

Chapter Twenty-Five

Federal, Unitary and Confederal Government Compared

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

In a unitary State the regions hold whatever the centre gives them; in a confederation the centre holds whatever the units give it; in a federation both hold what the constitution gives them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the three forms are distinguished by where authority originates and who may withdraw it. In a unitary State all authority is vested in the central government, and regional bodies exercise powers delegated to them which may be enlarged, reduced or withdrawn by ordinary law. In a confederation the constituent States retain sovereignty, and the central body exercises only such powers as the States have conferred, usually acting on the States rather than on the citizen, with a right of withdrawal. In a federation both governments derive their authority from the constitution, each acts directly on the citizen within its own field, and neither may unilaterally alter the division.

The three forms, one by one

A unitary State. The United Kingdom, France and Japan. Local and even regional government exists, sometimes with wide powers, but it exists by statute. The Scottish Parliament has extensive competence, and it was created by an Act of the Westminster Parliament which could in law repeal it.

A confederation. The United States under the Articles of Confederation 1781 to 1789, the German Confederation, and to a degree the European Union in its intergovernmental aspects. The central body acts on the member States rather than on individuals, it usually depends on the members for revenue, and a member may leave.

A federation. The United States after 1789, Canada, Australia, Germany, Switzerland, Brazil and India. Two governments, one constitution, each acting directly on the citizen within its own field.

The decisive test is the third element in each description: who may change the division. In a unitary State the centre; in a confederation the units; in a federation neither alone.

Where India sits, and the provisions that make the question hard

The federal provisions. Article 1, a Union of States. Article 246 with the Seventh Schedule, an exclusive State List of sixty-one entries. Article 245, legislative power subject to the Constitution. The proviso to article 368(2), which protects the Lists from unilateral amendment. Articles 131 and 246, giving a court the umpire's role. Articles 268 to 281, a constitutionally regulated division of revenue with a Finance Commission.

The unitary provisions. Article 3, which lets Parliament alter the area, boundaries or name of any State by ordinary majority, the State's views being sought but not binding. Article 249, which lets Parliament legislate on a State subject if the Council of States resolves by a two-thirds majority that it is necessary in the national interest. Article 250, which lets Parliament legislate on a State subject during a national emergency. Article 356, which lets the Union assume the functions of a State government. Article 200, which lets a Governor reserve a State Bill for the President. Single citizenship, a single judiciary, a single election commission and a single audit.

munotes.in132

Federal, Unitary and Confederal Government Compared

A federation with a strong unitary bias is what most writers conclude, and the argument is worked in the next chapter.

A worked example

Suppose three constitutional changes are proposed. Which of them is possible in each of the three forms of government?

Change one: the centre abolishes a region and redistributes its territory. In a unitary State this is ordinary legislation. In a confederation it is impossible without the member's consent, and probably not even then. In a classical federation it requires the consent of the unit and usually a constitutional amendment. In India it is possible under article 3 by ordinary majority after the President has referred the Bill to the State Legislature for its views, which the Parliament is not bound to accept. That single fact is the strongest argument against calling India a classical federation.

Change two: the centre legislates on a subject reserved to the regions. Unitary: always possible. Confederal: never. Federal: not without an amendment. India: possible under article 249 if the Council of States so resolves by two-thirds, and under article 250 during an emergency, in both cases temporarily.

Change three: a region leaves the country. Unitary: no such concept. Confederal: permitted. Federal: not permitted. India: not permitted, and article 1 was drafted to say so.

The exercise is worth doing because it locates India precisely. On change three India is federal. On change two India is federal with defined temporary exceptions. On change one India is closer to unitary than any other federation, and that is the honest answer.

The cases

The Indian units were never sovereign, which rules out the confederal model at the outset. In State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241. Facts. The Union's acquisition of coal-bearing land vested in West Bengal under the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957, the State suing under article 131 on the footing that it was sovereign within its own field. Held, by a majority. The Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between sovereign units, that the States were not sovereign before it, that Parliament's legislative power extends to State property unless the Constitution provides otherwise, and that no constitutional guarantee protects a State's property from acquisition by the Union. Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that it forecloses the confederal reading and leaves the choice between federal and quasi-federal.

munotes.in133

Federal, Unitary and Confederal Government Compared

And the territory of India is not the property of the States either. In In re Berubari Union and Exchange of Enclaves, Special Reference No. 1 of 1959, the opinion being pronounced on 14 March 1960. Facts. The Indo-Pakistan Agreement of 1958 required part of Berubari Union, which lay in West Bengal, to be transferred to Pakistan. Held. Article 3 governs the internal readjustment of the territories of States and does not authorise the cession of Indian territory to a foreign State, so a law under article 3 would be incompetent and an amendment under article 368 was necessary. Why it matters here is the shape of the answer: the internal boundary of a State can be changed by ordinary law, which is unitary; the external boundary of India cannot, which is a limit on the Union itself.

Distinctions

UnitaryConfederalFederal
Where authority originatesThe centreThe unitsThe constitution
Regional powers may be withdrawn byThe centre, by ordinary lawNot applicableNeither, without amendment
Central body acts onCitizensMember StatesCitizens, within its field
Right of a unit to leaveNo such conceptUsually yesNo
ConstitutionMay be unwrittenA treaty or compactWritten and supreme
UmpireNone neededThe membersAn independent court
ExamplesUnited Kingdom, France, JapanUnited States 1781 to 1789, German ConfederationUnited States after 1789, Australia, Canada, India
Indian provisionWhich way it points
Article 1, a Union of States; no right to secedeAgainst confederal
Article 246 and the Seventh Schedule; article 245Federal
The proviso to article 368(2)Federal
Articles 131 and 226; the Supreme Court as umpireFederal
Article 3, boundaries alterable by ordinary majorityUnitary
Articles 249 and 250Unitary, temporarily
Articles 352 to 360 and 356Unitary, during an emergency
Single citizenship, judiciary, audit and election commissionUnitary

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a unitary State cannot have strong regional government. Devolution in the United Kingdom has given Scotland powers wider in some fields than an Indian State's. What makes it unitary is that they were given by statute and could in law be taken back.

It does not mean a confederation is a weak federation. It is a different thing: an association of States rather than a State.

It does not mean the labels settle anything by themselves. What matters is the answer to particular questions: who may alter the division, who may legislate on what, and who decides a dispute. That is why the next chapter tests India against those questions rather than against a label.

Quick revision

Unitary: all authority in the centre, regional powers delegated by statute and withdrawable; United Kingdom, France, Japan. Confederal: sovereignty in the units, the centre exercising conferred powers and usually acting on the States, with a right of withdrawal; the United States 1781 to 1789. Federal: both governments derive authority from a written and supreme constitution, each acts directly on the citizen in its own field, and neither may alter the division alone. India's federal provisions: articles 1, 245, 246 and the Seventh Schedule, the proviso to article 368(2), articles 131 and 226. Its unitary provisions: article 3, articles 249 and 250, article 356, article 200, single citizenship, a single judiciary, a single audit and a single election commission. State of West Bengal v. Union of India: the States were never sovereign, so the confederal reading is foreclosed. In re Berubari: article 3 cannot cede territory to a foreign State; that needs an amendment.

munotes.in134

Federal, Unitary and Confederal Government Compared

Test yourself

1. Give the single test that distinguishes the three forms. Who may alter the division of powers: in a unitary State the centre alone, in a confederation the units, and in a federation neither acting alone.

2. Why is devolution in the United Kingdom not federalism? Because the Scottish Parliament and the other devolved bodies were created by Acts of the Westminster Parliament, which in law retains the power to alter or repeal them, so their authority is delegated rather than constitutional.

3. Name three Indian provisions that point away from a classical federation. Article 3, which lets Parliament alter a State's area, boundaries or name by ordinary majority without the State's consent; article 249, which lets Parliament legislate on a State subject on a two-thirds resolution of the Council of States; and article 356, which lets the Union assume the functions of a State government.

4. What did In re Berubari show about the two kinds of boundary? That an internal boundary between States may be altered by ordinary law under article 3, which is a unitary feature, while the external boundary of India may not be altered except by a constitutional amendment, which is a limit on the Union itself.

5. Why does State of West Bengal v. Union of India rule out the confederal model? Because it holds that the States were not sovereign before the Constitution and that the Constitution is not a compact between sovereign units, so there was never any sovereignty in the units for a centre to have received.

6. Is a federation formed by devolution a real federation? Yes, provided the division is constitutional rather than statutory and neither government may alter it alone. India, Belgium and Spain are federations or quasi-federations formed that way.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in135

Chapter Twenty-Six

Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

India is a federation whose centre is stronger than in any other, and the accurate description is not "federal" or "unitary" but federal in normal times and unitary when the Constitution says so.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: K. C. Wheare described the Indian Constitution as quasi-federal, a unitary State with subsidiary federal features rather than a federal State with subsidiary unitary features. Ambedkar, in the Constituent Assembly, said the Constitution is both unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstances. The Supreme Court has moved from the language of State of West Bengal v. Union of India, that the Constitution is not traditionally federal, to that of S.R. Bommai, that federalism is a basic feature and that the States are not mere appendages of the Centre. The modern position is that India is federal, with a strong centre and with express provisions converting it to a unitary system in defined circumstances.

The case that India is not a classical federation

Article 3: the units are destructible. Parliament may by ordinary law form a new State, alter the area, boundaries or name of any State, and diminish the area of a State. The proviso requires only that the Bill be referred by the President to the State Legislature for its views within a specified period, and Parliament need not accept them. No other federation permits this. Andhra Pradesh was divided in 2014 and Jammu and Kashmir was reorganised into two Union territories in 2019.

Article 249: Parliament may enter the State List by resolution. If the Council of States declares by a resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest, Parliament may legislate on a State List matter for one year at a time.

Article 250: and during an emergency it may do so at will. While a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation Parliament has power to make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List.

Articles 252 and 253 add two more routes. Article 252 lets Parliament legislate for two or more consenting States. Article 253 lets Parliament make any law for implementing a treaty or an international agreement, whatever the Lists say, which is examined in the chapter on how international law enters Indian law in Module IV.

Article 248 gives the residue to the Union. In the United States and Australia the residuary power belongs to the units; in India it belongs to Parliament, with Entry 97 of List I.

Articles 256, 257 and 365: the Union may direct a State, and starve it if it disobeys. A State's executive power must be so exercised as to ensure compliance with the laws of Parliament, the Union may give directions, and a failure to comply may found a Proclamation under article 356.

munotes.in136

Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument

Article 356: the Union may dismiss a State government. Used well over a hundred times.

Article 155: the Governor is appointed by the President and holds office during his pleasure under article 156, which places the head of a State in the Union's gift.

And the machinery is single throughout. One citizenship, one judiciary with the Supreme Court above every High Court, one Election Commission, one Comptroller and Auditor General, and one All India Services cadre serving both governments.

The case that India is a federation

The division of powers is constitutional and justiciable. Article 246 gives the States an exclusive List of sixty-one entries, and a Union law on a State subject is void unless one of the express routes applies. The umpire is a court, and the courts have struck down Union laws for want of competence.

The division is entrenched. The proviso to article 368(2) requires ratification by not less than half the State legislatures before the Seventh Schedule, the representation of States in Parliament, or article 368 itself may be amended. The Union cannot alter the bargain alone.

The States have a chamber of their own. Articles 80 and 81 create a bicameral Parliament with the Council of States representing the States, and a Bill amending the entrenched provisions cannot pass without the States' legislatures.

Revenue is divided by the Constitution and by an independent body. Articles 268 to 281 allocate taxes and article 280 creates the Finance Commission, whose recommendations on the distribution of the net proceeds of taxes are made by a body neither government controls.

There is an original jurisdiction for federal disputes. Article 131 gives the Supreme Court exclusive original jurisdiction in a dispute between the Union and a State or between States.

And the federal character is unamendable. Kesavananda Bharati names it among the basic features.

How the Court's language has changed

1963: not traditionally federal. In State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241. Facts. The Union's acquisition of coal-bearing land vested in the State, and Held., by a majority, that the Constitution is not traditionally federal, that the States were never sovereign, and that Parliament may acquire State property; Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that this is the high point of the centralising reading.

1994: federalism is a basic feature and the States are not appendages. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. A group of appeals about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing State governments in Karnataka, Nagaland, Meghalaya, Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh. Held. The satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but conditioned and not absolute, that relevant material is a precondition, that the Proclamation is not immune from judicial review and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, that the majority of a government is to be tested on the floor of the House, and that secularism is a basic feature. Why it matters here is that it made the strongest unitary provision in the Constitution justiciable, which changed the practical balance more than any amendment has.

munotes.in137

Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument

2022: the States are not subordinate in a shared field. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. A challenge to the levy of integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight in a contract of import, and the question whether the recommendations of the Goods and Services Tax Council bind the Union and the States. Held. The recommendations of the Council are not binding but have persuasive value, since article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on the Union and the States and article 279A does not create a body whose recommendations displace that power; and it described Indian federalism as a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants in a shared field. Why it matters here is that it is the most recent authoritative statement, and it is the answer to the argument that the goods and services tax destroyed fiscal federalism.

A worked example

A candidate is asked whether India is a federation and writes "India is quasi-federal, as Wheare said". What is missing, and what would a good answer add?

What is missing is that the question is about a document, not a label. Wheare wrote in 1951 about a Constitution one year old, before Bommai, before the 73rd and 74th Amendments, before the Finance Commission had become the principal channel of resources, and before article 246A. A label from 1951 is a starting point.

A good answer separates the provisions from the practice. On the text, the centralising provisions are stronger than in any comparable federation. In practice, article 249 has been used rarely, article 356 is now reviewable and its use has fallen sharply since 1994, and the fiscal share going to the States is fixed by a body neither government controls.

A good answer also distinguishes normal times from emergencies. Ambedkar's formulation, that the Constitution is both unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstances, is not a fudge: it describes a document that changes character in defined and reviewable circumstances, which is itself a federal design decision.

munotes.in138

Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument

And a good answer takes a position. The defensible conclusion is that India is a federation with a strong centre, that its federal character is part of the basic structure and therefore beyond amendment, and that the unitary provisions are exceptions which the Constitution defines and the courts police, rather than the general rule.

Distinctions

Wheare's viewAmbedkar's viewThe Court's current view
Quasi-federal: a unitary State with subsidiary federal featuresBoth unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstancesFederal, with a strong centre; federalism is a basic feature and the States are not appendages of the Centre
Centralising provisionFederal counterweight
Article 3, boundaries alterable by ordinary lawThe State Legislature's views must be sought; and article 4 amendments are not article 368 amendments
Article 249, entry into the State List by resolutionOnly by two-thirds of the Council of States, the chamber of the States, and for one year at a time
Article 250, legislation on State subjects in an emergencyOnly while the Proclamation lasts, and the Proclamation is now reviewable
Article 356, dismissal of a State governmentS.R. Bommai: reviewable, floor test, relevant material required
Article 248, the residue to the UnionThe State List is exclusive and justiciable
The Governor appointed and removable by the UnionArticles 163 and 200 confine the office, and delay in assent is now examinable

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the label controls the result. No case has ever been decided by asking whether India is federal. Cases are decided by reading article 246, article 254 or article 356.

It does not mean the balance is fixed. It has moved twice by amendment, in 1976 towards the centre and in 1992 and 2016 in mixed directions, and once by judicial decision in 1994.

It does not mean a strong centre is a defect. The Constituent Assembly chose it deliberately, against the background of Partition and of five hundred and sixty-two princely States, and Ambedkar defended it on that ground.

And it does not mean the federal features can be removed. Kesavananda Bharati puts the federal character in the basic structure, so an amendment abolishing the State List would be void however it was passed.

Quick revision

Wheare: quasi-federal, a unitary State with subsidiary federal features. Ambedkar: both unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstances. Centralising provisions: article 3, articles 248, 249, 250, 252, 253, articles 256, 257 and 365, article 356, articles 155 and 156, single citizenship, judiciary, election commission and audit. Federal provisions: articles 245 and 246 with an exclusive State List, the proviso to article 368(2), the Council of States, articles 268 to 281 and the Finance Commission under article 280, article 131, and the federal character as a basic feature under Kesavananda. State of West Bengal 1963: not traditionally federal, the States were never sovereign. S.R. Bommai 1994: federalism is basic, article 356 is reviewable, the floor test. Mohit Minerals 2022: the GST Council's recommendations are persuasive and not binding, because article 246A gives simultaneous power, and Indian federalism is a dialogue between equal participants.

munotes.in139

Is India a Federation? The Quasi-Federal Argument

Test yourself

1. State Wheare's and Ambedkar's descriptions and the difference between them. Wheare called the Constitution quasi-federal, a unitary State with subsidiary federal features. Ambedkar said it is both unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstances. Wheare describes a permanent character; Ambedkar describes a document that changes character in defined circumstances.

2. Name five provisions that make the Indian centre stronger than in a classical federation. Article 3, alteration of State boundaries by ordinary law; article 248 and Entry 97, the residuary power in the Union; article 249, entry into the State List on a resolution of the Council of States; article 250, legislation on State subjects during an emergency; and article 356, the dismissal of a State government.

3. Name five provisions that are genuinely federal. Article 246 with an exclusive State List; the proviso to article 368(2) requiring ratification by half the States; the Council of States; articles 268 to 281 with the Finance Commission under article 280; and article 131, the original jurisdiction in Union and State disputes.

4. How did S.R. Bommai change the practical balance? By holding that the satisfaction under article 356 is conditioned rather than absolute, that a Proclamation is reviewable and may be struck down if mala fide or based on irrelevant grounds, and that a government's majority is tested on the floor of the House. That made the strongest unitary provision justiciable.

5. What did Mohit Minerals decide about the GST Council? That its recommendations are persuasive and not binding, because article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on the Union and the States, and Indian federalism is a dialogue in which both are equal participants in the shared field.

6. Why can the federal character not be amended away? Because Kesavananda Bharati names it among the basic features, so an amendment destroying the division of powers would be beyond the amending power however it was passed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in140

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". Set as a question in its own right on Q.P. 50548 (2019), and as half of a comparison on Q.P. 12192 (2015) and Q.P. 11757 (2016).

In one line

The Indian Constitution has every structural feature a federation needs, and the answer to MU's question is those features, article by article, with the unitary features stated honestly alongside.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the federal features of the Indian Constitution are a written and supreme constitution; a division of legislative, executive and financial powers between the Union and the States; a bicameral Parliament with a Council of States representing the States; the entrenchment of the federal provisions in the proviso to article 368(2); an independent judiciary with an original jurisdiction in federal disputes; and a constitutionally regulated division of revenue with an independent Finance Commission. To these must be added that the federal character has been held part of the basic structure and so cannot be amended away.

Feature one: a written and supreme constitution

A federation cannot exist without a written constitution, because the division of powers must be provable in a court, and it cannot exist without that constitution being supreme, because otherwise either government could alter the division by ordinary law.

In India, article 245 makes all legislative power subject to the provisions of the Constitution, and article 13 voids a law inconsistent with Part III. Both governments are equally bound.

Feature two: the division of legislative power

Article 246 with the Seventh Schedule is the heart of the federal scheme. List I gives Parliament exclusive power over ninety-seven entries including defence, foreign affairs, railways, banking, currency and inter-State trade. List II gives the State Legislatures exclusive power over sixty-one entries including public order, police, public health, agriculture, land, local government and State taxes. List III gives both power over forty-seven entries including criminal law, criminal procedure, marriage and divorce, contracts, bankruptcy, trade unions, education and forests.

Article 254 resolves a conflict on the Concurrent List in favour of the Union law, subject to the saving in clause (2) where a State law reserved for the President has received his assent.

Article 248 with Entry 97 of List I gives the residue to Parliament. That is a departure from the American and Australian pattern and it is deliberate.

Feature three: the division of executive and financial power

Articles 73 and 162 make executive power follow legislative power, so the division reaches administration and not only legislation.

Articles 268 to 281 divide the revenue. Some duties are levied by the Union and collected and appropriated by the States (article 268); taxes on inter-State trade are levied and collected by the Union and assigned to the States (article 269); the net proceeds of Union taxes are divided under article 270; grants in aid are made under article 275; and article 282 permits either government to make grants for any public purpose.

munotes.in141

The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution

Article 280 creates the Finance Commission, constituted by the President every fifth year, to recommend the distribution of the net proceeds of taxes between the Union and the States and the allocation between States, and the principles governing grants in aid. It is the mechanism by which the vertical and horizontal division of money is settled by a body that is neither government.

Feature four: a chamber for the States

Articles 80 and 81 create a bicameral Parliament. The Council of States consists of not more than two hundred and thirty-eight representatives of the States and Union territories, elected by the elected members of the State Legislative Assemblies by proportional representation with a single transferable vote, plus twelve members nominated by the President.

The representation is not equal, unlike the American Senate: seats are allotted by population in the Fourth Schedule, so Uttar Pradesh has thirty-one and Sikkim one. That is a real difference and it belongs in the comparison chapter.

But the Council has two federal functions the House of the People does not. A resolution of the Council under article 249 is the only route by which Parliament may legislate on a State subject in normal times, and article 312 requires a Council resolution before Parliament may create a new All India Service.

Feature five: entrenchment

The proviso to article 368(2) requires that an amendment seeking to make a change in article 54, 55, 73, 162 or 241, in Chapter IV of Part V, Chapter V of Part VI or Chapter I of Part XI, in any of the Lists in the Seventh Schedule, in the representation of States in Parliament, or in article 368 itself, be ratified by the legislatures of not less than one-half of the States.

That is the constitutional guarantee of the federal bargain. Without it, Parliament could transfer any State subject to itself by a two-thirds vote of its own Houses.

Feature six: an umpire

Article 131 gives the Supreme Court exclusive original jurisdiction in a dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, or between two or more States, if the dispute involves a question on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends.

Articles 246 and 254 give it the working jurisdiction, since every question whether a law is inside a List reaches a court in ordinary litigation, and article 132 provides an appeal in any case involving a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of the Constitution.

And article 245 read with article 226 lets a High Court decide the same questions at first instance.

munotes.in142

The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution

A worked example

MU's question is "Explain the Federal features of the Indian Constitution". How should twenty-five marks be spent?

Open by defining a federation and naming the test, which takes two sentences: division of powers between two governments each co-ordinate and independent within a sphere, on Wheare's formulation.

Then take the six features in order, giving each its article and one sentence of explanation. Written and supreme constitution, articles 13 and 245. Division of legislative power, article 246 and the three Lists with their entry counts. Division of executive and financial power, articles 73, 162 and 268 to 281 with the Finance Commission under article 280. A chamber for the States, articles 80 and 249. Entrenchment, the proviso to article 368(2). An umpire, articles 131 and 246.

Then state the unitary features honestly, because an answer that hides them is not a discussion: articles 3, 248, 249, 250, 356 and 365, single citizenship and a single judiciary.

Then give the judicial position with two cases, State of West Bengal v. Union of India for the character of the Union and S.R. Bommai for federalism as a basic feature.

And conclude with a position. A federation with a strong centre, whose federal character is unamendable and whose unitary provisions are defined exceptions policed by the courts.

The cases

The residuary power is real and it is wide. In Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061. Facts. A challenge to the Wealth-tax Act 1957 as amended in 1969 to include the capital value of agricultural land, on the ground that taxes on agricultural land fall within Entry 49 of List II. Held, by four to three. The amendment was valid: where a Union law is challenged, the correct approach is to ask whether it falls in List II or List III, and if it does not, Parliament's competence under Entry 97 of List I read with article 248 is established without any need to point to a specific entry in List I. Why it matters here is that it explains how the residuary power actually operates: it is not a last resort but the default position for a Union law.

The Union is not a creature of the States. In State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, the majority held that the Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between sovereign units, that the States were not sovereign before the Constitution, and that Parliament may compulsorily acquire land vested in a State. Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that the federal features listed above coexist with a Union whose authority does not derive from the States.

munotes.in143

The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution

And the federal character is protected. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1, the nine-judge Bench held, among twelve conclusions, that the satisfaction under article 356 is conditioned and reviewable, that the floor of the House is the place to test a majority, and that federalism and secularism are basic features. Why it matters here is that it converts the list of federal features from a description into a limit on the amending power.

Distinctions

Federal featureArticleUnitary featureArticle
Written, supreme constitution13, 245Alteration of State boundaries by ordinary law3
Division of legislative power246, Seventh ScheduleResiduary power in the Union248, Entry 97
Division of executive power73, 162Union directions to a State256, 257, 365
Division of revenue; Finance Commission268 to 281, 280Grants at the Union's discretion282
Council of States80, 249, 312Representation by population, not equalityFourth Schedule
EntrenchmentProviso to 368(2)Emergency legislation on State subjects250
Supreme Court as umpire131, 132, 246A single judiciary with no State courts214, 233

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the lists are watertight. The Concurrent List is shared by design, and the doctrines of pith and substance and incidental encroachment exist precisely because entries overlap.

It does not mean the Council of States is a Senate. Representation is by population and members are elected by State legislators rather than directly, so it represents the States less strongly than its American counterpart.

It does not mean the Finance Commission's recommendations bind. They are recommendations, laid before Parliament with an explanatory memorandum, and their force is political and conventional rather than legal.

And it does not mean listing the features answers the question. MU's stem says "explain", and an answer that lists six articles without saying what each does has not explained anything.

Quick revision

Six federal features: a written and supreme constitution (articles 13 and 245); a division of legislative power (article 246 and the Seventh Schedule, with 97, 61 and 47 entries in Lists I, II and III, article 254 for conflicts and article 248 with Entry 97 for the residue); a division of executive and financial power (articles 73, 162 and 268 to 281, with the Finance Commission under article 280); a chamber for the States (articles 80 and 81, with the special functions in articles 249 and 312); entrenchment (the proviso to article 368(2), ratification by half the States); and an umpire (articles 131, 132 and 246). Unitary features: articles 3, 248, 249, 250, 356 and 365, single citizenship and a single judiciary. H.S. Dhillon: ask whether a Union law falls in List II or III; if not, Entry 97 with article 248 establishes competence. State of West Bengal: not a compact between sovereign units. S.R. Bommai: federalism is a basic feature.

munotes.in144

The Federal Features of the Indian Constitution

Test yourself

1. List the six federal features with one article each. Written and supreme constitution, article 245; division of legislative power, article 246; division of executive and financial power, article 73 and article 280; a chamber for the States, article 80; entrenchment, the proviso to article 368(2); an umpire, article 131.

2. How many entries are in each List, and give two examples from each. List I has 97: defence, foreign affairs. List II has 61: public order, police. List III has 47: criminal law, education.

3. What did H.S. Dhillon decide about the residuary power? That where a Union law is challenged the correct approach is to ask whether it falls within List II or List III; if it does not, Parliament's competence is established by Entry 97 of List I read with article 248 without any need to find a specific entry in List I.

4. Why is the proviso to article 368(2) a federal feature? Because it prevents the Union's own Parliament from altering the Seventh Schedule, the representation of States in Parliament, or article 368 itself, without ratification by the legislatures of not less than half the States.

5. Give two federal functions of the Council of States that the House of the People does not have. A resolution under article 249, which is the only route by which Parliament may legislate on a State subject in normal times; and a resolution under article 312, which is required before Parliament may create a new All India Service.

6. Why should an answer on federal features also state the unitary ones? Because MU asks for an explanation and not a list, and because the character of Indian federalism is precisely the coexistence of a full federal structure with an unusually strong centre. An answer that omits articles 3, 249, 250 and 356 has described a different Constitution.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in145

Chapter Twenty-Eight

The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

India is an indestructible Union of destructible States: the country cannot be broken up, but any State can be redrawn or abolished by an ordinary Act of Parliament.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 1 declares that India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States, and that the territory of India comprises the territories of the States, the Union territories specified in the First Schedule, and such other territories as may be acquired. Article 2 empowers Parliament by law to admit into the Union, or establish, new States on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit. Article 3 empowers Parliament by law to form a new State, to increase or diminish the area of any State, and to alter the boundaries or name of any State, subject only to a procedural requirement that the President recommend the Bill and refer it to the State Legislature for its views within a specified period. Article 4 provides that a law under article 2 or 3 may make consequential amendments to the First and Fourth Schedules and shall not be deemed to be an amendment for the purposes of article 368.

The words, and the two things they settle

Article 1(1): "India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States." Ambedkar explained the choice in the Assembly: the Drafting Committee used "Union" rather than "Federation" to make it clear that the Indian federation was not the result of an agreement by the States to join it, and that no State had a right to secede from it. So the word decides the confederal question in the first line of the document.

Article 1(2) and (3) define the territory: the States and their territories as specified in the First Schedule, the Union territories specified in that Schedule, and such other territories as may be acquired.

Article 2: admission and establishment. Parliament may by law admit into the Union, or establish, new States, on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit. Admission covers a territory already existing outside India; establishment covers a new State created from territory not previously part of any State.

Article 3: reorganisation of what is already inside. Parliament may form a new State by separating territory from any State, by uniting two or more States or parts of States, or by uniting any territory to a part of any State; increase or diminish the area of any State; and alter the boundaries or the name of any State.

The proviso is the whole of a State's protection, and it is thin. No Bill for the purpose may be introduced in either House except on the recommendation of the President, and unless, where the proposal affects the area, boundaries or name of any State, the President has referred the Bill to the Legislature of that State for expressing its views within such period as he specifies. Parliament is not bound by those views, and the President need not wait beyond the period specified.

munotes.in146

The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4

Why article 3 is the most unfederal provision in the Constitution

Because in every other federation the units are indestructible. Article IV, section 3 of the United States Constitution provides that no new State shall be formed within the jurisdiction of another, nor by the junction of two or more States or parts of States, without the consent of the legislatures concerned as well as of Congress. The Australian Constitution requires the consent of the Parliament of the State concerned and a referendum of its electors.

Because the Indian requirement is only to ask. The State's Legislature expresses views. Nothing turns on what those views are.

Because article 4 removes the last protection. A law under article 2 or 3 may amend the First Schedule, which lists the States and their territories, and the Fourth Schedule, which allots seats in the Council of States, and it is expressly not an amendment for the purposes of article 368. So a State can be abolished by simple majority, and even the entrenchment in the proviso to article 368(2) does not apply.

And the power has been used repeatedly. Andhra Pradesh was divided in 2014; Jammu and Kashmir was reorganised into two Union territories in 2019; and the States Reorganisation Act 1956 redrew the map of the whole country.

Where the power stops

It stops at the external boundary. In In re Berubari Union and Exchange of Enclaves, Special Reference No. 1 of 1959, opinion pronounced on 14 March 1960. Facts. The Indo-Pakistan Agreement of 1958 required the division of Berubari Union, which lay in West Bengal, and the exchange of the Cooch-Behar enclaves. Held. Article 3 relates to the internal readjustment of the territories of the constituent States and does not authorise the cession of Indian territory to a foreign State; a law of Parliament relatable to article 3 would be incompetent, a law relatable to article 368 is competent and necessary, and a law under both would be needed only if Parliament first amended article 3. Why it matters here is the symmetry: the States are destructible by ordinary law and the Union's own territory is not, which is exactly what "indestructible Union of destructible States" means.

And it stops at nothing else. In Babulal Parate v. State of Bombay, AIR 1960 SC 51. Facts. A challenge to the States Reorganisation Act 1956 and the Bombay Reorganisation proposals; the petitioner argued that after the Bill had been referred to the State Legislature it was substantially modified in Parliament, so that the Legislature had never expressed its views on the Bill as passed, and that the reference was therefore ineffective. Held. The proviso requires only that the Bill as introduced be referred and the State's views be obtained within the period specified; Parliament may thereafter amend the Bill, and there is no obligation to make a fresh reference of the amended Bill. Why it matters here is that it removes the last practical restraint: a State's views may be sought on one proposal and a different one enacted.

munotes.in147

The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4

A worked example

Parliament proposes to create a new State by separating three districts from State A and two from State B, to rename State A, and to transfer a border village to Bangladesh under a boundary agreement. What is required for each?

The new State and the transfer of districts. Article 3(a) and (b): a Bill on the President's recommendation, referred to the Legislatures of States A and B for their views within a specified period, then an ordinary majority in both Houses. The States cannot prevent it.

The renaming of State A. Article 3(e), same procedure. Note that the State's own view is again only a view.

The consequential changes to the First and Fourth Schedules. Article 4: the same Act may make them, and it is not an amendment for the purposes of article 368.

The village transferred to Bangladesh. This is the one that fails. In re Berubari holds that article 3 does not authorise cession to a foreign State; that requires an amendment under article 368, which is how the Constitution (One Hundredth Amendment) Act 2015 gave effect to the India and Bangladesh land boundary agreement.

Note the shape of the answer. Three things need only an ordinary Act and a formality; one needs a constitutional amendment. That contrast is the chapter.

Distinctions

Article 2Article 3
Deals withAdmission or establishment of new StatesReorganisation of existing States
Territory involvedOutside the existing States, or newly acquiredAlready within the States
The State's viewsNot requiredMust be sought, but do not bind
Presidential recommendationNot required by the provisoRequired
ExampleSikkim, admitted in 1975 by the Thirty-sixth AmendmentAndhra Pradesh divided in 2014
IndiaUnited StatesAustralia
May the centre redraw a unit's boundaries?Yes, by ordinary lawNot without the consent of the legislatures concernedNot without the State Parliament's consent and a referendum
May it abolish a unit?YesNoNo
Is such a law a constitutional amendment?No, article 4Yes in effectYes
May territory be ceded to a foreign State?Only by amendment: In re BerubariBy treatyBy treaty
munotes.in148

The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State has no protection at all. The Union's power is legislative, and it must be exercised by an Act passed by both Houses in the ordinary way, which is a political constraint even if it is not a legal one. And a reorganisation that was mala fide or that destroyed the federal structure would be open to challenge on the basic structure ground, as was argued in the Jammu and Kashmir litigation.

It does not mean the State's views are pointless. They are laid before Parliament and they inform the debate; and where a State has been consulted and its objections recorded, the political cost of overriding them is real.

It does not mean Parliament may hand territory to another country by ordinary law. In re Berubari forecloses that.

And it does not mean a settlement of a boundary dispute is a cession. Where the boundary was always uncertain and an agreement merely ascertains it, no transfer of Indian territory occurs and no amendment is required. Where territory indisputably Indian passes to another State, it is a cession and article 368 applies.

Quick revision

Article 1: India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States; "Union" chosen to show the federation was not the result of an agreement and that no State may secede; the territory comprises the States, the Union territories in the First Schedule, and territories acquired. Article 2: admission or establishment of new States on such terms as Parliament thinks fit. Article 3: formation of new States, increase or diminution of area, alteration of boundaries or name; the proviso requires the President's recommendation and a reference to the State Legislature for its views within a specified period, which do not bind. Article 4: consequential amendments to the First and Fourth Schedules, and such a law is not an amendment for article 368. Babulal Parate: only the Bill as introduced need be referred, and Parliament may amend it afterwards without a fresh reference. In re Berubari: article 3 does not authorise cession to a foreign State; that requires article 368, as was done by the Hundredth Amendment 2015 for the India and Bangladesh land boundary agreement.

Test yourself

1. Why does article 1 say "Union of States" rather than "Federation"? Because the Drafting Committee wished to record that the Indian federation was not the result of an agreement by the States to join it and that no State has a right to secede.

2. What protection does a State have against being redrawn or abolished? Only that the Bill must be recommended by the President and referred to the State Legislature for its views within a period the President specifies. The views do not bind Parliament.

munotes.in149

The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4

3. What did Babulal Parate decide, and why does it matter? That the proviso requires only the Bill as introduced to be referred, so Parliament may substantially amend it afterwards without a fresh reference. It removes the last practical restraint on article 3.

4. Why is a law under article 3 not a constitutional amendment? Because article 4 provides that such a law may make the consequential changes to the First and Fourth Schedules and shall not be deemed to be an amendment for the purposes of article 368.

5. How may Indian territory be ceded to a foreign State? Only by a constitutional amendment under article 368, as In re Berubari held and as the Hundredth Amendment 2015 did for the India and Bangladesh land boundary agreement.

6. Explain the phrase "an indestructible Union of destructible States". The Union itself cannot be broken up: no State may secede and no territory may be ceded except by amendment. The States can be created, merged, renamed or abolished by an ordinary Act of Parliament under article 3.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in150

Chapter Twenty-Nine

States Reorganisation, and the Language Question

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

India redrew its internal map on linguistic lines between 1953 and 1956, which is why an Indian State is usually a language community with a government.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: at independence the provinces were the administrative units of British India and the princely States were separate. The demand for States organised on linguistic lines was resisted at first and then conceded. The Linguistic Provinces Commission under S. K. Dhar reported in December 1948 against reorganisation on a linguistic basis; the JVP Committee of Jawaharlal Nehru, Vallabhbhai Patel and Pattabhi Sitaramayya reported in April 1949 to the same effect; Andhra was created in 1953 after the death of Potti Sriramulu following a fast; the States Reorganisation Commission under Fazl Ali, K. M. Panikkar and H. N. Kunzru reported in 1955; and the States Reorganisation Act 1956, with the Seventh Amendment, redrew the map into fourteen States and six Union territories.

Why the question arose at all

Because British India's provinces were administrative accidents. The Bombay Presidency contained Marathi, Gujarati, Kannada and Konkani speakers; Madras contained Tamil, Telugu, Malayalam and Kannada speakers. The boundaries followed conquest and revenue convenience.

Because the national movement had already organised itself linguistically. The Indian National Congress reorganised its own provincial committees on a linguistic basis in 1920, which created an expectation.

And because language in India is not merely a means of communication. It carries a literature, a script, a body of custom and a sense of a people, which is why the demand was so strong and why it is a pluralism question as much as a federal one. That connection is developed in the chapter on linguistic pluralism in Module II.

The four stages

1948: the Dhar Commission. The Linguistic Provinces Commission, chaired by S. K. Dhar, reported in December 1948 that reorganisation should be based on administrative convenience rather than on language, and warned that linguistic provinces would encourage sub-national loyalties.

1949: the JVP Committee. Jawaharlal Nehru, Vallabhbhai Patel and Pattabhi Sitaramayya, appointed by the Congress, reported in April 1949 that the formation of new provinces on a linguistic basis should be deferred, security and unity being the first consideration, though they allowed that Andhra might be an exception if the demand persisted.

1953: Andhra. Potti Sriramulu died on 15 December 1952 after a fast of fifty-eight days for a Telugu-speaking State. Andhra State was created on 1 October 1953 by the Andhra State Act 1953, separating Telugu-speaking areas from Madras. That conceded the principle.

1953 to 1956: the States Reorganisation Commission and the Act. The Commission under Fazl Ali, with K. M. Panikkar and H. N. Kunzru, was appointed in December 1953 and reported on 30 September 1955. It accepted language as an important but not the sole criterion, giving weight also to the unity and security of India, financial and administrative viability, and the interests of the people of the area. The States Reorganisation Act 1956, passed with the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act 1956, abolished the categories of Part A, B and C States and created fourteen States and six Union territories.

munotes.in151

States Reorganisation, and the Language Question

What happened after 1956

Bombay was divided in 1960 into Maharashtra and Gujarat by the Bombay Reorganisation Act 1960, after the Samyukta Maharashtra and Mahagujarat movements. It is worth noting because Babulal Parate arises from this process.

Punjab was divided in 1966 into Punjab, Haryana and the Union territory of Chandigarh, with hill areas going to Himachal Pradesh.

The north east was reorganised by the North-Eastern Areas (Reorganisation) Act 1971 and later Acts, creating Meghalaya, Manipur, Tripura, Mizoram and Arunachal Pradesh.

Three States were created in 2000 on grounds other than language: Chhattisgarh from Madhya Pradesh, Uttarakhand from Uttar Pradesh, and Jharkhand from Bihar, largely on grounds of tribal identity, terrain and neglect.

Telangana was created in 2014 from Andhra Pradesh by the Andhra Pradesh Reorganisation Act 2014, on grounds of regional development rather than language, both States speaking Telugu.

And Jammu and Kashmir was reorganised in 2019 into two Union territories, which is the subject of its own chapter.

The pattern is worth stating. Language was the organising principle from 1953 to 1971; since 2000 the grounds have been development, terrain and identity, and the two Telugu States show that language is no longer the criterion.

The language provisions that go with the map

Article 345 lets a State Legislature adopt any one or more of the languages in use in the State, or Hindi, as the official language of that State.

Article 347 empowers the President, on a demand made and if satisfied that a substantial proportion of the population of a State desire the use of a language spoken by them to be recognised, to direct that the language be officially recognised throughout the State or any part of it.

Article 344 provides for a Commission and a Committee of Parliament on official language.

And articles 350A and 350B protect the linguistic minority left inside a reorganised State, by requiring facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage and by creating a Special Officer for linguistic minorities. Those are taken up in the chapter on linguistic pluralism in Module II.

A worked example

A movement demands a new State to be carved out of the eastern districts of an existing State, on the ground that those districts speak a distinct language, have a distinct literature, and have received a disproportionately small share of public investment. The State government opposes it. What is the constitutional route, and what stops it?

munotes.in152

States Reorganisation, and the Language Question

The route is article 3, and it is short. A Bill on the President's recommendation, referred to the State Legislature for its views within a specified period, then an ordinary majority in both Houses of Parliament. The State's opposition is a view and no more.

Nothing in the Constitution requires a linguistic basis. The criteria applied since 1955 are policy criteria, drawn from the States Reorganisation Commission's report and from practice: language, administrative and financial viability, the unity and security of India, and the interests of the people of the area. A court will not apply them, because article 3 confers a legislative power and not a discretion to be reviewed for reasonableness.

And Babulal Parate removes the procedural objection. In Babulal Parate v. State of Bombay, AIR 1960 SC 51. Facts. The Bill implementing the States Reorganisation Commission's proposals for Bombay was referred to the State Legislature and then substantially modified in Parliament, so that the Legislature had never expressed its views on the Bill as passed. Held. The proviso to article 3 requires only that the Bill as introduced be referred and the views be obtained within the period specified, and that Parliament may amend the Bill thereafter without a fresh reference. Why it matters here is that a movement cannot be defeated, and a State cannot be protected, by an argument about what exactly was referred.

What actually decides the question is political, and that is the honest answer: the constitutional threshold is low and the political threshold is high, which is why demands persist for decades.

Distinctions

BodyYearWhat it recommended
Linguistic Provinces Commission (Dhar)1948Reorganisation on administrative convenience, not language
JVP Committee (Nehru, Patel, Sitaramayya)1949Defer linguistic provinces; Andhra a possible exception
States Reorganisation Commission (Fazl Ali, Panikkar, Kunzru)1955Language an important but not the sole criterion, with unity, viability and the people's interests
Sarkaria Commission1988Nothing to do with reorganisation: it reported on Centre-State relations

The last row is in this table because MU has printed a question attributing the language recommendation to Sarkaria. It is a factual error in the printed question, and a candidate who knows what Sarkaria actually was can answer the question and say so.

PeriodOrganising principleExamples
1953 to 1971LanguageAndhra 1953, the 1956 Act, Maharashtra and Gujarat 1960, Punjab and Haryana 1966
2000Tribal identity, terrain, regional neglectChhattisgarh, Uttarakhand, Jharkhand
2014 onwardsRegional development and administrationTelangana, both States speaking Telugu

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution requires linguistic States. Article 3 sets no criterion at all. The linguistic principle is policy, not law.

munotes.in153

States Reorganisation, and the Language Question

It does not mean every State is monolingual. Every State contains linguistic minorities, which is why articles 347, 350A and 350B exist.

It does not mean reorganisation ended in 1956. It has continued in every decade since, on shifting grounds.

And it does not mean linguistic reorganisation was a mistake or a success. The Dhar Commission's fear was that it would encourage separatism; the counter-argument is that conceding the linguistic demand removed the grievance and that India's linguistic diversity has not produced secession. An answer that states both is better than one that asserts either.

Quick revision

Dhar Commission 1948: administrative convenience, not language. JVP Committee 1949: defer, with Andhra a possible exception. Potti Sriramulu died 15 December 1952; Andhra State created 1 October 1953. States Reorganisation Commission under Fazl Ali, Panikkar and Kunzru, appointed December 1953, reported 30 September 1955: language important but not the sole criterion, with unity and security, viability and the people's interests. States Reorganisation Act 1956 with the Seventh Amendment: fourteen States and six Union territories, abolishing Parts A, B and C. Later: Bombay divided 1960, Punjab 1966, the north east from 1971, three States in 2000 on non-linguistic grounds, Telangana 2014, Jammu and Kashmir 2019. Language provisions: articles 344, 345 and 347, with 350A and 350B protecting linguistic minorities. Babulal Parate: only the Bill as introduced need be referred. The Sarkaria Commission was on Centre-State relations and reported in 1988.

Test yourself

1. Name the three bodies that considered reorganisation before 1956 and what each recommended. The Dhar Commission 1948, against a linguistic basis and for administrative convenience; the JVP Committee 1949, to defer linguistic provinces with Andhra as a possible exception; and the States Reorganisation Commission 1955, accepting language as an important but not the sole criterion alongside unity and security, viability and the interests of the people.

2. What was the Sarkaria Commission, and why is that worth knowing here? It was a commission on Centre-State relations which reported in 1988. It is worth knowing because a printed examination question has attributed the linguistic reorganisation recommendation to it, and a candidate who knows the difference can answer accurately.

3. What did the States Reorganisation Act 1956 do? It redrew the internal map into fourteen States and six Union territories and, with the Seventh Amendment, abolished the classification of States into Parts A, B and C.

4. Give two States created on grounds other than language and say what the grounds were. Jharkhand in 2000, on grounds of tribal identity and regional neglect; and Telangana in 2014, on grounds of regional development, both it and Andhra Pradesh speaking Telugu.

munotes.in154

States Reorganisation, and the Language Question

5. Does the Constitution require a State to be linguistically homogeneous? No. Article 3 lays down no criterion, and articles 347, 350A and 350B exist precisely because every State contains linguistic minorities.

6. What procedural argument did Babulal Parate close off? That where a Bill referred to a State Legislature is substantially amended in Parliament, a fresh reference is needed. The Court held that only the Bill as introduced need be referred and Parliament may amend it afterwards.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in155

Chapter Thirty

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The Seventh Schedule divides every subject of legislation into three lists, and the whole of Indian federalism in practice is the question of which list a given law falls in.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 246 read with the Seventh Schedule distributes legislative power. Clause (1) gives Parliament exclusive power to make laws with respect to any of the matters in List I, the Union List, notwithstanding anything in clauses (2) and (3). Clause (2) gives Parliament and the State Legislatures power over List III, the Concurrent List, notwithstanding anything in clause (3). Clause (3) gives a State Legislature exclusive power over List II, the State List, subject to clauses (1) and (2). Clause (4) gives Parliament power to make laws for any territory not included in a State. The non obstante clauses establish the order of priority: Union List, then Concurrent List, then State List.

How to read the Schedule

Each List is a list of "matters" or fields, not of statutes. Entry 22 of List I is "Railways"; every law about railways falls under it, whatever the law is called.

Entries are read widely. The settled rule of construction is that the entries in the Lists are not powers of legislation but fields of legislation, and that the widest possible amplitude must be given to the words. An entry includes all ancillary and subsidiary matters fairly and reasonably comprehended in it.

Taxing entries are separate and are read strictly. The power to tax is not implied in a general entry. List I has taxing entries at 82 to 92C and List II at 45 to 63, and a tax must be traced to a taxing entry of its own. That is one of the few places where the wide-reading rule is displaced.

And an entry in one List is read so as not to make an entry in another meaningless. Where two entries appear to overlap, the courts harmonise them, and only if harmonisation is impossible does the non obstante clause decide.

What is in each List

List I, the Union List, ninety-seven entries. Defence (1), atomic energy (6), foreign affairs (10), diplomatic representation (11), United Nations (12), treaties and agreements (14), war and peace (15), citizenship (17), railways (22), highways declared national (23), shipping (25), airways (29), posts and telegraphs (31), currency and coinage (36), foreign and inter-State trade (41 and 42), banking (45), insurance (47), stock exchanges (48), patents and copyright (49), industries declared by Parliament to be in the public interest (52), oilfields (53), regulation of mines (54), inter-State rivers (56), the Supreme Court (77 and 78), elections to Parliament (72), audit (76), and taxing entries 82 to 92C including income tax, customs, excise and corporation tax. Entry 97 is the residue.

munotes.in156

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

List II, the State List, sixty-one entries. Public order (1), police (2), officers of the State courts (3), prisons (4), local government (5), public health and sanitation and hospitals (6), pilgrimages within India (7), intoxicating liquors (8), relief of the disabled (9), libraries and museums (12), communications other than those in List I (13), agriculture (14), preservation of livestock (15), water (17), land (18), fisheries (21), gas (25), trade and commerce within the State (26), markets and fairs (28), money-lending (30), betting and gambling (34), works and land of the State (35), industries subject to Entries 7 and 52 of List I (24), State public services (41), State courts fees (3), and taxing entries 45 to 63 including land revenue, agricultural income, duties on liquor, stamp duty, taxes on vehicles and on trades.

List III, the Concurrent List, forty-seven entries. Criminal law (1), criminal procedure (2), preventive detention for reasons connected with State security (3), civil procedure (13), contempt of court (14), marriage and divorce (5), infants and minors, adoption, wills, intestacy and succession, joint family and partition (5), transfer of property other than agricultural land (6), contracts (7), actionable wrongs (8), bankruptcy (9), trusts (10), evidence and oaths (12), forests (17A), protection of wild animals and birds (17B), education (25), legal, medical and other professions (26), trade unions and industrial disputes (22), social security and social insurance (23), labour welfare (24), price control (34), electricity (38), newspapers, books and printing presses (39), and economic and social planning (20).

Entry 5 of List III is the one Module III turns on, since it names marriage and divorce, infants and minors, adoption, wills, intestacy and succession, joint family and partition, and all matters in respect of which parties in judicial proceedings were immediately before the commencement of the Constitution subject to their personal law.

The residuary power

Article 248 provides that Parliament has exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent List or the State List, including a tax not mentioned in either. Entry 97 of List I says the same thing from the other end.

In India the residue is with the Union, unlike the United States and Australia where it is with the States, and that follows Canada's example.

A worked example

Take a real problem. A State enacts a law prohibiting the sale and consumption of liquor in the State, and provides that any person found intoxicated in a public place shall be punished with imprisonment. A distiller challenges it, saying the law is really about trade and industry, which are Union subjects.

munotes.in157

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

Start by identifying the candidate entries, and be exhaustive about it. Entry 8 of List II: intoxicating liquors, that is to say, the production, manufacture, possession, transport, purchase and sale of intoxicating liquors. Entry 6 of List II: public health. Entry 1 of List III: criminal law. Entry 33 of List III: trade and commerce in, and the production, supply and distribution of, the products of certain industries. Entry 52 of List I: industries declared by Parliament to be in the public interest.

Then read the entries. Entry 8 of List II names the very subject in terms and covers production, manufacture, possession, transport, purchase and sale. It is not a general trade entry; it is a specific entry for this commodity.

Then apply the rule about general and specific entries. A general entry yields to a specific one. Trade and commerce generally cannot be used to defeat an entry that names liquor expressly.

Then deal with the criminal provision. Creating an offence to enforce a valid law is ancillary to the field, and criminal law is in any event Entry 1 of List III.

And note the one thing that would change the answer. If Parliament had declared the distillery industry to be an industry the control of which is expedient in the public interest under Entry 52 of List I, that industry would be carved out of Entry 24 of List II, and the State's power over that aspect would be displaced. That is how Entry 52 works and it is worth knowing.

The cases

A Union law's competence is established by elimination. In Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061. Facts. A challenge to the Wealth-tax Act 1957 as amended in 1969 to include the capital value of agricultural land in net wealth, the argument being that taxes on agricultural land are Entry 49 of List II. Held, by four to three. The amendment was valid, and laid down the method: where a law made by Parliament is challenged, the court asks whether it falls within List II or List III; if it does not, no further question arises, because Parliament's competence is established by article 248 with Entry 97 of List I without any need to identify a specific Union entry. Why it matters here is that it reverses the burden for Union legislation, and it is the single most useful proposition for answering a competence problem.

A law may incidentally cover ground in another List. In State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318. Facts. A challenge to the Bombay Prohibition Act 1949, which prohibited the manufacture, sale, possession and consumption of liquor; the challenge included the ground that the Act encroached on the Union's power over import and export across customs frontiers under Entry 19 of List I as it then stood. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law with respect to intoxicating liquors in the State List, and that an incidental encroachment on a Union entry did not make it invalid; certain provisions were nevertheless struck down as violating fundamental rights, including those affecting medicinal and toilet preparations containing alcohol. Why it matters here is that it shows the two questions being kept apart: competence is one enquiry and fundamental rights are another, and a law may pass the first and fail the second.

munotes.in158

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

And the doctrine came from the Privy Council under the 1935 Act. In Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, (1947) 49 Bom LR 568, decided in 1947. Facts. A challenge to the Bengal Money-Lenders Act 1940, which limited the interest and principal recoverable on loans, on the ground that it dealt with promissory notes, a Federal subject under the Government of India Act 1935. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law about money-lending, a Provincial subject, and that its effect on promissory notes was incidental; a law must be examined as a whole and its true nature and character ascertained, and the extent of the invasion of the other field is a matter of degree. Why it matters here is that the entries were inherited from the 1935 Act along with the doctrine used to read them, and Indian courts have applied that doctrine without interruption.

Distinctions

List IList IIList III
Who may legislateParliament exclusivelyThe State Legislature exclusivelyBoth
Number of entries976147
PriorityHighest, article 246(1)Lowest, article 246(3)Middle, article 246(2)
Conflict rulePrevails over both othersYieldsUnion law prevails, article 254
Taxing entries82 to 92C45 to 63None, apart from stamp duties in Entry 44
Rule of constructionWhat it means
Entries are fields, not powersRead each entry as widely as its words allow
Ancillary and incidental matters includedA field carries the power to make it effective
General yields to specificA named commodity or subject beats a general trade entry
Taxing entries are separateA tax must be traced to a taxing entry; it is not implied
Harmonise before applying the non obstante clauseRead the Lists so that no entry is made meaningless

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean an entry can be read to defeat another. Harmonious construction comes first; the non obstante clauses in article 246 are the last resort.

It does not mean the entry numbers are stable. Entries have been amended: education moved from List II to List III by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976, and forests and the protection of wild animals moved the same way. A candidate who quotes an entry should know which List it is in today.

munotes.in159

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

It does not mean List III is a Union list. A State law on a Concurrent subject is valid and operative unless it is repugnant to a Union law, and even then article 254(2) may save it.

And it does not mean competence is the only question. Balsara is the reminder: a law within an entry may still fail against Part III.

Quick revision

Article 246: List I to Parliament exclusively (97 entries), List II to the States exclusively (61), List III to both (47), with the non obstante clauses giving priority List I, then III, then II, and clause (4) covering territory outside a State. Article 248 with Entry 97: the residue to Parliament. Rules of construction: entries are fields and are read as widely as the words allow; ancillary matters are included; a specific entry beats a general one; taxing power must be traced to a taxing entry and is never implied; harmonise before applying the non obstante clause. Entry 5 of List III carries personal law and is the foundation of Module III. Education, forests and wild animals moved from List II to List III by the Forty-second Amendment 1976. H.S. Dhillon: for a Union law, ask only whether it falls in List II or III; if not, Entry 97 with article 248 suffices. Balsara: pith and substance, incidental encroachment permitted, but Part III is a separate enquiry. Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee: the doctrine, inherited from the 1935 Act, that the extent of invasion is a matter of degree.

Test yourself

1. State the effect of the three non obstante clauses in article 246. List I prevails over both other Lists; List III prevails over List II; and the State List is exclusive but subject to both. So the order of priority is Union, Concurrent, State.

2. Where is the residuary power, and how is it used? In Parliament, by article 248 and Entry 97 of List I. On H.S. Dhillon, a Union law is competent unless it falls within List II or List III, so no specific Union entry need be identified.

3. Give the five rules for reading an entry. Entries are fields and not powers, to be given the widest amplitude; ancillary and incidental matters are included; a specific entry prevails over a general one; a taxing power must be traced to a taxing entry and is not implied in a general entry; and entries are harmonised before the non obstante clauses are applied.

munotes.in160

The Division of Legislative Power and the Three Lists

4. Which entry carries personal law, and why does it matter for this paper? Entry 5 of List III, which names marriage and divorce, infants and minors, adoption, wills, intestacy and succession, joint family and partition, and matters in which parties were subject to their personal law before the Constitution. It matters because a uniform civil code would be legislated under it, by Parliament or by a State.

5. Name three entries moved between Lists by amendment. Education, forests, and the protection of wild animals and birds, all moved from List II to List III by the Forty-second Amendment 1976.

6. Why does Balsara upholding a law under Entry 8 of List II not end the case? Because competence and fundamental rights are separate enquiries. The Act was within the State's field, and provisions of it were still struck down for violating Part III.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in161

Chapter Thirty-One

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

A law is judged by what it is really about, not by what it touches; a law made for a purpose the legislature cannot pursue directly is void even if it looks competent; and a valid law is not spoiled by an incidental effect on the other government's field.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: three related doctrines govern legislative competence. The doctrine of pith and substance requires a court to ascertain the true nature and character of a law by looking at the enactment as a whole, its object, scope and effect, and to allot it to the entry it is in substance about, disregarding an incidental effect on another entry. The doctrine of colourable legislation, expressed in the maxim that what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly, invalidates a law which in form is within the legislature's competence but in substance is an attempt to do what the legislature is forbidden to do. The doctrine of incidental encroachment permits a valid law to trespass on another List so far as is incidental to its main purpose, the extent of the invasion being a matter of degree.

Why the doctrines exist at all

Because entries overlap, and no drafting can prevent it. A law about money-lending affects promissory notes. A law about public health affects trade. A law about education affects employment. If any overlap were fatal, almost no law would survive.

Because a legislature must not be able to reach a forbidden result by dressing it up. If a State cannot tax income, a State law taxing "the privilege of earning" is the same thing with a different name.

And because somebody has to decide, which brings the umpire back in. These doctrines are the tools the court uses.

Pith and substance, step by step

Step one: read the whole Act, not the impugned section. The true nature and character is ascertained from the enactment as a whole, its object, its scope and its effect.

Step two: identify the entries in play. Both the entry the legislature claims and the entry said to be invaded.

Step three: ask what the law is really about. Its dominant purpose, not every consequence it has.

Step four: allot it, and ignore the incidental. If it is in pith and substance within the legislature's own field, it is valid, and an incidental encroachment on the other field does not invalidate it.

And the fifth step nobody teaches: ask how deep the invasion goes. The Privy Council said the extent of the invasion is a matter of degree. A law that is nominally about one thing and overwhelmingly about another is not saved by the doctrine; it is exposed by it.

munotes.in162

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Colourable legislation

The maxim. Quod non potest fieri directe, non debet fieri per obliquum: what cannot be done directly ought not to be done indirectly.

What it is about, and this is the point most answers get wrong. Colourability has nothing to do with the legislature's motive or bad faith. The question is one of competence alone: is the law, in substance, on a subject the legislature could not legislate on? A legislature's honest belief that it may do something does not make it competent, and a legislature's bad motive in doing something it may do does not make it incompetent.

The doctrine is therefore an application of pith and substance, not a separate enquiry with a separate test.

Note where it does NOT apply. It has no application to a plenary legislature acting within its own field, and none to a challenge under Part III, where the question is the effect of the law and not its subject.

Incidental encroachment

A valid law may trespass, and the trespass does not undo it. A State law on money-lending may affect promissory notes; a State law on liquor may affect import.

But a law cannot use an incidental power to achieve a main purpose it could not achieve directly. That is where incidental encroachment shades into colourability, and the difference is one of degree, which is why the two doctrines are taught together.

And an ancillary power is different again. The power to legislate on a field carries the power to make that legislation effective: to create offences, to impose penalties, to provide for search and seizure. That is not encroachment at all.

A worked example

A State enacts the Agricultural Produce Protection Act. Its long title says it is a law to protect agricultural produce from adulteration. Its substantive provisions (a) require every person storing more than fifty quintals of grain to obtain a licence, (b) empower the State to fix the maximum price at which stored grain may be sold, and (c) prohibit the movement of grain out of the State without a permit. Test each.

Provision (a). Entry 14 of List II is agriculture; Entry 28 is markets and fairs. Licensing storage within the State to prevent adulteration is in pith and substance about agricultural produce inside the State. Valid.

Provision (b). Price control is Entry 34 of List III, so both governments may legislate; if there is a Union law in the field, article 254 decides, and that is the next chapter. Not a competence problem in itself.

Provision (c) is the interesting one. Trade and commerce within the State is Entry 26 of List II; trade and commerce with foreign countries and among the States is Entry 42 of List I; and article 301 guarantees freedom of trade throughout the territory of India. A prohibition on moving grain OUT of the State is in pith and substance a restriction on inter-State trade, whatever the long title says. The long title cannot save it, because pith and substance looks at object, scope and effect.

munotes.in163

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Now suppose the State replies that (c) is merely incidental to (a) and (b). That is the argument the doctrine of incidental encroachment exists for, and it is answered by degree: the provision is not a minor consequence of a storage licensing scheme but a free-standing prohibition with its own machinery. And if the State's real object was to keep prices down inside the State by trapping supply, the provision is colourable: it does through a public health statute what article 301 and Entry 42 forbid it to do directly.

The cases

The doctrine came to India from the Privy Council. In Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, (1947) 49 Bom LR 568, decided in 1947. Facts. A challenge to the Bengal Money-Lenders Act 1940, which limited the amount of interest and principal recoverable on a loan, on the ground that it dealt with promissory notes, a Federal subject under the Government of India Act 1935, while money-lending was Provincial. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law with respect to money-lending, and its effect on promissory notes was incidental; a law must be examined as a whole and its true nature and character ascertained, and the extent of the invasion of the other field is a matter of degree. Why it matters here is that the Seventh Schedule inherited both the Lists and the doctrine used to read them, so a 1947 Privy Council case is still the leading authority.

And it was applied to the Constitution at once. In State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318. Facts. A challenge to the Bombay Prohibition Act 1949, which prohibited the manufacture, sale, possession, consumption and import of liquor, one ground being that it encroached on the Union's power over import across customs frontiers. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law with respect to intoxicating liquors under Entry 8 of List II, and that an incidental encroachment on a Union entry did not invalidate it; several provisions were nevertheless struck down for violating fundamental rights, including as they applied to medicinal and toilet preparations containing alcohol. Why it matters here is that it separates the two enquiries cleanly: competence first, Part III afterwards.

Colourability is about competence, not motive. In The State of Bihar v. Maharajadhiraja Sir Kameshwar Singh of Darbhanga, AIR 1952 SC 252; 1952 SCR 889. Facts. A challenge to the Bihar Land Reforms Act 1950, which abolished intermediary estates; section 4(b) required half the arrears of rent collected by a proprietor before vesting to be deposited in the State treasury and treated as part of the compensation. Held. Most of the Act valid but struck down section 4(b) as a fraud on the Constitution: the provision purported to provide compensation while in substance taking the proprietor's own money and returning part of it as though it were compensation. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest Indian instance of the substance defeating the form, and the phrase "fraud on the Constitution" is the vocabulary an examiner expects.

munotes.in164

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

And a law that is partly beyond competence may be severed. In R.M.D. Chamarbaugwalla v. Union of India, AIR 1957 SC 628. Facts. A challenge to the Prize Competitions Act 1955, which regulated prize competitions; the petitioners ran competitions requiring skill, and argued that the Act, if it reached competitions of skill, went beyond the entry relating to betting and gambling. Held. The Act, properly construed, applied only to competitions of a gambling nature; and it set out the rules of severability, that the intention of the legislature is the determining factor, that the valid and invalid parts are severable if they are not so inextricably mixed that what remains cannot stand independently, and that a court will read down a provision to save it where the legislature would have enacted the narrower law. Why it matters here is that competence problems are usually solved by construction rather than by invalidation, which is the point a good answer ends on.

Distinctions

Pith and substanceColourable legislationIncidental encroachment
Question askedWhat is this law really about?Is this law an indirect attempt to do a forbidden thing?May a valid law affect another field?
Relevance of motiveNoneNone; it is about competence, not bad faithNone
Effect if the answer is against the legislatureThe law is outside its field and voidThe law is void as a fraud on the ConstitutionNot applicable; the law stands
Leading casePrafulla Kumar MukherjeeKameshwar SinghBalsara
EncroachmentAncillary power
A law within one field affects another fieldA law within one field carries the power to make itself effective
Permitted if incidental, a matter of degreeNot an encroachment at all
Example: a money-lending law affecting promissory notesExample: a liquor law creating an offence of possession

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a long title decides anything. The court looks at object, scope and effect, and a statute's own description of itself is evidence at best.

munotes.in165

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

It does not mean motive is examinable. Colourability is decided by asking what the law does, not why the legislature did it.

It does not mean any degree of encroachment is permitted. The extent of the invasion is a matter of degree, and a law that is substantially about the other field is not saved.

And it does not mean a competent law is a valid law. Balsara is the standing reminder that Part III is a separate enquiry.

Quick revision

Pith and substance: ascertain the true nature and character of the enactment as a whole, from its object, scope and effect; allot it to the entry it is substantially about; ignore an incidental effect on another entry; and remember that the extent of the invasion is a matter of degree. Colourable legislation: what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly; a question of competence and never of motive; the vocabulary is "fraud on the Constitution". Incidental encroachment: a valid law may trespass so far as is incidental, and an ancillary power to make legislation effective is not encroachment at all. Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee 1947: the Bengal Money-Lenders Act, money-lending in substance, promissory notes incidentally. Balsara 1951: the Bombay Prohibition Act, Entry 8 of List II, incidental encroachment permitted, but parts struck down under Part III. Kameshwar Singh 1952: section 4(b) a fraud on the Constitution. R.M.D. Chamarbaugwalla 1957: severability and reading down, the legislature's intention being the determining factor.

Test yourself

1. State the four steps of the pith and substance enquiry. Read the enactment as a whole; identify the entries in play; ask what the law is in substance about, by its object, scope and effect; and allot it to that entry, disregarding an incidental effect on another, subject to the extent of the invasion being a matter of degree.

2. Is colourable legislation about the legislature's motive? No. It is about competence alone: whether the law, in substance, is on a subject the legislature could not legislate on. A bad motive does not make a competent law void, and an honest motive does not make an incompetent one valid.

3. Distinguish incidental encroachment from an ancillary power. Incidental encroachment is a valid law having an effect in the other government's field, which is permitted so far as it is incidental. An ancillary power is the power to make legislation in one's own field effective, for example by creating an offence, and is not an encroachment at all.

4. What was struck down in Kameshwar Singh and why? Section 4(b) of the Bihar Land Reforms Act, which required half the arrears of rent collected by a proprietor to be deposited in the treasury and treated as compensation. It was a fraud on the Constitution because it purported to compensate while in substance taking the proprietor's own money.

munotes.in166

Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

5. State the rules of severability from R.M.D. Chamarbaugwalla. The intention of the legislature is the determining factor; the valid and invalid parts are severable if they are not so inextricably mixed that what remains cannot stand independently; and a provision may be read down to save it where the legislature would have enacted the narrower law.

6. Why is a 1947 Privy Council decision still the leading Indian authority? Because the Seventh Schedule's three-List structure was inherited from the Government of India Act 1935 together with the doctrine the Privy Council had developed to read it, and Indian courts have applied that doctrine without interruption.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in167

Chapter Thirty-Two

Repugnancy: Article 254

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Where Parliament and a State have both legislated on a Concurrent subject and the two laws cannot both be obeyed, the Union law prevails and the State law is void to the extent of the repugnancy, unless the State law was reserved for and received the President's assent.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 254(1) provides that if any provision of a law made by a State Legislature is repugnant to any provision of a law made by Parliament which Parliament is competent to enact, or to any provision of an existing law with respect to one of the matters in the Concurrent List, then the law made by Parliament, whether passed before or after the State law, or the existing law, shall prevail, and the State law shall to the extent of the repugnancy be void. Article 254(2) provides that where a State law with respect to a Concurrent matter contains a provision repugnant to an earlier Parliamentary law or existing law, the State law shall prevail in that State if it has been reserved for the consideration of the President and has received his assent; but the proviso preserves Parliament's power to add to, amend, vary or repeal the State law at any time.

The two conditions, and why both are needed

Condition one: both legislatures must be competent in the same field. That means the matter must be in the Concurrent List, because that is the only List on which both may legislate.

Condition two: there must be a direct conflict. The two laws must be irreconcilable, so that obedience to one is disobedience to the other.

If the first condition fails, article 254 has nothing to operate on. A State law under List II that conflicts with a Union law under List I does not become void for repugnancy; either the State law is outside its field, in which case it fails for want of competence under the non obstante clause in article 246(1), or it is inside its field, in which case it stands and the Union law is the one in difficulty.

And if the second fails, both laws stand. Two laws on the same subject that can both be obeyed are not repugnant, however inconvenient the duplication.

The tests for a direct conflict

Three formulations are used and they come to the same thing. There is a direct conflict where the two provisions cannot stand together; where obedience to one involves disobedience to the other; and where the two occupy the same field and one makes lawful what the other forbids.

And there is a fourth situation, the occupied field. Where Parliament has enacted a complete and exhaustive code on a Concurrent matter, intending it to be the whole law on that subject, a State law on the same matter is repugnant even without a clause-by-clause conflict, because Parliament's intention to occupy the field is itself the conflict.

munotes.in168

Repugnancy: Article 254

The intention to occupy the field is inferred, not assumed. The court looks at the scheme of the Union Act, its provisions, and whether it purports to be exhaustive.

Article 254(2): the State's escape route

How it works. A State Bill on a Concurrent matter that would otherwise be repugnant to an earlier Union law may be reserved by the Governor under article 200 for the President's consideration. If the President assents, the State law prevails in that State.

Three limits. The saving operates only in the State concerned; it works only against an EARLIER Union law, not a later one; and by the proviso, Parliament may at any time add to, amend, vary or repeal the State law, so the protection lasts only as long as Parliament allows.

And the assent must be to the repugnancy. The President's assent under article 254(2) is understood to relate to the specific repugnancy for which the reservation was made, not to be a general immunisation of the State Act.

A worked example

Parliament enacts the Contract Labour (Regulation and Abolition) Act, a Concurrent subject under Entry 22 or 24 of List III, providing that a contractor employing twenty or more workers must be licensed. A State enacts a law providing that a contractor employing ten or more workers must be licensed, and imposing additional conditions. Is the State law repugnant?

Condition one is satisfied. Both laws are on a Concurrent matter, so both legislatures are competent and article 254 is in play.

Condition two is the real question, and the answer is usually no. A contractor employing fifteen workers must be licensed under the State law and need not be under the Union law. Can both be obeyed? Yes: obtaining a licence the Union law does not require is not disobedience to the Union law. A stricter State law on a Concurrent subject is generally not repugnant to a more permissive Union law.

Now change the facts so that it is. Suppose the Union Act provides that no contractor employing fewer than twenty workers SHALL BE REQUIRED to obtain a licence. Now the two cannot stand together: the Union law confers an immunity the State law removes, and the State law is void to the extent of the repugnancy.

And now change them again. Suppose the Union Act contains a complete scheme of registration, licensing, conditions of work and abolition, and states that it is to be the whole law on contract labour. Even the first State law may then be repugnant on the occupied field ground.

munotes.in169

Repugnancy: Article 254

Finally, the escape route. If the State Bill in the second or third version had been reserved by the Governor under article 200 and had received the President's assent, it would prevail in that State under article 254(2), until Parliament chose to amend or repeal it.

The cases

Repugnancy arises only in the Concurrent field. In Hoechst Pharmaceuticals Ltd v. State of Bihar, 1983 AIR 1019; (1983) 4 SCC 45, decided on 6 May 1983. Facts. Section 5(3) of the Bihar Finance Act 1981 imposed a surcharge on large dealers and forbade them to pass it on to purchasers, while paragraph 21 of the Drugs (Prices Control) Order 1979, made under the Essential Commodities Act 1955, permitted a dealer to pass on sales tax; drug manufacturers said the State provision was repugnant and must yield under article 254(1). Held. The State provision valid. Entry 54 of List II is a tax entry, so the two laws were not in the same field. The question of repugnancy under article 254(1) arises only where both legislatures are competent with respect to a matter in the Concurrent List and there is a direct conflict; only then is the State law void to the extent of the repugnancy. Article 254(1) has no application to an overlap between List II on the one hand and Lists I and III on the other: there the State law fails, if at all, for want of competence under article 246(1) read with the opening words of article 246(3), and not for repugnance. Why it matters here is that it is the authority for the boundary of the article, and it is the proposition most answers miss.

The tests for a direct conflict. In M. Karunanidhi v. Union of India, AIR 1979 SC 898. Facts. A prosecution of a former Chief Minister under the Prevention of Corruption Act 1947 and the Indian Penal Code, the accused arguing that the Tamil Nadu Public Men (Criminal Misconduct) Act 1973, a State law which had received the President's assent and had later been repealed, was repugnant to the Central Acts and had displaced them. Held. There was no repugnancy: the State Act created a distinct offence with different ingredients and did not conflict with the Central Acts, and it laid down that repugnancy arises where the two enactments contain inconsistent and irreconcilable provisions so that they cannot stand together, where obedience to one involves disobedience to the other, or where Parliament has intended to lay down an exhaustive code in respect of the subject-matter replacing the State law. Why it matters here is that it is the standard statement of the tests and it gives the occupied-field limb its Indian formulation.

munotes.in170

Repugnancy: Article 254

And the timing of the two laws matters, which article 254 conceals. In Deep Chand v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1959 SC 648. Facts. The case concerned the Uttar Pradesh Transport Service (Development) Act 1955 and its relation to the Motor Vehicles Act as amended by Parliament in 1956, the State scheme having been framed before the Central amendment. Held., distinguishing the two clauses of article 13 in a passage that has become the standard authority, that a pre-Constitution law inconsistent with a fundamental right is void only from the commencement of the Constitution, whereas a post-Constitution law made in contravention of article 13(2) is void ab initio and still-born; and on the federal question it applied the occupied-field principle to the competing transport schemes. Why it matters here is the still-born and eclipsed distinction, which is why a State law struck down for repugnancy cannot simply revive when the Union law is repealed unless it is re-enacted.

Distinctions

Article 254(1)Article 246(1) and (3)
Applies whereBoth laws are on a Concurrent matter and directly conflictA State law trespasses on List I or List III
Question askedWhich law prevails?Was the State competent at all?
ConsequenceThe State law is void to the extent of the repugnancyThe State law is ultra vires
AuthorityHoechstHoechst, same passage
Article 254(1)Article 254(2)
EffectThe Union law prevailsThe State law prevails
RequiresNothing; it operates by itselfReservation by the Governor and the President's assent
ExtentThroughout IndiaIn that State only
Against which Union lawEarlier or laterOnly an earlier one
PermanenceAbsoluteParliament may add to, amend, vary or repeal the State law at any time

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a stricter State law is repugnant. Where both can be obeyed, there is no direct conflict, and a stricter State standard on a Concurrent subject usually stands.

It does not mean the President's assent immunises a State Act generally. The assent relates to the repugnancy for which the reservation was made, and Parliament may override the State law at any time under the proviso.

It does not mean article 254 protects a State law made without competence. A law outside the State's field is void whether or not the President assented to it.

And it does not mean repugnancy is the usual reason a State law fails. Most State laws that fail do so for want of competence or for breach of Part III, and Hoechst exists because the two enquiries were being run together.

munotes.in171

Repugnancy: Article 254

Quick revision

Article 254(1): a State law repugnant to a Parliamentary law or an existing law with respect to a Concurrent matter is void to the extent of the repugnancy, and the Parliamentary law prevails whether passed before or after. Two conditions: both legislatures competent in the same field, meaning the Concurrent List, AND a direct conflict. Hoechst: article 254 has no application to an overlap between List II and Lists I or III, where the question is competence under article 246(1) and (3) and not repugnance. M. Karunanidhi: repugnancy where the provisions are irreconcilable, where obedience to one is disobedience to the other, or where Parliament intended an exhaustive code. Deep Chand: a post-Constitution law contravening article 13(2) is void ab initio and still-born, not eclipsed. Article 254(2): a State law reserved for and assented to by the President prevails in that State against an earlier Union law, subject to the proviso letting Parliament add to, amend, vary or repeal it at any time.

Test yourself

1. State the two conditions for repugnancy under article 254(1). Both legislatures must be competent in the same field, which means the matter must be in the Concurrent List; and there must be a direct conflict between the two laws.

2. What did Hoechst decide about the boundary of article 254? That it has no application to an overlap between List II on the one hand and Lists I and III on the other. In such a case the State law fails, if at all, for want of legislative competence under the non obstante clause in article 246(1) read with the opening words of article 246(3), and not for repugnance.

3. Give the three tests of direct conflict from M. Karunanidhi. Where the two enactments contain inconsistent and irreconcilable provisions so that they cannot stand together; where obedience to one involves disobedience to the other; and where Parliament intended to lay down an exhaustive code on the subject-matter replacing the State law.

4. Is a stricter State law on a Concurrent subject repugnant to a more permissive Union law? Usually not, because both can be obeyed. It becomes repugnant if the Union law confers an immunity or a right that the State law removes, or if the Union law is an exhaustive code on the subject.

5. State three limits on the protection given by article 254(2). It operates only in the State concerned; only against an earlier Union law; and only until Parliament exercises its power under the proviso to add to, amend, vary or repeal the State law.

6. Why can a State law struck down for repugnancy not simply revive when the Union law is repealed? Because on Deep Chand a law that was void when made is still-born rather than merely eclipsed, so the removal of the impediment does not restore it and re-enactment is required.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in172

Chapter Thirty-Three

Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Anything the Constitution forgot belongs to Parliament, and there are five further doors through which Parliament may enter the State List.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 248 gives Parliament exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent List or the State List, including the power to impose a tax not mentioned in either, and Entry 97 of List I says the same. Beyond the residue, Parliament may legislate on a State subject in five defined circumstances: on a resolution of the Council of States in the national interest (article 249); during a Proclamation of Emergency (article 250); at the request of two or more States (article 252); to implement an international treaty or agreement (article 253); and while a Proclamation under article 356 is in operation, when the powers of the State Legislature are exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament.

The residuary power

Article 248(1) gives Parliament exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent List or the State List. Clause (2) adds that such power includes the power of making any law imposing a tax not mentioned in either of those Lists.

Entry 97 of List I is its counterpart: any other matter not enumerated in List II or List III, including any tax not mentioned in either of those Lists.

India follows Canada here rather than the United States. In the United States the Tenth Amendment reserves to the States or the people the powers not delegated to the United States; in Australia section 107 does the same. Canada gave the residue to the Dominion, and the framers of the Indian Constitution followed Canada deliberately, for the same reason they wrote "Union of States": they wanted a strong centre.

The residue is not a formality. Wealth tax on agricultural land, gift tax and the regulation of new subjects unknown in 1950 have all rested on it.

How the residuary power is actually used

In Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061. Facts. A challenge to the Wealth-tax Act 1957 as amended in 1969 to include the capital value of agricultural land in net wealth; the challenge was that Entry 49 of List II covers taxes on lands and buildings and Entry 86 of List I excludes agricultural land from the Union's wealth tax entry.

Held, by four to three. The amendment was valid, and laid down the method for any challenge to a Union law. The court asks whether the law falls within List II or List III. If it does not, Parliament's competence is established by article 248 read with Entry 97 of List I, and there is no need to identify a specific entry in List I at all. Entry 86 does not cut down Entry 97: the exclusion of agricultural land from Entry 86 means only that a tax on it cannot be supported by that entry.

munotes.in173

Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List

Why it matters is that this reverses the burden. For a State law the question is "which State entry does it fall in?"; for a Union law the question is "does it fall in List II or III?", and if not, the law stands.

The five doors into the State List

Article 249: the national interest, on the States' own chamber's resolution. If the Council of States declares by a resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest that Parliament should make laws on a matter in the State List specified in the resolution, Parliament may do so for the whole or any part of India while the resolution is in force. The resolution lasts one year and may be renewed for one year at a time; a law so made ceases to have effect six months after the resolution expires.

Note who the gatekeeper is. The Council of States is the chamber that represents the States, so the route into the State List is guarded by the States' own representatives, which is a genuinely federal safeguard.

Article 250: during an emergency. While a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, Parliament has power to make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List. Such a law ceases to have effect six months after the Proclamation ceases.

Article 251 keeps the State's power alive. Nothing in articles 249 and 250 restricts the power of a State Legislature to make any law which it has power to make, but if a State law is repugnant to a law made by Parliament under either article, the Parliamentary law prevails, and the State law is inoperative only so long as the Parliamentary law continues.

Article 252: at the request of the States. If the Legislatures of two or more States resolve that a matter in the State List should be regulated by Parliament, Parliament may pass an Act for those States; and it then applies to any other State whose Legislature adopts it by resolution. Such an Act may be amended or repealed only by Parliament. The Urban Land (Ceiling and Regulation) Act 1976 and the Transplantation of Human Organs Act 1994 were passed this way.

Article 253: to implement a treaty. Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions, Parliament has power to make any law for the whole or any part of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country, or any decision made at any international conference, association or other body. This is the widest of the five and it has no condition attached at all beyond the existence of the treaty, which is why it is examined again in the chapter on how international law enters Indian law in Module IV.

munotes.in174

Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List

And article 356: when the State Legislature's powers pass to Parliament. Clause (1)(b) provides that the President may declare that the powers of the Legislature of the State shall be exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament. This is not a door into the State List so much as the temporary abolition of the State Legislature, and it is worked in [President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai].

Two further provisions in the same family

Article 247: Parliament may establish additional courts for the better administration of laws made by it or of any existing law with respect to a matter in the Union List.

Article 255: a want of recommendation or previous sanction does not invalidate. Where a Bill required the previous sanction or recommendation of the President or a Governor and it was not given, the Act is not invalid for that reason alone if assent was afterwards given by the appropriate authority. This is a saving provision and it disposes of a common technical objection.

A worked example

A serious outbreak of a communicable disease crosses several States. The Union wishes to impose a uniform quarantine, uniform hospital standards and a uniform price cap on medicines. Which route does it use for each?

Quarantine between States. Entry 81 of List I is inter-State quarantine. No door is needed; this is the Union's own field.

Hospital standards. Public health and hospitals is Entry 6 of List II. The Union has three choices. It may seek a resolution of the Council of States under article 249, which requires two-thirds of those present and voting and lasts a year. It may wait for a Proclamation of Emergency under article 250, which is not available for a disease outbreak since the grounds are war, external aggression and armed rebellion. Or it may act under article 252 if two or more States resolve to ask it to.

Price control of medicines. Entry 34 of List III is price control, and drugs are Entry 19 of List III. So the Union may legislate directly, subject to article 254 where a State law conflicts.

And a fourth possibility worth naming. If India is party to the International Health Regulations, article 253 permits Parliament to legislate on any of these matters to implement them, regardless of the Lists.

munotes.in175

Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List

The exercise shows why article 253 is the widest door, and why the treaty power is a standing federal question rather than an international law footnote.

Distinctions

RouteConditionDuration
Article 248, Entry 97The matter is in no ListPermanent
Article 249Resolution of the Council of States by two-thirds present and voting, in the national interestOne year, renewable; the law lapses six months after
Article 250A Proclamation of Emergency is in operationThe law lapses six months after the Proclamation ceases
Article 252Two or more State Legislatures request itUntil Parliament amends or repeals it; other States may adopt it
Article 253A treaty, agreement, convention or international decision to implementPermanent
Article 356(1)(b)A Proclamation of failure of constitutional machineryWhile the Proclamation is in force
IndiaUnited States and Australia
Residuary powerWith the Union, article 248 and Entry 97With the States, Tenth Amendment; section 107
Method of testing a central lawDoes it fall in List II or III? If not, competent: H.S. DhillonMust be traced to an enumerated federal power
Routes into the units' fieldFive, each conditionedEssentially none; the commerce power is used instead

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Parliament may enter the State List at will. Each route has a condition, and the two most useful ones are guarded by the States themselves, through the Council of States under article 249 and through the States' own resolutions under article 252.

It does not mean a law under article 249 or 250 destroys the State law. Article 251 preserves the State's power and makes the State law merely inoperative while the Parliamentary law lasts.

It does not mean article 253 has no limits. It is confined to implementing a treaty or an international decision, so a law that goes beyond what the instrument requires cannot be supported by it, and the treaty must be a real one.

And it does not mean the residuary power swallows the State List. H.S. Dhillon asks first whether the law falls within List II or III, and only if it does not does Entry 97 come into play.

Quick revision

Article 248 and Entry 97: the residue, including taxes, is with Parliament, following Canada rather than the United States and Australia. H.S. Dhillon: for a Union law, ask only whether it falls in List II or III; if not, competence is established without finding a Union entry. Five doors into the State List. Article 249: Council of States resolution by two-thirds present and voting in the national interest, one year at a time, the law lapsing six months after. Article 250: during a Proclamation of Emergency, lapsing six months after. Article 251: the State's power survives and its law is only inoperative meanwhile. Article 252: at the request of two or more States, and adoptable by others; amendable only by Parliament. Article 253: to implement a treaty, agreement, convention or international decision, with no other condition. Article 356(1)(b): the State Legislature's powers exercisable by Parliament. Article 247: additional courts. Article 255: a missing recommendation or sanction does not invalidate if assent was afterwards given.

munotes.in176

Residuary Power, and Parliament's Power Over the State List

Test yourself

1. Where does the residuary power lie in India, and how does that compare with the United States and Australia? With Parliament, by article 248 and Entry 97 of List I. In the United States the Tenth Amendment reserves the residue to the States, and in Australia section 107 does the same; India followed the Canadian model deliberately.

2. State the method laid down in H.S. Dhillon for testing a Union law. Ask whether the law falls within List II or List III. If it does not, Parliament's competence is established by article 248 with Entry 97, and no specific Union entry need be identified.

3. Name the five routes into the State List with their conditions. Article 249, a Council of States resolution by two-thirds present and voting in the national interest; article 250, during a Proclamation of Emergency; article 252, at the request of two or more State Legislatures; article 253, to implement a treaty or international decision; and article 356(1)(b), when the State Legislature's powers become exercisable by Parliament.

4. Which of the five is guarded by the States themselves, and how? Article 249, because the resolution must be passed by the Council of States, the chamber representing the States; and article 252, because it operates only at the request of the State Legislatures concerned.

5. What does article 251 preserve? The State Legislature's power to make the law it could otherwise make. A State law repugnant to a Parliamentary law under article 249 or 250 is inoperative only so long as that Parliamentary law continues.

6. Why is article 253 the widest door? Because it operates notwithstanding the distribution of powers and carries no condition other than the existence of a treaty, agreement, convention or international decision to be implemented, so Parliament may legislate on any State subject that an instrument requires.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in177

Chapter Thirty-Four

Territorial Nexus and Extra-territorial Operation

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Parliament may legislate for things happening outside India; a State may not, unless there is a real connection between the State and the thing it is taxing or regulating.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 245(1) empowers Parliament to make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India and a State Legislature to make laws for the whole or any part of the State. Article 245(2) provides that no law made by Parliament shall be deemed to be invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation. There is no corresponding provision for a State, so a State law that operates outside the State is prima facie beyond article 245(1); the doctrine of territorial nexus saves such a law where the connection between the State and the object of the law is real and not illusory, and the liability imposed is pertinent to that connection.

Parliament: no territorial limit at all

Article 245(2) is a complete answer to any objection based on extra-territoriality. Parliament may tax a foreign company on income arising abroad, may punish an offence committed abroad by an Indian citizen, and may regulate the conduct of an Indian ship on the high seas.

What it does not do is give Parliament power over a subject it does not have. The provision removes a territorial objection, not a competence objection: the law must still fall within a Union or Concurrent entry, or the residue.

And it does not make Indian law enforceable abroad as a matter of international law. A foreign court is under no obligation to give effect to it. Article 245(2) is about the validity of the law in Indian courts.

A State: the nexus test

The two conditions, as they are usually stated, are that the connection must be real and not illusory, and that the liability sought to be imposed must be pertinent to that connection.

"Real and not illusory" means the fact relied on must be a genuine link with the State, not something manufactured to found jurisdiction.

"Pertinent to the connection" means the burden must relate to the link. A State that taxes a transaction because part of it occurred inside the State may tax that transaction; it may not use the same link to tax an unrelated business of the same person.

The commonest applications are sales tax, entertainment tax, and betting and gambling, and the reason is that all three involve activity that can straddle a border.

A worked example

A State enacts a law levying a tax on every advertisement broadcast on a television channel that is received in the State. The channel is uplinked from another State and has no office, studio or property in the taxing State. Is the tax valid?

munotes.in178

Territorial Nexus and Extra-territorial Operation

Step one: identify the entry. Taxes on advertisements other than advertisements published in newspapers and advertisements broadcast by radio or television is Entry 55 of List II. Taxes on advertisements broadcast by radio or television are excluded from the State entry, which disposes of the case on competence alone.

Now change the facts so that the doctrine has work to do. Suppose instead the State taxes an entertainment event, and the event is a lottery organised in another State whose tickets are sold in this one.

Step two: is the connection real? Tickets are sold within the State, to residents of the State, by agents operating in the State. That is a genuine link and not a contrivance.

Step three: is the liability pertinent to the connection? If the tax is on the tickets sold within the State, yes. If the tax is on the whole turnover of the lottery wherever sold, no: the link supports a tax on the local part of the activity and no more.

Step four: state the limit. The doctrine expands a State's reach where an activity straddles a boundary; it does not turn a State Legislature into a national one, and a law that uses a slender local connection to tax an essentially external activity fails on the second limb.

The case

The doctrine is applied inside the ordinary competence enquiry rather than as a separate head. In State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318. Facts. A challenge to the Bombay Prohibition Act 1949, which prohibited the manufacture, sale, possession, consumption and import of liquor, one of the grounds being that the Act reached transactions and property connected with places outside the State and encroached on the Union's power over import across customs frontiers. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law with respect to intoxicating liquors within Entry 8 of List II, that an incidental encroachment on a Union entry did not invalidate it, and that the prohibition operated on acts done within the State; several provisions were nevertheless struck down for violating fundamental rights, including as they applied to medicinal and toilet preparations. Why it matters here is that it shows how the territorial question is actually decided: not by asking whether the law has any external effect, but by asking what the law operates on, which is the same question pith and substance asks.

Distinctions

ParliamentA State Legislature
Territorial limit in article 245(1)The whole or any part of IndiaThe whole or any part of the State
Extra-territorial operationExpressly saved by article 245(2)Not saved; needs a territorial nexus
TestCompetence under a List onlyCompetence, plus a real and not illusory connection with a pertinent liability
Typical useIncome arising abroad; offences committed abroadSales tax, entertainment tax, betting where the activity straddles a border
munotes.in179

Territorial Nexus and Extra-territorial Operation

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 245(2) enlarges Parliament's subject-matter competence. It removes a territorial objection only.

It does not mean any connection will do. The connection must be real and the liability pertinent to it, and both limbs must be satisfied.

It does not mean a State may never regulate a person outside it. It may, where the person's activity has a genuine link with the State, which is exactly what the doctrine permits.

And it does not mean the doctrine is a separate head of challenge. It is applied within the competence enquiry, alongside pith and substance.

Quick revision

Article 245(1): Parliament for the whole or any part of India, a State Legislature for the whole or any part of the State. Article 245(2): a law of Parliament is not invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation, which removes the territorial objection but not a competence objection and does not make Indian law enforceable abroad. There is no corresponding saving for a State, so a State law reaching outside the State needs a territorial nexus: the connection must be real and not illusory, and the liability sought to be imposed must be pertinent to that connection. Both limbs are required. Commonest in sales tax, entertainment tax and betting. Balsara: the question is what the law operates on, which is the pith and substance enquiry.

Test yourself

1. What does article 245(2) do, and what does it not do? It provides that a law of Parliament shall not be deemed invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation. It does not enlarge Parliament's subject-matter competence, and it does not make Indian law enforceable in a foreign court.

2. State the two limbs of the territorial nexus test. The connection between the State and the object of the law must be real and not illusory; and the liability sought to be imposed must be pertinent to that connection.

3. Why does a State need the doctrine when Parliament does not? Because article 245(2) saves only a law of Parliament. Article 245(1) confines a State Legislature to laws for the whole or any part of the State, and there is no corresponding saving, so a nexus must be shown.

4. Give an example of a connection that is real but a liability that is not pertinent. Tickets of an out-of-State lottery are sold within the State, which is a real connection; a tax on the entire turnover of the lottery wherever sold is not pertinent to it, because the link supports a tax on the local part of the activity only.

munotes.in180

Territorial Nexus and Extra-territorial Operation

5. In which fields does the doctrine most often arise, and why? Sales tax, entertainment tax and betting and gambling, because in each the activity taxed can begin in one State and be completed in another.

6. Is territorial nexus a separate ground of challenge? No. It is decided inside the ordinary competence enquiry, by asking what the law in substance operates on, which is the same question the doctrine of pith and substance asks.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in181

Chapter Thirty-Five

Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The goods and services tax gave the Union and the States power to tax the same transaction at the same time, and created a Council to agree the rates, whose recommendations do not bind.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (One Hundred and First Amendment) Act 2016 inserted article 246A, which confers on Parliament and on every State Legislature simultaneous power to make laws with respect to goods and services tax, notwithstanding articles 246 and 254. Parliament has exclusive power where the supply takes place in the course of inter-State trade or commerce. Article 269A provides for the levy and collection of that inter-State tax by the Union and its apportionment between the Union and the States. Article 279A creates the Goods and Services Tax Council, consisting of the Union Finance Minister as Chairperson, the Union Minister of State for Revenue or Finance, and the Minister in charge of Finance or Taxation of each State, to make recommendations on rates, exemptions, model laws and thresholds. Article 366(12A) defines the tax.

Why the amendment was needed

Because the old division made a national indirect tax impossible. Before 2016, Entry 84 of List I gave the Union duties of excise on goods manufactured in India, and Entry 54 of List II gave the States taxes on the sale or purchase of goods. Neither could tax the whole chain.

Because tax cascaded. A manufacturer paid excise, a State taxed the sale, the next State taxed the resale, and none of them gave credit for the others, so tax was charged on tax.

And because inter-State trade was penalised. Central sales tax on an inter-State sale was not creditable in the destination State, so it was cheaper to trade within a State than across the country, which is precisely the mischief article 301 was meant to prevent.

What the amendment did, provision by provision

Article 246A(1) provides that notwithstanding anything contained in articles 246 and 254, Parliament, and subject to clause (2) the Legislature of every State, have power to make laws with respect to goods and services tax imposed by the Union or by that State.

Article 246A(2) gives Parliament exclusive power to make laws with respect to the tax where the supply of goods or services or both takes place in the course of inter-State trade or commerce.

The proviso postponed the application of the article to petroleum crude, high speed diesel, motor spirit, natural gas and aviation turbine fuel to a date the Council recommends, which is why those five remain outside the tax.

Article 269A(1) provides that the goods and services tax on supplies in the course of inter-State trade or commerce shall be levied and collected by the Government of India and apportioned between the Union and the States in the manner Parliament provides by law on the Council's recommendations. The Explanation treats supply in the course of import into India as inter-State supply, which is the provision Mohit Minerals turned on.

munotes.in182

Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council

Article 279A creates the Council within sixty days of the amendment's commencement. Its members are the Union Finance Minister as Chairperson, the Union Minister of State in charge of Revenue or Finance, and the Minister in charge of Finance or Taxation, or any other Minister nominated, of each State. Clause (9) fixes the voting: every decision requires a majority of not less than three-fourths of the weighted votes of the members present and voting, the Centre having a weightage of one-third and all the States together two-thirds.

Article 366(12A) defines goods and services tax as any tax on supply of goods, or services, or both, except taxes on the supply of the alcoholic liquor for human consumption.

The 101st Amendment also deleted or amended a long list of entries, including Entry 84 of List I and Entry 54 of List II, and provided for compensation to the States for loss of revenue for five years.

Why article 246A is a constitutional novelty

Because it is the first genuinely simultaneous power in the Constitution. The Concurrent List is not simultaneous in this sense: both may legislate, but article 254 makes the Union law prevail. Article 246A operates notwithstanding article 254, so a State law is not displaced by a Union law on the same subject.

Because it is outside the Seventh Schedule altogether. The power comes from the article, not from an entry, which is why the amendment had to delete the entries it replaced.

And because it made a bargaining institution constitutionally necessary. Two governments with power over the same tax must agree the rate or the tax cannot work, and article 279A is the machinery for that agreement.

The case

In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. Importers were required to pay integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight for goods imported on a cost, insurance and freight basis, on a reverse charge basis, although they had already paid the tax on the composite supply of imported goods; the Gujarat High Court had struck the notifications down. The Union argued that the Council's recommendations bound the States and the Union alike.

Held. The levy on ocean freight was bad, since the importer had already been taxed on a composite supply of which transportation was a part, and taxing the freight separately was double taxation. On the constitutional question it held that the recommendations of the Goods and Services Tax Council are not binding on the Union and the States but have persuasive value: article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on both, article 279A does not create a body whose recommendations displace that power, and the deliberative federalism the Council embodies works by dialogue rather than by command. It described Indian federalism as a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants, and observed that both the Centre and the States are competent to legislate on the tax.

munotes.in183

Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council

Why it matters here is that it answers the strongest objection to the amendment. The objection was that a State which surrenders its sales tax power to a Council in which it has one thirty-first of two-thirds of the vote has lost its fiscal autonomy. The answer is that the Council recommends and the legislature enacts, so the constitutional power remains with each legislature.

The counter-argument should be stated too, because it is real. A State that legislates against a Council recommendation loses the uniformity that is the whole point of the tax, and may lose compensation. Legal freedom and practical freedom are not the same thing, and a good answer says so.

A worked example

A State wishes to reduce the rate of tax on handloom textiles produced in the State, in order to support a local industry. The Council has recommended a uniform rate. What may the State do?

Constitutionally, it may legislate. Article 246A gives the State Legislature power to make laws with respect to the tax on intra-State supply, and Mohit Minerals holds that the Council's recommendation does not bind it.

Practically, three things follow, and they are the substance of the answer. First, the tax is designed as a chain of input credits, so a State rate out of step with the rest breaks the credit chain and burdens the very industry it is meant to help when the goods leave the State. Second, the State cannot alter the integrated tax on inter-State supply at all, because article 246A(2) gives Parliament exclusive power there. Third, the compensation arrangement and the political cost of departing from a Council decision are real constraints.

And a fourth point is worth making. A State could achieve its object by a subsidy rather than a rate change, which is not a tax measure at all. That is what most States do, and it shows how the constitutional and the practical interact.

Distinctions

Concurrent List, article 246(2)Goods and services tax, article 246A
Who may legislateParliament and the StatesParliament and the States
Conflict ruleUnion law prevails, article 254Article 254 expressly displaced; both laws stand
Source of powerAn entry in List IIIThe article itself, outside the Schedule
Inter-State elementNo special ruleParliament exclusively, article 246A(2)
Institution for agreementNoneThe GST Council, article 279A
munotes.in184

Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council

GST Council
ChairpersonThe Union Finance Minister
MembersThe Union Minister of State for Revenue or Finance, and one Minister from each State
Decision thresholdThree-fourths of the weighted votes of members present and voting
Vote weightingCentre one-third, all States together two-thirds
Status of a recommendationPersuasive, not binding: Mohit Minerals

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the States gave up their taxing power. They exchanged a set of entries for a simultaneous power in article 246A, and Mohit Minerals holds that power intact.

It does not mean everything is inside the tax. Alcoholic liquor for human consumption is excluded by article 366(12A), and the five petroleum products are outside until the Council recommends a date.

It does not mean the Council is a legislature. It recommends; Parliament and the State Legislatures enact.

And it does not mean the Council's decisions can be ignored without cost. The tax works only if the rates match, so the practical pressure to conform is very strong even though the legal obligation is absent.

Quick revision

Constitution (One Hundred and First Amendment) Act 2016. Article 246A: simultaneous power in Parliament and every State Legislature, notwithstanding articles 246 and 254; Parliament exclusive for inter-State supply under clause (2); five petroleum products deferred by the proviso. Article 269A: inter-State tax levied and collected by the Union and apportioned, with import treated as inter-State supply. Article 279A: the Council, chaired by the Union Finance Minister, with a Minister from each State; decisions by three-fourths of weighted votes, Centre one-third and States two-thirds. Article 366(12A): the definition, excluding alcoholic liquor for human consumption. Entry 84 of List I and Entry 54 of List II were amended. Mohit Minerals 2022: the levy on ocean freight was double taxation and bad, and the Council's recommendations are persuasive and not binding, because article 246A confers simultaneous power and Indian federalism is a dialogue between equal participants.

Test yourself

1. What is constitutionally novel about article 246A? It confers simultaneous power on Parliament and on every State Legislature over the same tax, expressly notwithstanding article 254, so neither law displaces the other; and the power comes from the article itself rather than from an entry in the Seventh Schedule.

2. Which supplies does Parliament alone tax, and which instrument says so? Supplies in the course of inter-State trade or commerce, by article 246A(2), with article 269A providing for the levy, collection and apportionment of that tax and treating import into India as an inter-State supply.

3. How does the GST Council vote? Every decision requires not less than three-fourths of the weighted votes of the members present and voting, the Centre having one-third of the weight and all the States together two-thirds.

munotes.in185

Goods and Services Tax: Article 246A and the GST Council

4. What did Mohit Minerals decide about the Council's recommendations, and on what reasoning? That they are persuasive and not binding, because article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on the Union and the States and article 279A does not create a body whose recommendations displace it; Indian federalism is a dialogue in which both are equal participants.

5. Name two things that remain outside the tax. Alcoholic liquor for human consumption, excluded by the definition in article 366(12A); and the five petroleum products named in the proviso to article 246A, until the Council recommends a date.

6. State the strongest objection to calling the GST a federal reform, and the answer to it. That a State which surrenders its sales tax power to a Council where it holds a small fraction of the vote has lost its fiscal autonomy. The answer is that the Council only recommends and each legislature enacts, so the legal power remains; but the practical answer is weaker, since a State departing from a recommendation breaks the input credit chain and bears a real cost.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in186

Chapter Thirty-Six

Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Parliament makes many laws that State governments have to carry out, and Part XI gives the Union the power to direct them and a sanction if they refuse.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 256 obliges every State to exercise its executive power so as to ensure compliance with the laws made by Parliament and any existing laws which apply in that State, and empowers the Union to give such directions to a State as may appear to the Government of India to be necessary for that purpose. Article 257(1) provides that the executive power of a State shall be so exercised as not to impede or prejudice the exercise of the executive power of the Union, and empowers the Union to give directions to that end. Article 365 supplies the sanction: where a State fails to comply with any direction given in the exercise of the executive power of the Union, it shall be lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution.

Why the Union needs the power at all

Because India follows the model of executive federalism. Parliament legislates on the ninety-seven entries of List I, but the Union has almost no field administration of its own outside defence, railways, posts, customs, income tax and a few others. A Union law about food adulteration, drugs, industrial disputes or the environment is enforced by State inspectors, State police and State courts.

So a Union law without a power to direct would be a Union law nobody had to enforce. Article 256 exists to close that gap.

And the arrangement is efficient rather than merely centralising. Duplicating a field administration in every State would be enormously expensive, and the framers of the 1935 Act had already chosen this model.

The provisions

Article 256: the obligation of the States and the Union's power to direct. The executive power of every State shall be so exercised as to ensure compliance with the laws made by Parliament and any existing laws which apply in that State, and the executive power of the Union shall extend to the giving of such directions to a State as may appear to the Government of India to be necessary for that purpose.

Article 257(1): a State must not impede the Union. The executive power of every State shall be so exercised as not to impede or prejudice the exercise of the executive power of the Union, and the Union may give directions to that end.

Article 257(2) and (3): two specific subjects. The Union may direct a State as to the construction and maintenance of means of communication declared to be of national or military importance, and as to the measures to be taken for the protection of the railways within the State.

munotes.in187

Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States

Article 257(4): the Union pays. Where a direction under clause (2) or (3) causes a State to incur extra costs, the Union shall pay such sum as may be agreed or as an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India may determine.

Article 258: the Union may entrust its functions to a State. The President may, with the consent of the State Government, entrust to that Government or its officers functions relating to any matter to which the executive power of the Union extends. Clause (2) lets Parliament confer powers and impose duties on a State or its officers by a law relating to a Union subject, whether or not the State consents, and clause (3) provides for the Union to pay the extra costs.

Article 258A: and a State may entrust its functions to the Union. Inserted by the Seventh Amendment 1956, it permits the Governor, with the Union's consent, to entrust State functions to the Government of India or its officers.

Articles 259 and 260 deal respectively with the armed forces in the former Part B States, now omitted, and with the Union's jurisdiction in relation to territories outside India.

Article 261: full faith and credit. Full faith and credit shall be given throughout India to public acts, records and judicial proceedings of the Union and of every State, and final judgments or orders delivered by civil courts in any part of India are executable anywhere in India according to law.

Article 300: suits. The Government of India may sue and be sued by the name of the Union of India and the Government of a State by the name of the State, subject to any law of Parliament or of the State Legislature.

And article 365 is the sanction. Where a State has failed to comply with, or to give effect to, any directions given in the exercise of the executive power of the Union, it shall be lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution. That is the language of article 356(1), so the consequence of disobedience is a Proclamation.

A worked example

Parliament enacts an Act regulating the disposal of hazardous waste, made under Entry 52 or 54 of List I. The Act is to be administered by State pollution control boards. A State declines to prosecute a large plant in the State, and refuses to act on the Union's letters. What can the Union do?

munotes.in188

Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States

Step one: identify the source of the obligation. Article 256 obliges the State to exercise its executive power so as to ensure compliance with a law made by Parliament. This is such a law, so the obligation exists.

Step two: give a direction, and give it properly. The Union's power under article 256 is to give such directions as appear to the Government of India to be necessary. A letter of complaint is not a direction: the communication should identify the law, the failure and what the State must do.

Step three: if the State still refuses, article 365 becomes available. The President may hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution, which is the trigger for article 356.

Step four, and this is where a good answer stops being mechanical. After S.R. Bommai a Proclamation is reviewable, and the material must be relevant. A single refusal to prosecute one plant, however serious, is unlikely to satisfy a court that the government of the State cannot be carried on. Article 365 makes the Proclamation LAWFUL; it does not make it unreviewable, and the disproportion between the failure and the consequence is exactly what a court would examine.

Step five: the alternative the Union usually takes. Article 258(2) lets Parliament, by the Union law itself, confer powers and impose duties on State officers directly, so a well-drafted Union Act creates the duty in the officer rather than relying on directions to the State. That is why most modern Union Acts name the State officers who must act.

The case

The sanction is real but it is not unreviewable. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. Appeals and transferred cases about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing the governments of Karnataka, Nagaland, Meghalaya, and of Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh on 15 January 1993. Held, in twelve conclusions. The satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but the power is conditioned and not absolute, relevant material being a precondition; that the Proclamation is not immune from judicial review and may be struck down if it is mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds; that the court examines whether the material was relevant, not whether it was correct or adequate; that the majority of a government is to be tested on the floor of the House; and that secularism is a basic feature. Why it matters here is that article 365 leads to article 356, and since 1994 the whole route is examinable by a court. Before Bommai it was not.

munotes.in189

Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States

Distinctions

ArticleWho directs whomAbout what
256Union to StateCompliance with Parliamentary and existing laws
257(1)Union to StateNot impeding the Union's executive power
257(2)Union to StateMeans of communication of national or military importance
257(3)Union to StateProtection of the railways
258(1)Union entrusts to State, with consentUnion functions
258(2)Parliament confers on State officers, without consentDuties under a Union law
258AState entrusts to Union, with consentState functions
Article 256Article 257
The State's dutyPositive: to ensure compliance with Union lawNegative: not to impede the Union's executive power
Direction availableYesYes
Extra cost borne by the UnionNot provided forYes for clauses (2) and (3), under clause (4)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Union administers the States. The power is to direct in relation to the enforcement of Union law and the exercise of Union executive power, not to run a State.

It does not mean every failure justifies article 356. Article 365 makes it lawful for the President to hold that the situation has arisen; whether the material justified that conclusion is reviewable after Bommai.

It does not mean article 258(2) needs the State's consent. Clause (1) does; clause (2), by which Parliament imposes duties on State officers through a Union law, does not, and the Union pays the extra cost under clause (3).

And it does not mean article 261 makes every State's law apply everywhere. Full faith and credit is given to public acts, records and judicial proceedings; it is a rule about recognition and execution, not about the reach of legislation.

Quick revision

Executive federalism: the Union legislates and the States administer. Article 256: the State must exercise its executive power to ensure compliance with Parliamentary and existing laws, and the Union may direct it to. Article 257(1): the State must not impede the Union's executive power; clauses (2) and (3) cover national communications and the railways; clause (4) makes the Union pay the extra cost, with arbitration by an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India. Article 258: the Union may entrust functions to a State with consent, and Parliament may impose duties on State officers by a Union law without consent, the Union paying. Article 258A: a State may entrust functions to the Union. Article 261: full faith and credit, and civil decrees executable throughout India. Article 300: suits by and against the Union and the States. Article 365: failure to comply with a direction makes it lawful for the President to hold that the State's government cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution, which is the article 356 trigger. S.R. Bommai: that whole route is reviewable.

munotes.in190

Administrative Relations Between the Union and the States

Test yourself

1. What is executive federalism and why does it matter here? That the Union legislates on its own subjects while the States administer most of those laws, because the Union has little field administration of its own. It matters because a Union law would otherwise depend on the goodwill of the government enforcing it, which is why article 256 confers a power to direct.

2. Distinguish the duties in articles 256 and 257(1). Article 256 imposes a positive duty on a State to exercise its executive power so as to ensure compliance with Union laws. Article 257(1) imposes a negative duty not to exercise that power so as to impede or prejudice the Union's executive power.

3. What is the sanction for disobeying a direction, and where is it? Article 365: it becomes lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution, which is the language that triggers article 356.

4. Does a Union law imposing duties on State officers need the State's consent? Not under article 258(2), by which Parliament may confer powers and impose duties on a State or its officers by a law relating to a Union subject whether or not the State consents; the Union pays the extra cost under clause (3). Consent is needed only for an entrustment under clause (1).

5. Who pays when a direction under article 257(2) or (3) costs a State money? The Union, under article 257(4), in such sum as may be agreed or, in default of agreement, as determined by an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India.

6. Since when has the article 365 route been examinable by a court, and on what grounds? Since S.R. Bommai in 1994. A Proclamation may be struck down if it is mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, the court asking whether the material was relevant rather than whether it was correct or adequate.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in191

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Inter-State Rivers: Article 262

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Water disputes between States are decided by tribunals, not by courts, because article 262 lets Parliament exclude the jurisdiction of every court including the Supreme Court, and Parliament has done so.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 262(1) empowers Parliament by law to provide for the adjudication of any dispute or complaint with respect to the use, distribution or control of the waters of, or in, any inter-State river or river valley. Clause (2) provides that notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, Parliament may by law provide that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction in respect of any such dispute or complaint. Parliament exercised both powers by the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956, section 11 of which excludes the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court and of every other court in respect of a water dispute which may be referred to a Tribunal under the Act.

The constitutional setting

Water is a State subject, but not entirely. Entry 17 of List II gives the States water, that is to say, water supplies, irrigation and canals, drainage and embankments, water storage and water power, subject to the provisions of Entry 56 of List I.

Entry 56 of List I gives Parliament the regulation and development of inter-State rivers and river valleys to the extent to which such regulation and development under the control of the Union is declared by Parliament by law to be expedient in the public interest.

So a river inside one State is that State's; a river crossing States is the State's until Parliament declares otherwise. That is the ordinary federal arrangement and article 262 is an addition to it.

Article 262 is unusual in two ways. It authorises Parliament to exclude the Supreme Court, and it does so "notwithstanding anything in this Constitution", which reaches article 131 and article 136.

The Act of 1956

Section 3: who may complain. If it appears to the Government of a State that a water dispute with the Government of another State has arisen or is likely to arise by reason of any executive action or legislation or the failure to enter into an agreement, and that the interests of the State or of its inhabitants are likely to be prejudicially affected, the State Government may request the Central Government to refer the dispute to a Tribunal.

Section 4: constitution of a Tribunal. When such a request is received and the Central Government is of opinion that the dispute cannot be settled by negotiations, it shall by notification constitute a Water Disputes Tribunal. The Tribunal consists of a Chairman and two other members nominated by the Chief Justice of India from among persons who at the time of nomination are judges of the Supreme Court or of a High Court.

munotes.in192

Inter-State Rivers: Article 262

Section 5: the reference and the report. The Central Government refers the dispute and any connected matter to the Tribunal, which investigates and forwards a report setting out the facts and its decision. Sub-section (2) requires the Tribunal to make its decision within three years, extendable by two. Sub-section (3) allows the Central Government or a State to seek an explanation or guidance within three months, and the Tribunal to forward a further report.

Section 6: the decision is final and binding. The decision of the Tribunal, after its publication in the Official Gazette by the Central Government, shall be final and binding on the parties to the dispute and shall be given effect to by them. Sub-section (2), inserted in 2002, provides that the decision shall have the same force as an order or decree of the Supreme Court.

Section 11: the exclusion. Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law, neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall have or exercise jurisdiction in respect of any water dispute which may be referred to a Tribunal under the Act.

Where the exclusion stops

It excludes adjudication of the dispute, not judicial review of everything connected with it. The Supreme Court has entertained petitions about whether a dispute exists, whether the Central Government has unreasonably delayed constituting a Tribunal, and whether a Tribunal's award has been implemented.

Article 136 has been used to examine an award. Because section 6(2) gives the award the force of a decree of the Supreme Court, the Court has held that it may examine an award under article 136 in the same way it examines a decree, which is a narrow but real route.

And article 32 is not excluded where a fundamental right is in issue, because article 262(2) authorises Parliament to exclude jurisdiction over the water dispute, and a claim that a citizen's article 21 right to water has been violated is a different claim.

The honest position is that the exclusion is wide and not absolute, and a candidate should say both halves.

A worked example

Two States share a river. State A builds a barrage that reduces the flow into State B by a third. State B wants relief. Trace the route and its limits.

Article 131 is closed. This is a dispute between two States about the use of the waters of an inter-State river, and section 11 of the Act of 1956 excludes the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court over any water dispute that may be referred to a Tribunal.

The route is section 3. State B requests the Central Government to refer the dispute; the Central Government forms an opinion whether it can be settled by negotiation; if not, it must constitute a Tribunal under section 4.

munotes.in193

Inter-State Rivers: Article 262

Now the practical problem, which is the real subject of the chapter. Suppose the Central Government simply does not act. Section 4 says the Central Government "shall" constitute a Tribunal when it is of opinion that the dispute cannot be settled by negotiations, and the opinion is its own. A State faced with inaction has moved the Supreme Court for a mandamus, and the Court has entertained such petitions, because the complaint is not the water dispute itself but the failure to perform a statutory duty.

And the enforcement problem, which is the other half. An award under section 6 is final and binding and has the force of a decree of the Supreme Court, but a State that does not comply presents a problem no tribunal can solve. That is where article 256 and, in the last resort, article 365 return, and where the Court has used contempt and continuing supervision.

The lesson for a federalism answer. Article 262 removes the umpire that a federation normally relies on and substitutes a specialised one. It works when the parties accept the award, and when they do not, the constitutional machinery has no answer that a court can enforce against a State government in the way it can against a person.

The case

The federal background to any such dispute is that a State is not an appendage of the Centre. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. A group of appeals about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing State governments. Held, among its twelve conclusions. Federalism is a basic feature, that the power under article 356 is conditioned and reviewable, that relevant material is a precondition, and that a government's majority is tested on the floor of the House. Why it matters here is the limit it sets on the enforcement route: a Union that wishes to compel a State to obey a water award cannot treat article 365 as an automatic gateway to dismissal, because the material must be relevant and the Proclamation is examinable.

Distinctions

Ordinary federal disputeInter-State water dispute
ForumSupreme Court, article 131A Tribunal under the Act of 1956
Source of the exclusionNoneArticle 262(2) and section 11
Composition of the forumJudges of the Supreme CourtA Chairman and two members nominated by the Chief Justice from serving Supreme Court or High Court judges
Status of the decisionA decreeFinal and binding on publication; the force of a Supreme Court decree, section 6(2)
Route to the Supreme CourtDirectOnly on collateral questions, and under article 136 against the award
munotes.in194

Inter-State Rivers: Article 262

Entry 17 of List IIEntry 56 of List I
Water supplies, irrigation and canals, drainage and embankments, water storage and water powerRegulation and development of inter-State rivers and river valleys
Belongs to the StateBelongs to Parliament to the extent it declares such regulation under Union control to be expedient in the public interest
Expressly subject to Entry 56Requires a declaration by law

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Supreme Court has no role at all. It has entertained petitions about whether a dispute exists, about delay in constituting a Tribunal, and about implementation, and section 6(2) has been used to bring an award within article 136.

It does not mean water is a Union subject. It is Entry 17 of List II, expressly subject to Entry 56 of List I, and a declaration by Parliament is needed before the Union's regulation displaces the State's.

It does not mean a Tribunal is an executive body. Its members are nominated by the Chief Justice of India from serving judges of the Supreme Court or a High Court.

And it does not mean the arrangement works well. Tribunals have taken decades, and section 5(2)'s three-year limit with a two-year extension was inserted in 2002 precisely because they had not. An answer that notices the gap between the design and the practice is a better answer.

Quick revision

Entry 17 of List II: water, subject to Entry 56 of List I. Entry 56 of List I: regulation and development of inter-State rivers to the extent Parliament declares by law to be expedient in the public interest. Article 262(1): Parliament may provide for adjudication of an inter-State water dispute. Clause (2): notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, Parliament may exclude the Supreme Court and every other court. Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956: section 3, a State's request to the Central Government; section 4, constitution of a Tribunal of a Chairman and two members nominated by the Chief Justice of India from serving judges; section 5, reference and report, with a three-year limit extendable by two since 2002; section 6, the decision final and binding on publication, with the force of a Supreme Court decree under sub-section (2); section 11, the exclusion of jurisdiction. The exclusion covers the dispute, not collateral questions such as delay in constituting a Tribunal or implementation, and article 136 has been used against an award.

Test yourself

1. What does article 262 permit that no other article does? It permits Parliament, notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, to provide that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction in respect of an inter-State water dispute.

munotes.in195

Inter-State Rivers: Article 262

2. Where is water in the Seventh Schedule, and what qualifies it? Entry 17 of List II, expressly subject to Entry 56 of List I, which gives Parliament the regulation and development of inter-State rivers to the extent it declares by law that Union control is expedient in the public interest.

3. How is a Water Disputes Tribunal constituted, and by whom are its members chosen? Under section 4 of the Act of 1956, by notification of the Central Government when it is of opinion that the dispute cannot be settled by negotiation; the Chairman and two members are nominated by the Chief Justice of India from among serving judges of the Supreme Court or of a High Court.

4. What is the status of a Tribunal's decision? Under section 6 it is final and binding on the parties once published in the Official Gazette, and by sub-section (2), inserted in 2002, it has the same force as an order or decree of the Supreme Court.

5. Name two matters on which the Supreme Court may still be moved despite section 11. Whether the Central Government has unreasonably delayed constituting a Tribunal after a request under section 3, and whether an award has been implemented; and by article 136 against the award itself, because section 6(2) gives it the force of a decree.

6. Why is this topic a good illustration for a federalism answer? Because it shows a federation deliberately removing its own umpire for one class of dispute and substituting a specialised one, and because the enforcement problem that follows has no judicial answer against a State government, which is the practical limit of federal adjudication.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in196

Chapter Thirty-Eight

The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU's 2019 paper set the proposition that "Federalism is understood as a dynamic process of co-operation and shared action between the two levels of Government" and asked for a comment; this is the machinery that phrase describes.

In one line

Cooperative federalism is the idea that two governments in one country have to negotiate rather than litigate, and India has built four standing institutions for that negotiation, only two of which are in the Constitution.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: cooperative federalism describes a relationship in which the Union and the States, though constitutionally distinct, act together in fields neither can manage alone, through consultation, shared institutions and agreed standards rather than through command. Article 263 empowers the President to establish an Inter-State Council charged with inquiring into and advising upon disputes between States, investigating and discussing subjects of common interest, and making recommendations for better coordination of policy and action. Article 279A creates the Goods and Services Tax Council. Article 280 creates the Finance Commission. Beyond the Constitution, the Zonal Councils under the States Reorganisation Act 1956 and the National Institution for Transforming India, established by executive resolution in 2015, complete the machinery.

Article 263 and the Inter-State Council

The article. If at any time it appears to the President that the public interests would be served by the establishment of a Council charged with the duty of inquiring into and advising upon disputes which may have arisen between States; investigating and discussing subjects in which some or all of the States, or the Union and one or more States, have a common interest; or making recommendations upon any such subject and in particular recommendations for the better coordination of policy and action with respect to that subject, it shall be lawful for the President by order to establish such a Council.

The article also lets the President define the Council's organisation, procedure and duties. That flexibility is why the body exists by Presidential order rather than by statute.

It was not established for forty years. The Sarkaria Commission on Centre-State Relations recommended it, and the Inter-State Council was constituted by Presidential order on 28 May 1990. Its members are the Prime Minister as Chairman, the Chief Ministers of all States, the Chief Ministers of Union territories with legislatures and administrators of others, and six Union Ministers nominated by the Prime Minister.

Note what article 263 does not do. The Council advises and recommends. It cannot decide a dispute, and clause (a) is expressly subject to the exclusion in article 262 for water disputes.

The other three institutions

The Finance Commission, article 280. Constituted by the President every fifth year or earlier, it recommends the distribution between the Union and the States of the net proceeds of taxes, the allocation between the States of their respective shares, the principles governing grants in aid out of the Consolidated Fund of India, the measures needed to augment the Consolidated Fund of a State to supplement the resources of panchayats and municipalities, and any other matter referred to it. It is the most important single instrument of fiscal federalism and it is worked in [Financial Relations and the Finance Commission].

munotes.in197

The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism

The Goods and Services Tax Council, article 279A. The newest of the four and the only one with a voting rule written into the Constitution: three-fourths of the weighted votes, the Centre holding one-third and the States together two-thirds. Mohit Minerals holds its recommendations persuasive and not binding.

The Zonal Councils. Created by sections 15 to 22 of the States Reorganisation Act 1956, five of them, each comprising the States and Union territories of a zone, with the Union Home Minister as chairman and the Chief Ministers as members, to discuss matters of common interest in economic and social planning, border disputes, inter-State transport and matters arising out of reorganisation. A sixth, the North Eastern Council, was created by its own Act in 1971.

The National Institution for Transforming India. Established by a Cabinet resolution of 1 January 2015 in place of the Planning Commission, with the Prime Minister as chairperson and a Governing Council of all Chief Ministers and Lieutenant Governors. It is not a constitutional or statutory body and has no power to allocate funds, which is the principal difference from the Planning Commission it replaced.

The three kinds of federalism, distinguished

Cooperative federalism: the two levels work together, through consultation and shared institutions, on subjects neither can manage alone. Article 263, the GST Council and the Zonal Councils are its machinery.

Competitive federalism: States compete with one another for investment, and the Union encourages the competition by ranking them. This is the newer language, associated with the National Institution for Transforming India, and its critics say it substitutes ranking for resources.

Coercive federalism: the Union secures compliance by directions and by control of money, through articles 256, 257 and 365 and through conditional grants under article 282. The term is used critically, and an answer that names it shows awareness that cooperation is not the only description available.

A worked example

Suppose the Union wishes to introduce a national policy on the sharing of police records and criminal databases. Police is Entry 2 of List II. What are the options, and which is cooperative?

Legislate under a Union entry if one fits. Entry 8 of List I is the Central Bureau of Intelligence and Investigation, and Entry 80 permits the extension of the powers of one State's police into another with that State's consent. Neither reaches a national database directly.

Legislate under article 249. A resolution of the Council of States by two-thirds, valid for a year. Legally available, politically expensive, and it produces a law the States did not agree to.

munotes.in198

The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism

Use article 263. Refer the subject to the Inter-State Council as one in which the Union and the States have a common interest, discuss it, and produce recommendations for better coordination. Nothing binds, but what emerges is agreed.

Or use article 282. Make grants for a public purpose on condition that a State joins the scheme. That is the route most such schemes actually take, and it is why the term coercive federalism exists: nothing compels a State, and a State that refuses loses the money.

The example is worth doing because it shows the choice is real. Article 249 is command, article 263 is cooperation, and article 282 is somewhere in between, and which one a Union chooses tells you what kind of federalism it is practising.

The cases

Cooperative federalism has a judicial definition now, and it is a dialogue. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. A challenge to the levy of integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight in a contract of import, and whether the recommendations of the Goods and Services Tax Council bind the Union and the States. Held. The levy was bad as double taxation, and that the Council's recommendations are not binding but have persuasive value: article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on the Union and the States, article 279A does not create a body whose recommendations displace that power, and Indian federalism is a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants. Why it matters here is that it supplies the vocabulary for a cooperative federalism answer from a 2022 Constitution Bench rather than from a textbook, and it sets the limit: cooperation means agreement, not obedience.

And the cooperative reading rests on the States not being subordinate. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1, the nine-judge Bench held that federalism is a basic feature, that the power under article 356 is conditioned and reviewable on relevant material, and that a government's majority is tested on the floor of the House. Why it matters here is that cooperation between unequals is not cooperation, and Bommai is what makes the two levels legally comparable.

Distinctions

InstitutionSourceCompositionPower
Inter-State CouncilArticle 263; Presidential order of 28 May 1990Prime Minister as Chairman, all Chief Ministers, six Union MinistersInquire, investigate, discuss, recommend
Finance CommissionArticle 280Chairman and four members appointed by the President every fifth yearRecommend the division of taxes and the principles of grants in aid
Goods and Services Tax CouncilArticle 279AUnion Finance Minister as Chairperson, a Minister from each StateRecommend rates, exemptions, model laws; three-fourths weighted vote
Zonal CouncilsSections 15 to 22, States Reorganisation Act 1956Union Home Minister as chairman, Chief Ministers of the zoneDiscuss and advise on matters of common interest
National Institution for Transforming IndiaCabinet resolution, 1 January 2015Prime Minister as chairperson, Governing Council of all Chief MinistersAdvisory; no power to allocate funds
munotes.in199

The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism

CooperativeCompetitiveCoercive
RelationshipNegotiation and shared institutionsRivalry between States for investmentDirection and conditional money
Indian machineryArticles 263, 279A, 280; Zonal CouncilsRankings and indicesArticles 256, 257, 365; conditional grants under article 282
CriticismSlow; the Council met rarelySubstitutes ranking for resourcesErodes autonomy without amending anything

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Inter-State Council decides anything. It inquires, investigates, discusses and recommends, and it cannot adjudicate a dispute; water disputes are expressly outside it by the reference to article 262.

It does not mean cooperative federalism is in the Constitution by name. The phrase appears nowhere in it. What is in the Constitution is the machinery, and the phrase is the description courts and writers have given it.

It does not mean the institutions have worked as designed. The Inter-State Council was not established for forty years after the Constitution came into force, and has met infrequently since.

And it does not mean cooperation excludes conflict. The GST Council decides by a weighted majority, which means States can be outvoted, and Mohit Minerals exists because the Union argued that being outvoted was legally binding.

Quick revision

Cooperative federalism: the two levels acting together by consultation and shared institutions rather than command. Article 263: the President may establish an Inter-State Council to inquire into and advise upon disputes between States, to investigate and discuss subjects of common interest, and to recommend better coordination of policy and action; established on 28 May 1990 on the Sarkaria Commission's recommendation, with the Prime Minister as Chairman, all Chief Ministers and six Union Ministers. Article 280: the Finance Commission. Article 279A: the GST Council, three-fourths weighted vote, Centre one-third and States two-thirds. Zonal Councils: sections 15 to 22 of the States Reorganisation Act 1956, five of them, plus the North Eastern Council of 1971. The National Institution for Transforming India: Cabinet resolution of 1 January 2015, advisory, no power to allocate funds. Mohit Minerals 2022: Indian federalism is a dialogue between equal participants and the Council's recommendations are persuasive, not binding. Competitive and coercive federalism are the other two descriptions.

Test yourself

1. What are the three functions article 263 gives the Council? To inquire into and advise upon disputes which may have arisen between States; to investigate and discuss subjects in which some or all of the States, or the Union and one or more States, have a common interest; and to make recommendations on any such subject, particularly for the better coordination of policy and action.

munotes.in200

The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism

2. When was the Inter-State Council established, and on whose recommendation? By Presidential order on 28 May 1990, on the recommendation of the Sarkaria Commission on Centre-State Relations.

3. Name the four standing institutions of cooperative federalism and say which are constitutional. The Inter-State Council (article 263), the Finance Commission (article 280) and the Goods and Services Tax Council (article 279A) are constitutional; the Zonal Councils are statutory, under the States Reorganisation Act 1956; and the National Institution for Transforming India is neither, having been created by a Cabinet resolution of 1 January 2015.

4. How did Mohit Minerals describe Indian federalism? As a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants, the Council's recommendations having persuasive value and not binding force, because article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on both.

5. Distinguish cooperative, competitive and coercive federalism. Cooperative: negotiation and shared institutions. Competitive: States competing for investment, with the Union ranking them. Coercive: the Union securing compliance by directions under articles 256, 257 and 365 and by conditional grants under article 282.

6. Which route would a Union take to secure a national scheme on a State subject without legislating, and why is it criticised? Article 282, by making grants for a public purpose on condition that the State joins the scheme. It is criticised as coercive because nothing compels a State and a State that refuses simply loses the money.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in201

Chapter Thirty-Nine

The All India Services

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The Indian Administrative Service and the Indian Police Service are recruited and controlled by the Union but serve in the States, which is either the steel frame that holds the country together or a standing intrusion into State administration, depending on who is arguing.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 312 empowers Parliament to create one or more all India services common to the Union and the States, including an all India judicial service, if the Council of States declares by a resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest to do so. Clause (2) provides that the Indian Administrative Service and the Indian Police Service, existing at the commencement of the Constitution, shall be deemed to be services created by Parliament under the article. The members of these services are recruited by the Union Public Service Commission, allotted to State cadres, and serve under a State government, but disciplinary control and the power to remove them rest with the Union.

The provisions

Article 308 defines the scope of Part XIV, excluding Jammu and Kashmir as it then stood.

Article 309 empowers the appropriate legislature to regulate recruitment and conditions of service of persons appointed to public services and posts under the Union or a State, with a proviso allowing the President or Governor to make rules until such a law is made.

Article 310: the doctrine of pleasure. Except as expressly provided by the Constitution, a person who is a member of a defence service, of a civil service of the Union, of an all India service, or holds a post connected with defence or a civil post under the Union, holds office during the pleasure of the President; and a corresponding State servant during the pleasure of the Governor.

Article 311: the safeguards that qualify it. No person who is a member of a civil service of the Union, of an all India service or of a civil service of a State, or who holds a civil post under the Union or a State, shall be dismissed or removed by an authority subordinate to that by which he was appointed; and no such person shall be dismissed, removed or reduced in rank except after an inquiry in which he has been informed of the charges and given a reasonable opportunity of being heard in respect of those charges. The second proviso lists three cases in which the inquiry is dispensed with, including conviction on a criminal charge and where the authority is satisfied for reasons to be recorded that it is not reasonably practicable to hold an inquiry.

munotes.in202

The All India Services

Article 312: the all India services. Notwithstanding anything in Chapter VI of Part VI or Part XIV, if the Council of States has so declared by a resolution supported by two-thirds of the members present and voting, Parliament may by law provide for the creation of one or more all India services, including an all India judicial service, common to the Union and the States. Clause (2) deems the Indian Administrative Service and the Indian Police Service to be so created. Clauses (3) and (4), inserted by the Forty-second Amendment, deal with the proposed all India judicial service.

Article 312A, inserted by the Twenty-eighth Amendment 1972, gives Parliament power to vary or revoke the conditions of service of persons appointed by the Secretary of State before independence.

Articles 313 and 314 are transitional: article 313 continues the pre-Constitution law until otherwise provided, and article 314, which protected the conditions of service of officers appointed by the Secretary of State, was omitted by the Twenty-eighth Amendment.

Articles 315 to 323 create the Public Service Commissions, and article 320(1) makes it the duty of the Union Public Service Commission to conduct examinations for appointments to the services of the Union, which includes the all India services.

Why the arrangement is federally strange

The officer is recruited by the Union but employed by the State. A District Magistrate is an Indian Administrative Service officer allotted to a State cadre, working under the State government, drawing pay from the State.

But the State cannot dismiss the officer. Because an all India service is a service of the Union for the purposes of article 311, the authority competent to remove is a Union authority. A State may suspend and may report, and the ultimate disciplinary power is not its own.

And the officer's career depends on the Union. Empanelment for senior Union posts, deputation to the Union and promotion within the service are all controlled centrally, so an officer serving a State knows who decides their future.

The argument for the arrangement. Sardar Patel called the services the steel frame of India, and argued in the Constituent Assembly that an officer able to speak frankly to a Chief Minister without fear of dismissal is a protection for the rule of law in a State. The services also carry practice and standards across the country and give the Union a way of knowing what is happening in the States.

The argument against. A State government responsible to its own legislature for law and order and for administration cannot control the officers who deliver both. That is a real derogation from the accountability that makes a State government answerable, and it is the reason State governments have asked for the arrangement to be revisited.

munotes.in203

The All India Services

A worked example

A State government wishes to remove the Director General of Police, an Indian Police Service officer, after a serious failure. What can it do?

It may transfer the officer within the State. Cadre postings inside a State are within the State's power, subject to the rules and to any minimum tenure prescribed for the office.

It may place the officer under suspension and may initiate disciplinary proceedings under the All India Services (Discipline and Appeal) Rules 1969.

It may not dismiss or remove the officer. Article 311(1) provides that no member of an all India service shall be dismissed or removed by an authority subordinate to that by which he was appointed; appointment is by the President, so removal is a Union decision.

And whatever it does must satisfy article 311(2) and article 14. An inquiry with notice of the charges and a reasonable opportunity to be heard is required unless one of the three exceptions in the second proviso applies. And a transfer that is in substance a punishment is examinable: E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555. Facts. The Chief Secretary to the Government of Tamil Nadu was moved to two posts he said were inferior and alleged the transfers were mala fide, is the standing authority. Held. The plea of mala fides failed on the facts, but that article 16 is an instance of the concept of equality in article 14, that equality is a dynamic concept, and that equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies, so that arbitrary State action is by that fact unequal and violates article 14. Why it matters here is that the case arose from precisely this situation: a senior all India service officer and a State government disagreeing, and the constitutional check being article 14 rather than the service rules.

Distinctions

A State serviceAn all India service
Recruited byThe State Public Service CommissionThe Union Public Service Commission
ServesThe StateA State, on a State cadre
Pay borne byThe StateThe State
Disciplinary controlThe StateThe Union, article 311(1)
Created byState law under article 309Parliament under article 312, after a Council of States resolution
ExamplesState civil services, State police serviceIndian Administrative Service, Indian Police Service, Indian Forest Service
Article 310Article 311
The doctrine of pleasure: office held during the pleasure of the President or GovernorThe safeguards that qualify it
Reflects the English rule that a servant of the Crown holds at pleasureRequires removal only by an authority not subordinate to the appointing authority, and an inquiry with notice and a reasonable opportunity
Subject to the express provisions of the ConstitutionSecond proviso excludes the inquiry in three cases, including conviction and where an inquiry is not reasonably practicable for recorded reasons
munotes.in204

The All India Services

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Union runs State administration. Day to day postings, work and supervision inside a State are the State's.

It does not mean an all India service officer is beyond discipline. The rules provide a full disciplinary code; what the State lacks is the final power of removal.

It does not mean Parliament may create such a service at will. Article 312 requires a resolution of the Council of States supported by two-thirds of the members present and voting, so the States' own chamber is the gatekeeper, exactly as under article 249.

And it does not mean the all India judicial service exists. Article 312 has permitted one since the Forty-second Amendment, and repeated proposals have not produced it, largely because of objections from the States and the High Courts about control over the subordinate judiciary under article 235.

Quick revision

Article 312: Parliament may create an all India service, including an all India judicial service, if the Council of States so resolves by two-thirds of the members present and voting; the Indian Administrative Service and the Indian Police Service are deemed to be so created by clause (2). Article 309: the appropriate legislature regulates recruitment and conditions of service, with rules by the President or Governor meanwhile. Article 310: office held during the pleasure of the President or Governor. Article 311: no dismissal or removal by an authority subordinate to the appointing authority, and no dismissal, removal or reduction in rank except after an inquiry with notice of the charges and a reasonable opportunity to be heard, subject to three exceptions in the second proviso. Article 312A: power to vary the conditions of service of pre-independence appointees. Articles 313 and 314: transitional, 314 omitted in 1972. Recruited by the Union, serving the State, removable only by the Union. Patel's steel frame against the State's loss of control. E.P. Royappa: equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies, and a punitive transfer is examinable under article 14.

Test yourself

1. What must happen before Parliament may create a new all India service? The Council of States must declare by a resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest.

2. Why can a State not dismiss an Indian Administrative Service officer? Because article 311(1) forbids dismissal or removal by an authority subordinate to the appointing authority, and members of an all India service are appointed by the President, so removal is a Union decision.

munotes.in205

The All India Services

3. State the doctrine of pleasure and the two safeguards that qualify it. Article 310: except as expressly provided, a civil servant holds office during the pleasure of the President or the Governor. Article 311 qualifies it by requiring removal only by an authority not subordinate to the appointing authority, and an inquiry in which the person is informed of the charges and given a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

4. Name the three exceptions in the second proviso to article 311(2). Conviction on a criminal charge; where the authority empowered to dismiss or remove is satisfied, for reasons to be recorded in writing, that it is not reasonably practicable to hold an inquiry; and where the President or Governor is satisfied that in the interest of the security of the State it is not expedient to hold one.

5. State the argument for and against the all India services in one sentence each. For: an officer who cannot be dismissed by the State government can administer the law without fear, and the services carry common standards and information across the country. Against: a State government answerable to its legislature for law and order cannot control the officers who deliver it.

6. Does an all India judicial service exist, and why not? No. Article 312 has permitted one since the Forty-second Amendment, but repeated proposals have failed, largely because of objections from the States and the High Courts, whose control over the subordinate judiciary rests on article 235.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in206

Chapter Forty

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The Constitution gives the Union the elastic taxes and the States the expensive duties, and then builds machinery to move money from one to the other.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XII, articles 264 to 293, governs financial relations. The scheme has four elements. First, the taxing power is divided by the Seventh Schedule, entries 82 to 92C of List I and entries 45 to 63 of List II, with the goods and services tax now standing outside both under article 246A. Second, some taxes are levied by the Union but collected and appropriated by the States (article 268) or assigned to them (article 269), and the net proceeds of Union taxes are divided under article 270. Third, grants in aid are made to States in need under article 275, and either government may make a grant for any public purpose under article 282. Fourth, article 280 creates a Finance Commission every fifth year to recommend how the division is to be made.

The vertical imbalance, and why it is deliberate

The Union has the taxes that grow. Income tax, corporation tax, customs and excise all expand with the economy, and all are in List I.

The States have most of the spending. Public order, police, prisons, public health and hospitals, agriculture, land, irrigation, roads, schools and local government are in List II, and education, forests and social security are in List III.

That mismatch is called the vertical imbalance, and it is not a drafting error. The framers took it from the Government of India Act 1935 and provided machinery to correct it, on the view that taxes are best collected uniformly and services best delivered locally.

The consequence for federalism is the whole argument of this chapter. A State's autonomy depends on how the correction is made: by a formula fixed by an independent body, which is federal, or by discretionary grants from the Union, which is not.

The division of taxes

Article 268: duties levied by the Union and collected and appropriated by the States. Stamp duties and duties of excise on medicinal and toilet preparations mentioned in the Union List; the Union sets the rate, the State collects and keeps the proceeds.

Article 269: taxes levied and collected by the Union but assigned to the States. Taxes on the sale or purchase of goods and on the consignment of goods in the course of inter-State trade, whose net proceeds are assigned to the States and distributed according to principles Parliament formulates by law.

Article 269A: the integrated goods and services tax. Levied and collected by the Government of India on inter-State supply and apportioned between the Union and the States as Parliament provides on the Council's recommendations.

munotes.in207

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

Article 270: the divisible pool. All taxes and duties in the Union List, except the duties and taxes in articles 268 and 269, surcharges under article 271 and cesses levied for a specific purpose, are levied and collected by the Union and distributed between the Union and the States in the manner the Finance Commission recommends.

Article 271: surcharges belong wholly to the Union. Parliament may at any time increase any of the duties or taxes in articles 269 and 270 by a surcharge, and the whole proceeds form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

That last provision is the most important sentence in this chapter for a modern answer. A surcharge or a cess is outside the divisible pool, so a Union that raises revenue through surcharges and cesses rather than through the basic rate keeps all of it, whatever the Finance Commission has recommended about the share. The share of gross tax revenue actually transferred is therefore smaller than the headline percentage, and this is the principal State grievance in fiscal federalism today.

Grants

Article 275: statutory grants in aid. Such sums as Parliament may by law provide shall be charged on the Consolidated Fund of India as grants in aid of the revenues of such States as Parliament determines to be in need of assistance, and different sums may be fixed for different States. The proviso provides for grants for schemes of development to raise the level of administration of Scheduled Areas and for the welfare of Scheduled Tribes.

Article 282: discretionary grants. The Union or a State may make any grants for any public purpose, notwithstanding that the purpose is not one with respect to which the Parliament or the State Legislature may make laws.

Article 282 is short and it has carried an enormous weight. Centrally sponsored schemes in education, health, rural employment and housing, on subjects in List II, are made under it. A State is not obliged to join; a State that does not join loses the money. That is why the article is at the centre of the coercive federalism argument in [The Inter-State Council, and Cooperative Federalism].

The Finance Commission

Article 280(1) requires the President to constitute a Finance Commission within two years of the commencement of the Constitution and thereafter at the expiration of every fifth year or earlier if he considers it necessary. It consists of a Chairman and four other members.

Clause (3) sets the terms of reference. It is the duty of the Commission to make recommendations as to the distribution between the Union and the States of the net proceeds of taxes which are to be, or may be, divided between them and the allocation between the States of the respective shares of such proceeds; the principles which should govern the grants in aid of the revenues of the States out of the Consolidated Fund of India; the measures needed to augment the Consolidated Fund of a State to supplement the resources of the panchayats and municipalities in the State on the basis of the recommendations of the State Finance Commission; and any other matter referred to the Commission by the President in the interests of sound finance.

munotes.in208

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

Article 281 requires the President to cause every recommendation of the Commission, together with an explanatory memorandum as to the action taken on it, to be laid before each House of Parliament.

The recommendations are not legally binding, and that is the point students should notice. Their force is conventional: no government has rejected the core recommendation on the vertical share, and the memorandum under article 281 makes any departure public.

And there is a State-level counterpart. Articles 243-I and 243Y require the Governor to constitute a State Finance Commission every fifth year to review the finances of panchayats and municipalities, which is the third tier's version of the same machinery.

Borrowing, and the rest of Part XII

Article 292: the Union may borrow upon the security of the Consolidated Fund of India within such limits as Parliament may fix.

Article 293: a State may borrow within India upon the security of its Consolidated Fund, subject to limits fixed by its Legislature; but a State may not raise a loan without the Union's consent if there is still outstanding any part of a loan made to it by the Union or in respect of which the Union has given a guarantee. That is a significant and much-used lever.

Articles 285 to 289 exempt each government's property and income from the other's taxation, with exceptions, which is the ordinary immunity of instrumentalities found in every federation.

A worked example

A State complains that although the Fifteenth Finance Commission recommended that forty-one per cent of the divisible pool go to the States, it receives far less than forty-one per cent of what the Union actually collects. Is the complaint constitutionally sound?

The arithmetic is sound and the constitutional answer is that nothing has been breached. Article 270 defines the divisible pool as the taxes in the Union List EXCEPT surcharges under article 271 and cesses levied for specific purposes. A rupee collected as a cess is not in the pool at all, so the forty-one per cent is forty-one per cent of a smaller number.

So the State's remedy is not a court. There is no provision limiting how much revenue the Union may raise through surcharges and cesses, and article 271 says in terms that the whole proceeds form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

munotes.in209

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

The remedies that exist are political and institutional. The Finance Commission may be asked, under the "any other matter" limb of article 280(3), to consider the treatment of cesses; the Inter-State Council under article 263 may discuss it; and the memorandum under article 281 makes the Union's action on the recommendation public.

And the example makes the general point. In fiscal federalism the constitutional text settles less than students expect, and the practice is governed by an independent recommending body whose recommendations do not bind.

The case

The newest institution in this field is the one whose recommendations were said to bind. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. A challenge to integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight, and the question whether the recommendations of the Goods and Services Tax Council bind the Union and the States. Held. The levy was bad as double taxation, and that the Council's recommendations are not binding but have persuasive value, because article 246A confers simultaneous legislative power on the Union and the States and article 279A does not create a body whose recommendations displace that power; Indian federalism is a dialogue in which both are equal participants. Why it matters here is that the same reasoning explains the Finance Commission: a recommending body in a federation is powerful because both governments accept its recommendations, not because they must.

Distinctions

ArticleMechanismWho keeps the money
268Levied by the Union, collected and appropriated by the StatesThe States
269Levied and collected by the Union, assigned to the StatesThe States
269AIntegrated goods and services tax, levied and collected by the UnionApportioned between both
270The divisible pool, distributed on the Finance Commission's recommendationShared
271Surcharge on articles 269 and 270 taxesThe Union entirely
275Statutory grants in aid to States in needThe States
282Discretionary grants for any public purposeThe recipient, on the giver's conditions
Finance Commission, article 280GST Council, article 279A
CompositionA Chairman and four members appointed by the PresidentThe Union Finance Minister and a Minister from each State
ConstitutedEvery fifth year or earlierStanding
SubjectThe division of tax revenue and the principles of grantsRates, exemptions, model laws, thresholds
Force of its outputRecommendation; memorandum laid under article 281Recommendation; persuasive, not binding: Mohit Minerals

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the States are financially helpless. Entries 45 to 63 of List II give them land revenue, stamp duty, taxes on vehicles, on professions, on entertainments and on electricity, and article 246A gives them the goods and services tax on intra-State supply.

munotes.in210

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

It does not mean the Finance Commission's recommendations bind. They do not, and article 281 provides for a memorandum on the action taken precisely because a government may depart from them.

It does not mean article 282 is unconstitutional. It is in the Constitution and has been used since 1950; the criticism is about its use to enter the State List by conditional funding, not about its validity.

And it does not mean a State may borrow freely. Article 293(3) requires the Union's consent while any Union loan or guarantee is outstanding, which in practice is always.

Quick revision

Vertical imbalance: elastic taxes to the Union, expensive services to the States, corrected by machinery. Article 268: levied by the Union, collected and appropriated by the States. Article 269: levied and collected by the Union, assigned to the States. Article 269A: integrated goods and services tax, apportioned. Article 270: the divisible pool, excluding surcharges under article 271 and cesses, distributed on the Finance Commission's recommendation. Article 271: surcharges belong wholly to the Union, which is the principal State grievance. Article 275: statutory grants in aid to States in need, with a proviso for Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes. Article 282: discretionary grants for any public purpose, the basis of centrally sponsored schemes. Article 280: the Finance Commission every fifth year, a Chairman and four members, recommending the division of taxes, the principles of grants, and measures to supplement panchayat and municipal resources. Article 281: the recommendation and an explanatory memorandum laid before each House. Article 292 and 293: borrowing, with the Union's consent required for a State while a Union loan or guarantee is outstanding.

Test yourself

1. What is the vertical imbalance, and is it accidental? That the Union holds the taxes that grow with the economy while the States carry most of the expenditure responsibilities. It is deliberate, inherited from the Government of India Act 1935, and the Constitution provides machinery to correct it.

2. Why does a State receive less than the percentage the Finance Commission recommends? Because article 270 excludes surcharges under article 271 and cesses levied for specific purposes from the divisible pool, and article 271 gives the whole proceeds of a surcharge to the Union. The percentage is a share of a smaller sum.

3. Distinguish articles 275 and 282. Article 275 provides statutory grants in aid, charged on the Consolidated Fund of India, to States Parliament determines to be in need. Article 282 permits either government to make a grant for any public purpose even outside its legislative competence, and is the basis of centrally sponsored schemes on State subjects.

munotes.in211

Financial Relations and the Finance Commission

4. State the four terms of reference of the Finance Commission. The distribution between the Union and the States of the net proceeds of divisible taxes and the allocation between the States; the principles governing grants in aid out of the Consolidated Fund of India; the measures needed to augment a State's Consolidated Fund to supplement the resources of panchayats and municipalities on the State Finance Commission's recommendations; and any other matter referred by the President in the interests of sound finance.

5. Are the Commission's recommendations binding, and what follows? No. Article 281 requires the President to lay every recommendation before each House with an explanatory memorandum on the action taken, so a departure is made public. Their force is conventional rather than legal.

6. What limits a State's power to borrow? Article 293: a State may borrow within India on the security of its Consolidated Fund within limits fixed by its Legislature, but may not raise a loan without the Union's consent while any part of a Union loan to it, or a loan guaranteed by the Union, remains outstanding.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in212

Chapter Forty-One

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

India is one economic space, so a State may not tax or regulate goods coming from another State worse than its own, and since 2016 an ordinary non-discriminatory tax is not a restriction on that freedom at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 301 provides that subject to the other provisions of Part XIII, trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free. Article 302 empowers Parliament to impose restrictions in the public interest. Article 303 forbids both Parliament and a State Legislature to give preference to one State over another or to discriminate between States by virtue of any entry relating to trade and commerce, subject to Parliament's power to do so to deal with a scarcity of goods. Article 304(a) permits a State to impose on goods imported from other States any tax to which similar goods manufactured in that State are subject, so long as it does not discriminate; article 304(b) permits a State to impose reasonable restrictions in the public interest, with the President's previous sanction. Article 305 saves existing laws and State monopolies; article 307 permits Parliament to appoint an authority to carry out the purposes of the Part.

What Part XIII is for

Because a federation that allows internal customs barriers is not an economic union. Before 1947 the princely States levied duties on goods crossing their borders. Part XIII exists so that the Republic could not be reassembled into six hundred customs areas.

The freedom runs throughout the territory of India, which the 2016 judgment noted extends the ambit of the freedom across AND within State boundaries, so an internal barrier inside a State is caught as much as one at its border.

It is not absolute. The words "subject to the other provisions of this Part" mean the freedom exists only as articles 302 to 305 leave it, and those articles allow real restrictions.

The provisions, one by one

Article 301. Subject to the other provisions of this Part, trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free.

Article 302. Parliament may by law impose such restrictions on the freedom of trade, commerce or intercourse between one State and another or within any part of the territory of India as may be required in the public interest.

Article 303(1). Neither Parliament nor the Legislature of a State shall have power to make any law giving, or authorising the giving of, any preference to one State over another, or making, or authorising the making of, any discrimination between one State and another, by virtue of any entry relating to trade and commerce in any of the Lists.

munotes.in213

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

Article 303(2). Nothing in clause (1) prevents Parliament from making a law giving preference or making discrimination if it is declared by that law that it is necessary to do so for the purpose of dealing with a situation arising from scarcity of goods in any part of India. Note that this exception is available to Parliament alone.

Article 304(a). Notwithstanding anything in article 301 or 303, the Legislature of a State may by law impose on goods imported from other States or Union territories any tax to which similar goods manufactured or produced in that State are subject, so, however, as not to discriminate between goods so imported and goods so manufactured or produced.

Article 304(b). And may impose such reasonable restrictions on the freedom of trade, commerce or intercourse with or within that State as may be required in the public interest. The proviso requires the previous sanction of the President for the introduction or moving of such a Bill.

Article 305. Saves existing laws and laws providing for State monopolies so far as the President otherwise provides, and preserves article 19(6)(ii) State monopolies.

Article 306 was omitted by the Seventh Amendment 1956; it had related to the former Part B States.

Article 307. Parliament may by law appoint such authority as it considers appropriate for carrying out the purposes of articles 301 to 304 and confer powers on it. No such authority has ever been appointed, which is a small fact worth knowing.

The three stages of the case law

1960: taxes are restrictions, and the test is direct and immediate effect. In Atiabari Tea Co. Ltd v. The State of Assam, 1961 AIR 232; 1961 SCR (1) 809, decided on 16 August 1960. Facts. The Assam Taxation (on Goods Carried by Roads and Inland Waterways) Act 1954, passed under Entry 56 of List II, taxed tea and jute carried by road and inland waterways; the companies said it violated article 301 and had not obtained the previous sanction required by article 304(b). The State argued that taxing laws are governed by Part XII alone. Held, by the majority. The Act violated article 301 and was void for want of compliance with article 304(b): the freedom in article 301 is wider than that in section 297 of the Government of India Act 1935 and includes freedom from tax laws; article 301 provides that the flow of trade shall run smooth and unhampered by any restriction either at the boundaries of the States or at any other point inside them; and a law imposing a direct restriction on the movement of goods attracts article 301 and can be sustained only under article 302 or article 304. Sinha C.J. differed.

munotes.in214

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

1962: unless the tax is compensatory. In The Automobile Transport (Rajasthan) Ltd v. The State of Rajasthan, 1962 AIR 1406; 1963 SCR (1) 491, decided on 9 April 1962. Facts. Section 4(1) of the Rajasthan Motor Vehicles Taxation Act 1951 forbade the use or keeping of a motor vehicle in Rajasthan without paying the scheduled tax, and bus operators plying routes that crossed strips of Rajasthan were assessed. Held. The tax valid: the freedom in article 301 must be understood in the context of an ordinary society and of a Constitution distributing powers, so it recognises the need and legitimacy of some degree of regulatory control; regulatory measures and compensatory taxes for the use of trading facilities do not hamper trade but facilitate it, are therefore not hit by article 301, and need not comply with article 304(b); and on construction the tax was really a charge for the use of the roads, the passenger and loading capacity being merely a method of measuring it.

2016: the compensatory tax doctrine has no juristic basis. In Jindal Stainless Ltd v. State of Haryana, AIR 2016 SC 5617; (2017) 12 SCC 1, decided on 11 November 2016 by a Bench of nine judges. Facts. A very large batch of appeals about entry taxes levied under Entry 52 of List II, referred to settle whether such a tax offends article 301 and what remained of the compensatory tax doctrine.

Held, by majority. In its own numbered answers: that taxes simpliciter are not within the contemplation of Part XIII and the word "free" in article 301 does not mean free from taxation; that only taxes which are discriminatory are prohibited by article 304(a), so a non-discriminatory tax does not infringe article 301; that clauses (a) and (b) of article 304 are to be read disjunctively; that a levy violating article 304(a) cannot be saved even if article 304(b) is satisfied; that the compensatory tax theory has no juristic basis and is rejected; that Atiabari, Automobile Transport and the 2006 Jindal decision, and all judgments following them, are overruled to the extent of such reliance; that entry tax is permissible although similar goods are not produced within the taxing State; that article 304(a) frowns upon discrimination of a hostile, protectionist nature and not upon mere differentiation, so incentives and set-offs for a limited time to develop economically backward areas do not violate it; and that States may design their fiscal legislation so that the burden on imported and locally produced goods falls equally.

The judgment also said something a federalism answer should use. The federal structure is one of the basic features, and the interpretation of Part XIII must preserve the balance between the Union and the States and must not erode the autonomy of the States in the fields assigned to them. That is why the decision went the way it did: reading article 301 to catch every tax would have subjected a large part of State taxing power to the President's sanction.

munotes.in215

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

A worked example

A State levies an entry tax of five per cent on goods entering a local area for sale, and grants a two-year exemption to units set up in three designated backward districts of the State. A manufacturer in a neighbouring State challenges the tax and the exemption.

On the old law the manufacturer had a straightforward argument. Atiabari made any direct restriction on movement a breach of article 301, so the tax needed the President's previous sanction under article 304(b), and if it was not compensatory it fell.

On the law since 2016 that argument is gone. Taxes simpliciter are outside Part XIII, and the word "free" does not mean free from taxation, so the challenge must be that the tax DISCRIMINATES under article 304(a).

So the question becomes whether the exemption discriminates. The 2016 answers hold that article 304(a) frowns on discrimination of a hostile, protectionist nature and not on mere differentiation, and that incentives or set-offs granted to a specified class of dealers for a limited period in a non-hostile fashion to develop economically backward areas do not violate the article.

The manufacturer's real case must therefore be that the exemption is protectionist in effect: that it is available in practice only to local producers, or that its duration and scope make it a permanent shield rather than a development measure. That is a question of fact.

And note what does not help the manufacturer. The absence of similar goods produced within the taxing State does not invalidate the entry tax: answer (7) of the 2016 judgment says so in terms.

Distinctions

Before 11 November 2016After it
Is a tax a restriction on article 301?Yes if it directly and immediately restricts movement: AtiabariTaxes simpliciter are outside Part XIII; only discriminatory taxes are prohibited
The compensatory tax exceptionAvailable: Automobile TransportRejected as having no juristic basis
Does a State tax need the President's sanction under article 304(b)?OftenNot for a non-discriminatory tax
Article 304(a) and (b)Read together by some judgmentsRead disjunctively
Can article 304(b) save a discriminatory tax?ArguableNo
ProvisionWho may restrictOn what groundCondition
302ParliamentThe public interestNone
303(1)Neither, by a trade and commerce entryPreference or discrimination between StatesProhibited
303(2)Parliament onlyScarcity of goodsA declaration in the law
304(a)A StateTax on imported goodsNo discrimination against them
304(b)A StateReasonable restrictions in the public interestThe President's previous sanction
munotes.in216

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State may now tax freely. Article 304(a) still forbids a discriminatory tax, and a discriminatory tax cannot be saved by article 304(b).

It does not mean Atiabari and Automobile Transport are irrelevant. They were overruled to the extent of the reliance on the propositions the 2016 Court rejected, and a student must know them because the modern answers are stated as departures from them.

It does not mean non-fiscal restrictions escape article 301. Article 304(b) still governs reasonable restrictions in the public interest and still requires the President's previous sanction.

And it does not mean article 307 is a dead letter by design. Parliament may still appoint an authority to carry out the purposes of articles 301 to 304, and the fact that it never has is an observation about practice rather than about the text.

Quick revision

Article 301: trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free, subject to the rest of Part XIII, and the freedom operates across and within State boundaries. Article 302: Parliament may restrict in the public interest. Article 303(1): neither Parliament nor a State may give preference or discriminate between States by a trade and commerce entry; clause (2) lets Parliament do so to deal with scarcity, on a declaration. Article 304(a): a State may tax imported goods as it taxes its own, without discriminating; 304(b): reasonable restrictions in the public interest with the President's previous sanction. Article 305: existing laws and State monopolies saved. Article 306: omitted in 1956. Article 307: an authority Parliament has never appointed. Atiabari 1960: taxes are restrictions; direct and immediate effect. Automobile Transport 1962: compensatory taxes and regulatory measures are outside article 301. Jindal Stainless 2016, nine judges: taxes simpliciter are outside Part XIII; only discriminatory taxes are prohibited by article 304(a); (a) and (b) are disjunctive; a levy violating (a) cannot be saved by (b); the compensatory tax theory has no juristic basis; the earlier cases are overruled to that extent; entry tax is valid though similar goods are not produced locally; article 304(a) forbids hostile protectionist discrimination and not mere differentiation; and Part XIII must be read so as not to erode State fiscal autonomy, the federal structure being a basic feature.

Test yourself

1. What does article 301 guarantee, and how far does it reach? That trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free, subject to the other provisions of Part XIII. The word "throughout" extends the freedom across and within State boundaries, so an internal barrier is caught as much as a border one.

munotes.in217

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse: Articles 301 to 307

2. State the 2016 position on whether a tax offends article 301. Taxes simpliciter are not within the contemplation of Part XIII and "free" does not mean free from taxation. Only a discriminatory tax is prohibited, by article 304(a), and a non-discriminatory tax does not infringe article 301.

3. What happened to the compensatory tax doctrine, and when? It was rejected as having no juristic basis by a Bench of nine judges on 11 November 2016 in Jindal Stainless Ltd v. State of Haryana, which also overruled Atiabari, Automobile Transport and the 2006 Jindal decision to the extent of the reliance placed on them.

4. Distinguish discrimination from differentiation under article 304(a). Article 304(a) frowns upon discrimination of a hostile, protectionist nature. Mere differentiation is permitted, so incentives or set-offs granted to a specified class of dealers for a limited period in a non-hostile fashion, in order to develop economically backward areas, do not violate the article.

5. Can a discriminatory State tax be saved by obtaining the President's sanction under article 304(b)? No. The 2016 answers hold that clauses (a) and (b) are to be read disjunctively and that a levy violating clause (a) cannot be saved even if the procedure under clause (b) or its proviso is satisfied.

6. Which federal principle did the 2016 Court rely on, and why does it matter? That the federal structure is a basic feature and the interpretation of Part XIII must preserve the balance between the Union and the States without eroding State autonomy in the fields assigned to them. It matters because reading article 301 to catch every tax would have subjected a large part of State taxing power to the President's sanction.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in218

Chapter Forty-Two

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The Governor is appointed by the Union, holds office at its pleasure, must normally act on the advice of the State's ministers, and has a genuine discretion over what to do with a Bill, though not a power to sit on it for ever.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 153 provides that there shall be a Governor for each State. Article 155 provides that the Governor shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal, and article 156 that he shall hold office during the pleasure of the President for a term of five years. Article 163(1) provides that there shall be a Council of Ministers with the Chief Minister at the head to aid and advise the Governor in the exercise of his functions, except in so far as he is by or under the Constitution required to exercise any of them in his discretion. Article 200 gives him three courses on a Bill presented to him: to assent, to withhold assent, or to reserve it for the consideration of the President; and the first proviso requires him, on withholding assent to a Bill other than a Money Bill, to return it as soon as possible with a message.

The office, and why it is contested

Appointed by the Union, removable by the Union. Article 155 and article 156 together mean that the head of a State holds office at the pleasure of a government the State did not elect, and may be removed without reasons. That is the structural fact behind every complaint about the office.

Not answerable to any court personally. Article 361 provides that the Governor shall not be answerable to any court for the exercise and performance of the powers and duties of his office or for any act done in the exercise of them, and that no criminal proceedings shall be instituted against him during his term.

But the office is not outside the Constitution. The Presidential Reference of 2025 held that although article 361 bars proceedings against the Governor personally, the office remains subject to the Court's jurisdiction, which is the distinction that makes any of this litigable at all.

And the ordinary rule is that he acts on advice. Articles 163 and 164, with article 167's duty on the Chief Minister to communicate decisions and furnish information, make the Governor a constitutional head in the same sense as the President.

Article 166 is where that constitutional headship shows itself in the paperwork of government, and it repays reading. Clause (1): ALL EXECUTIVE ACTION of the Government of a State "shall be expressed to be taken IN THE NAME OF THE GOVERNOR". Clause (2): orders and instruments made and executed in his name shall be AUTHENTICATED in such manner as rules made by the Governor specify, and the validity of an order so authenticated "shall not be called in question ON THE GROUND THAT IT IS NOT AN ORDER OR INSTRUMENT MADE OR EXECUTED BY THE GOVERNOR". Clause (3): the Governor shall make RULES OF BUSINESS for the more convenient transaction of the business of the Government and for the ALLOCATION AMONG MINISTERS of that business, "in so far as it is not business with respect to which the Governor is by or under this Constitution required to act in his discretion".

munotes.in219

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

Read those three clauses together and they say the opposite of what clause (1) sounds like. Everything is done in the Governor's name, and clause (2) then makes the name a FORM which nobody may go behind, so that a properly authenticated order cannot be attacked by proving that the Governor never saw it. Clause (3) hands the actual allocation of the work to rules the Ministers will operate, and carves out only the discretionary business. Article 166 is therefore the textual counterpart of article 163: the Governor's name on everything, the Ministers' decision behind almost everything, and the discretionary field marked off by the same words in both articles.

Article 163: the discretion, and its four categories

In Nabam Rebia v. Deputy Speaker, Arunachal Pradesh Legislative Assembly, (2016) 8 SCC 1. Facts. The Governor of Arunachal Pradesh advanced the session of the Assembly by a month and fixed the removal of the Speaker as the first item of business, on his own initiative, against the advice of the Council of Ministers, in the middle of a defection crisis.

Held. The Governor's orders unconstitutional and set them aside, restoring the position as it stood before them. On article 163(1) it held that the Governor is bound by the advice of his Council of Ministers, and that the words "except in so far as" create only three exceptions: where he may act in his discretion as conferred BY the Constitution, where he may act in his discretion as conferred UNDER the Constitution, and where he may act in his individual judgment in instances the Constitution specifies. A fourth, narrow category has evolved by constitutional necessity in extraordinary situations. The Governor has no power to interfere in the internal proceedings of the House.

Why it matters here is that it is the modern statement of the general rule, and the general rule is that the Governor acts on advice.

Article 200: what a Governor may do with a Bill

The three courses. When a Bill has been passed by the Legislative Assembly and is presented to the Governor, he shall declare either that he assents to the Bill, or that he withholds assent, or that he reserves the Bill for the consideration of the President.

munotes.in220

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

The first proviso. He may, as soon as possible after the presentation, return the Bill, if it is not a Money Bill, together with a message requesting the House to reconsider it or any specified provisions and to consider the desirability of introducing any recommended amendments; and when a Bill is so returned the House shall reconsider it accordingly, and if it is passed again with or without amendment and presented again, the Governor shall not withhold assent therefrom.

The second proviso. The Governor shall not assent to, but shall reserve for the consideration of the President, a Bill which in his opinion would, if it became law, so derogate from the powers of the High Court as to endanger the position that Court is designed to fill.

Article 201 then governs what the President does with a reserved Bill: he shall declare that he assents or withholds assent, and may direct the Governor to return the Bill for reconsideration, in which case the House must reconsider it within six months.

The dispute, and the two decisions of 2025

The problem was inaction. Article 200 does not prescribe any time within which the Governor must do any of the three things, and Governors in several States left Bills undecided for months and years.

On 8 April 2025 the Supreme Court held that this could be cured by timelines. In State of Tamil Nadu v. Governor of Tamil Nadu, 2025 INSC 481. Facts. Ten Bills passed by the Tamil Nadu Legislative Assembly had been pending with the Governor for long periods, and that after the Supreme Court's decision in the Punjab Governor's case he reserved all ten for the President, including Bills already returned once and repassed. Held. Article 200 gives three options and that the first proviso is not an independent fourth course but is attached to withholding; that neither a pocket veto nor an absolute veto exists, since "shall declare" leaves no room for inaction; that as a general rule the Governor may not reserve a Bill for the President in the second round after it has been returned and repassed, unless the Bill is materially different; that the reservation of the ten Bills was illegal and was set aside; that the Bills were deemed to have been assented to on the date they were presented after reconsideration; and that the Court could prescribe timelines, laying down maxima of one month and three months for the various situations.

On 20 November 2025 that was displaced. In In re Assent, Withholding or Reservation of Bills by the Governor and the President, an advisory opinion under article 143 pronounced on 20 November 2025. Facts. Following the Tamil Nadu decision the President referred fourteen questions to the Supreme Court about the powers of the Governor under article 200 and of the President under article 201, and whether a court may fix time limits for either.

munotes.in221

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

Held., in the conclusions numbered 165.1 to 165.10: that the Governor has three options and the first proviso restricts them rather than adding a fourth, the third option being unavailable for a Money Bill; that the Governor enjoys discretion in choosing among the three and is not bound by the aid and advice of the Council of Ministers when exercising the article 200 function; that the discharge of that function is not justiciable and there can be no merits review, but that where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite the Court may issue a limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time, without commenting on the merits; that article 361 bars proceedings against the Governor personally while the office remains subject to the Court's jurisdiction; that it is not appropriate for the Court to prescribe timelines under article 200, and the same applies to the President under article 201; that neither decision is justiciable before the Bill becomes law; and that article 142 does not permit a deemed assent. Two of the fourteen questions were returned unanswered.

Why it matters is that three propositions a student might have learned in 2025 are now wrong: that the Governor must act on ministerial advice under article 200, that a court may impose a one-month or three-month limit, and that a Bill can be deemed assented to. What survives is the limited mandamus against prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction.

A worked example

A State Assembly passes a Bill and presents it to the Governor on 1 March. He does nothing. On 1 September the State moves the Supreme Court. What may the Court do?

It may not review the merits. Conclusion 165.3 of the Reference is that the discharge of the article 200 function is not justiciable and there can be no merits review.

It may not fix a deadline. Conclusion 165.5 is that it is not appropriate for the Court to prescribe timelines.

It may not deem the Bill assented to. Conclusion 165.10 is that article 142 does not permit a deemed assent.

It may issue a limited mandamus. Conclusion 165.3 permits a direction to act within a reasonable time where the inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite, without any comment on which of the three courses the Governor should take.

munotes.in222

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

And it may not proceed against the Governor personally. Article 361 bars that, though the office is subject to the Court's jurisdiction, so the direction runs to the office.

Now vary the facts. Suppose he returns the Bill under the first proviso, the House repasses it unchanged, and he then reserves it for the President. On the Tamil Nadu decision that was impermissible as a general rule unless the Bill was materially different. That part of the Tamil Nadu decision concerned the construction of article 200 rather than timelines, and a careful answer distinguishes what the Reference displaced, which is timelines, deemed assent and the advice question, from what it did not.

Distinctions

Before 20 November 2025After it
Is the Governor bound by ministerial advice under article 200?Yes, on the Tamil Nadu decisionNo; he enjoys discretion
May a court fix a time limit?Yes, one month or three monthsNo
May a Bill be deemed assented to?Yes, under article 142No
Is the function justiciable on the merits?ReviewableNo merits review
Remedy for indefinite inactionDeemed assentA limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time
Governor's course under article 200Consequence
AssentThe Bill becomes an Act
Withhold assentThe first proviso applies: return as soon as possible with a message, unless it is a Money Bill
Reserve for the PresidentArticle 201 applies; the President assents, withholds, or directs return for reconsideration within six months
Return under the first proviso, and the House repassesThe Governor shall not withhold assent

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Governor is a Union agent. He is the constitutional head of the State, bound by ministerial advice in the general run of his functions under article 163 as Nabam Rebia held, and the discretion recognised in 2025 relates to the article 200 function.

It does not mean inaction is now beyond remedy. The limited mandamus survives, and prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction is what it addresses.

It does not mean the whole of the Tamil Nadu decision is gone. Its construction of the three options and of the first proviso is consistent with the Reference; what went is the timelines, the deemed assent and the holding on advice.

And it does not mean the Governor may be sued. Article 361 protects the person; the office is amenable.

Quick revision

Article 153: a Governor for each State. Article 155: appointed by the President by warrant. Article 156: holds office during the President's pleasure, term five years. Article 163(1): bound by ministerial advice except where required to act in his discretion; Nabam Rebia gives three exceptions, discretion conferred by the Constitution, discretion conferred under it, and individual judgment in specified instances, with a narrow fourth by constitutional necessity, and holds that he may not interfere in the internal proceedings of the House. Article 200: assent, withhold, or reserve; the first proviso requires return as soon as possible with a message for a Bill other than a Money Bill, and on repassing the Governor shall not withhold assent; the second proviso requires reservation of a Bill derogating from the High Court's powers. Article 201: the President's course on a reserved Bill, with six months for reconsideration. State of Tamil Nadu v. Governor, 8 April 2025: no pocket or absolute veto, no reservation in the second round as a general rule, deemed assent, and timelines of one and three months. In re Assent, 20 November 2025: the Governor has discretion under article 200 and is not bound by advice; the function is not justiciable on the merits; a court may not prescribe timelines; article 142 does not permit deemed assent; but a limited mandamus lies against prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction; article 361 protects the person, not the office.

munotes.in223

The Governor: Appointment, Discretion and Assent

Test yourself

1. How is a Governor appointed and removed? Appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal under article 155, and holds office during the President's pleasure under article 156, for a term of five years.

2. State the exceptions to the rule that the Governor acts on advice, as Nabam Rebia stated them. Where he may act in his discretion as conferred by the Constitution; where he may act in his discretion as conferred under the Constitution; and where he may act in his individual judgment in instances specified by the Constitution; with a narrow further category evolved by constitutional necessity in extraordinary situations.

3. What are the three courses under article 200, and what does the first proviso add? Assent, withhold assent, or reserve for the President. The first proviso requires that, on withholding assent to a Bill other than a Money Bill, the Governor return it as soon as possible with a message for reconsideration; and if it is passed again and presented, he shall not withhold assent.

4. What did the Presidential Reference of 20 November 2025 decide about timelines and deemed assent? That it is not appropriate for a court to prescribe timelines under article 200 or article 201, and that article 142 does not permit a deemed assent.

5. What remedy survives for indefinite inaction? A limited mandamus directing the Governor to act within a reasonable time, available where the inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite, and issued without any comment on the merits of which course he should take.

6. Does article 361 put the Governor beyond the Court? It bars proceedings against the Governor personally and forbids criminal proceedings during his term, but the office remains subject to the Court's jurisdiction, which is what makes a limited mandamus possible.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in224

Chapter Forty-Three

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

If the government of a State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution, the Union may take it over; and since 1994 a court may ask whether that was true.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 356(1) provides that if the President, on receipt of a report from the Governor of a State or otherwise, is satisfied that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution, he may by Proclamation assume to himself all or any of the functions of the Government of the State and all or any of the powers vested in the Governor; declare that the powers of the Legislature of the State shall be exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament; and make such incidental and consequential provisions as appear necessary. Clause (3) requires the Proclamation to be laid before each House and to cease to operate at the expiry of two months unless approved by resolutions of both Houses. Clause (4) limits its duration to six months at a time and three years in all, and clause (5), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment, imposes further conditions on any continuance beyond a year.

The setting: articles 355 and 365

Article 355 is the duty that justifies the power. It shall be the duty of the Union to protect every State against external aggression and internal disturbance and to ensure that the government of every State is carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution. Article 356 is the means by which the second half of that duty is performed.

Article 365 is one route to the satisfaction. Where a State has failed to comply with, or to give effect to, any directions given in the exercise of the executive power of the Union, it shall be lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution.

Article 357 supplies the machinery for the exercise of legislative powers under a Proclamation, permitting Parliament to confer on the President the power of the State Legislature to make laws and to authorise the President to delegate it.

What a Proclamation does NOT do is dissolve the High Court or suspend the fundamental rights. Article 356(1)(c) expressly excludes the powers vested in or exercisable by a High Court from what the President may assume.

The safeguards, and when they arrived

Clause (3): parliamentary approval within two months. Every Proclamation shall be laid before each House and shall cease to operate at the expiry of two months unless before that period it has been approved by resolutions of both Houses.

munotes.in225

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

Clause (4): six months at a time, three years in all. A Proclamation approved under clause (3) continues in force for six months from the date of issue and may be extended by further resolutions, but no Proclamation shall remain in force for more than three years.

Clause (5), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978: a continuance beyond one year needs more. A resolution extending a Proclamation beyond one year may be passed only if a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation in the whole or part of the State at the time, and the Election Commission certifies that the continuance is necessary on account of difficulties in holding general elections to the State Assembly.

That clause is the reason article 356 is no longer used for long periods, and it is a good example of a safeguard added after abuse.

From State of Rajasthan to Bommai

1977: the satisfaction is very nearly unreviewable, and there is a reason nobody mentions. In State of Rajasthan v. Union of India, 1977 AIR 1361; 1978 SCR (1) 1, decided on 6 May 1977. Facts. After the ruling party lost the March 1977 general election, the Union Home Minister wrote on 18 April 1977 to the Chief Ministers of nine Congress-ruled States commending that they advise their Governors to dissolve the Assemblies under article 174(2)(b) and seek a fresh mandate, and the Union Law Minister said publicly that a clear case for dissolution had been made out because the party had been rejected by the electorate; six States sued under article 131 for a declaration that the letter was ultra vires and for injunctions restraining the Union from resorting to article 356.

Held, dismissing the suits. The choice between dissolution and re-election is a matter of political expediency under a democratic system and that seeking political power is not per se illegal; that giving electors a periodic opportunity to choose their legislature is an object of a democratic constitution, so a policy serving that end is not contrary to the basic structure; and that article 356(1) calls for an assessment of a situation which, so far as it embraces political and executive policy, the courts cannot interfere with unless a constitutional provision is shown to be contravened. Even so, the Court accepted that a Proclamation could be challenged if it were mala fide or based on wholly extraneous or irrelevant grounds.

The reason the language is so restrictive is a clause that no longer exists. Article 356(5), inserted by the Thirty-eighth Amendment, then provided that notwithstanding anything in the Constitution the satisfaction of the President shall be final and conclusive and shall not be questioned in any court on any ground. Read with article 74(2), which bars any inquiry into ministerial advice, the Court said it could determine validity only on whatever grounds remained or were admitted. The Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 omitted clause (5), and that omission is why Bommai could go where this case could not. Why it matters here is that a candidate who quotes the 1977 language without the clause is describing a Constitution that no longer exists.

munotes.in226

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

1994: the satisfaction is conditioned and the floor is the test. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. A group of appeals and transferred cases about Proclamations dismissing the governments of Karnataka on 21 April 1989, Nagaland, Meghalaya on 11 October 1991, and Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh on 15 January 1993 after the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya. Held, in twelve conclusions. The satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but the power is conditioned and not absolute, relevant material being a precondition; that the Proclamation is not immune from judicial review and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, the court examining whether the material was relevant and not whether it was correct or adequate; that the majority of a government is to be tested on the floor of the House and not in the Governor's assessment; that a dissolution of the Assembly should not take place until both Houses have approved the Proclamation, so that the House can be revived if the Proclamation is struck down; and that secularism is a basic feature, so a State government acting against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356.

Why it matters is that it converted the strongest centralising provision into a reviewable one and changed the practice. The Karnataka, Meghalaya and Nagaland Proclamations were held bad; those relating to Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh were upheld.

2006: and the Governor's report is examinable. In Rameshwar Prasad v. Union of India, decided on 24 January 2006. Facts. The Bihar election of February 2005 produced no majority, the Assembly was kept in suspended animation from 7 March 2005 without ever meeting, and the Governor reported on 27 April and 21 May 2005 that there was a serious attempt to cobble a majority, that members were being won over by various means, that parties were being targeted for a split, and that there were high pressure moves, allurements of caste, posts and money, and horse-trading; the Assembly was dissolved by a Proclamation of 23 May 2005. Held, by the majority. The Proclamation was unconstitutional. In its own words, there was no material, let alone relevant material, with the Governor to assume that there was no legitimate realignment of political parties and that there was a blatant distortion of democracy by induced defections through unfair, illegal, unethical and unconstitutional means. Disqualification for defection is vested in the Speaker and the Governor could not arrogate that authority to himself; the reports were almost identical to those from Karnataka and Nagaland that Bommai had invalidated; and the Governor had moved swiftly and with undue haste on finding that one party might be close to a majority, so the object was to prevent that party from staking a claim.

munotes.in227

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

Relief was nevertheless moulded: despite the unconstitutionality, the Court declined in its discretion to order status quo ante restoring the Assembly. Why it matters here is that it extended Bommai to the report on which the President acts, which is where the material actually comes from, and that it is the standing reminder that a successful challenge does not always restore anything.

A worked example

A State government loses several members to a rival party. The Governor reports that it has lost its majority and recommends a Proclamation. The Union issues one and dissolves the Assembly the same day. Both Houses approve a month later. Advise the dismissed Chief Minister.

The first argument is the floor test. Bommai holds that the majority is to be tested on the floor of the House and not in the Governor's assessment. A Governor who reports a loss of majority without calling for a floor test has substituted his own opinion for the constitutional method.

The second is the material. After Bommai and Rameshwar Prasad, the reports and the material before the President are examinable, not for adequacy but for relevance and for whether they exist at all. A report of defections without any test on the floor may be no material for the conclusion drawn.

The third is the dissolution, and it is the strongest. Bommai holds that the Assembly should not be dissolved until both Houses have approved the Proclamation, precisely so that the House can be revived if the Proclamation falls. Dissolution on the same day forecloses the remedy.

The fourth is the remedy. If the Proclamation is struck down, the Court may restore the status quo ante, reviving the Assembly and the government. In practice relief is often moulded, as it was in Rameshwar Prasad where fresh elections had been notified, and a good answer says so rather than promising restoration.

Distinctions

Article 352, national emergencyArticle 356, President's ruleArticle 360, financial emergency
GroundWar, external aggression or armed rebellionFailure of constitutional machinery in a StateA threat to the financial stability or credit of India
Effect on the State governmentIt continues; Parliament may legislate on State subjectsIt is dismissed or suspendedIt continues, subject to directions
Effect on rightsArticles 358 and 359 operateNoneNone
ApprovalBoth Houses within one month, special majorityBoth Houses within two months, simple majorityBoth Houses within two months
Maximum durationSix months at a time, indefinitely renewableSix months at a time, three years in allIndefinite while approved
Times usedThree: 1962, 1971, 1975Well over a hundredNever
munotes.in228

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

State of Rajasthan, 1977S.R. Bommai, 1994
Nature of the satisfactionSubjective, largely political, and article 356(5) then made it final and conclusiveSubjective but conditioned; clause (5) omitted in 1978
Judicial reviewAlmost none, except mala fides or wholly extraneous groundsAvailable; relevance of the material examined
Test of majorityThe Governor's assessmentThe floor of the House
DissolutionNot addressedNot before both Houses approve

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 356 is dead. It remains available and has been used since 1994, and its use is reviewable rather than forbidden.

It does not mean a court will ask whether the material was adequate. Bommai is express that the court examines relevance, not correctness or adequacy.

It does not mean a Proclamation suspends fundamental rights. That is article 359 under a national emergency; article 356 does not touch Part III, and article 356(1)(c) expressly excludes the powers of a High Court.

And it does not mean restoration always follows a successful challenge. Relief is moulded, and in Rameshwar Prasad the elections were allowed to proceed even though the dissolution was held unconstitutional.

Quick revision

Article 355: the Union's duty to protect a State and to ensure its government is carried on in accordance with the Constitution. Article 356(1): on the Governor's report or otherwise, the President may assume the functions of the State Government and the powers of the Governor, and declare the State Legislature's powers exercisable by Parliament, but may not assume the powers of a High Court. Clause (3): approval by both Houses within two months. Clause (4): six months at a time, three years in all. Clause (5), Forty-fourth Amendment: beyond one year only with a Proclamation of Emergency in force and an Election Commission certificate. Article 357: machinery for legislative powers. Article 365: failure to comply with a Union direction makes it lawful to hold that the machinery has failed. State of Rajasthan 1977: subjective satisfaction, review only for mala fides or wholly extraneous grounds. S.R. Bommai 1994: conditioned satisfaction, relevant material a precondition, review for relevance not adequacy, the floor test, no dissolution before both Houses approve, and secularism as a basic feature. Rameshwar Prasad 2006: the Governor's report is examinable and dissolution cannot rest on his ipse dixit.

munotes.in229

President's Rule: Article 356 and S.R. Bommai

Test yourself

1. State the ground for a Proclamation under article 356 and where the President's information comes from. That a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution; on receipt of a report from the Governor of the State or otherwise.

2. What are the time limits, and what did the Forty-fourth Amendment add? Approval by both Houses within two months, then six months at a time up to a maximum of three years. The Forty-fourth Amendment inserted clause (5), so that continuance beyond one year requires a Proclamation of Emergency to be in operation and a certificate from the Election Commission that elections cannot be held.

3. Give four of the twelve conclusions in S.R. Bommai. The satisfaction is subjective but conditioned and relevant material is a precondition; the Proclamation is reviewable and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds; the majority is to be tested on the floor of the House; and the Assembly should not be dissolved until both Houses have approved the Proclamation.

4. What did State of Rajasthan decide, and how is it still useful? That the satisfaction is subjective and largely political and the Court cannot examine the correctness or adequacy of the material, but that a Proclamation made mala fide or on wholly extraneous grounds could be challenged. That exception is the foundation Bommai built on.

5. What did Rameshwar Prasad add? That the Governor's report itself is examinable, and that a dissolution cannot rest on his ipse dixit where the reports contain no material to support the conclusion that a majority was being secured by illegal means.

6. Why does Bommai's rule about dissolution matter more than it looks? Because if the Assembly is dissolved before both Houses approve the Proclamation, a court that later strikes the Proclamation down has nothing to restore. The rule preserves the remedy.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in230

Chapter Forty-Four

National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

A Proclamation of Emergency turns a federal Constitution unitary for as long as it lasts, and the Constitution says so in terms.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 353 provides that while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation the executive power of the Union shall extend to giving directions to any State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised, and the power of Parliament to make laws shall extend to conferring powers and imposing duties upon the Union or its officers in respect of any matter not in the Union List. Article 250 provides that while such a Proclamation is in operation Parliament shall have power to make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List. Article 354 permits the President to modify the operation of the revenue-sharing provisions in articles 268 to 279. So during an emergency the Union may legislate on State subjects, direct State administration, and alter the financial settlement.

The three articles that change the federal balance

Article 250: legislation. While a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, Parliament has power to make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List. Clause (2) provides that such a law ceases to have effect on the expiration of six months after the Proclamation ceases to operate, except as to things done or omitted before that.

Article 353: administration. The executive power of the Union extends to giving directions to any State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised; and Parliament may confer powers and impose duties on the Union or its officers in respect of matters outside the Union List. The proviso, added by the Forty-second Amendment, applies these to a State even where the Proclamation is in operation only in another part of India, where the security of India is threatened by activities in the part where it does operate.

Article 354: money. The President may direct, while a Proclamation is in operation, that all or any of the provisions of articles 268 to 279 shall for a specified period have effect subject to such exceptions or modifications as he thinks fit. Every such order must be laid before each House.

Note what does not happen. The State Legislature is not dissolved, the State government is not dismissed, and the State's own legislative power continues. Article 251 provides that nothing in article 250 restricts the State's power to make a law it is competent to make, and that a State law repugnant to a Parliamentary law made under article 250 is inoperative only while that law continues.

munotes.in231

National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance

And elections may be postponed. The proviso to article 172(1) permits the term of a Legislative Assembly to be extended by Parliament by up to one year at a time while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, not extending beyond six months after the Proclamation ceases; and the same is provided for the House of the People by article 83(2).

The three occasions, and why the third matters

1962, on the ground of external aggression, during the conflict with China; it continued until 1968.

1971, on the ground of external aggression, during the conflict with Pakistan; it was still in operation in 1975.

1975, on the ground of internal disturbance, with the 1971 Proclamation still running. Two emergencies were in force at once, which is why the Forty-fourth Amendment attended to the grounds as well as the procedure.

The federal consequence of 1975 is often overlooked. The Forty-second Amendment 1976, passed while the emergency was in force, moved education, forests, weights and measures, the protection of wild animals and birds, and the administration of justice and the constitution and organisation of all courts except the Supreme Court and the High Courts, from the State List to the Concurrent List. Those transfers were not undone by the Forty-fourth Amendment and are permanent.

So an emergency changed the federal division of powers for ever, and that is worth a sentence in any answer about the durability of the federal bargain.

A worked example

A Proclamation of Emergency on the ground of external aggression is in force. Parliament enacts a law regulating the sale of essential commodities within States, fixing prices and providing for seizure, and directs the States to enforce it through their own officers. It also modifies the Finance Commission's award for two years. Analyse each element and its life expectancy.

The legislation on a State subject. Trade and commerce within the State is Entry 26 of List II and production and supply of goods is Entry 27, so ordinarily Parliament could not legislate. Article 250 permits it while the Proclamation is in operation. Under article 250(2) the law ceases to have effect six months after the Proclamation ceases.

The direction to the States. Article 353(a) permits the Union to direct a State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised, which is wider than article 256, and article 353(b) permits Parliament to impose duties on Union officers in a non-Union field.

The modification of the financial award. Article 354 permits the President to direct that articles 268 to 279 have effect subject to modifications for a specified period, and every such order must be laid before each House.

munotes.in232

National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance

And the State's own law. If the State already has a price control law, article 251 keeps it alive but inoperative to the extent of the repugnancy while the Parliamentary law lasts, and it revives when that law ceases.

The example shows the design. Everything the Union gains is temporary and time-limited, everything is laid before Parliament, and the State's own competence is suspended rather than destroyed. That is a federation making provision for crisis rather than abandoning federalism.

The cases

The Emergency of 1975 is the reason the safeguards exist. In Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur v. Shivakant Shukla, AIR 1976 SC 1207. Facts. A Presidential Order under article 359 had suspended the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 21 and 22, and several High Courts had nevertheless entertained habeas corpus petitions from detenus. Held, by four to one. No person had any locus standi to move a High Court under article 226 for habeas corpus to challenge a detention on any ground including mala fides, and that section 16A(9) of the Maintenance of Internal Security Act was valid; Khanna J. dissented, holding that the State had no power to deprive a person of life or liberty without the authority of law and that the principle did not owe its existence to article 21 alone. Why it matters here is that although it is a rights case, its federal consequence was that a citizen in a State had no protection from any court, State or Union, which is the point at which a federal division of power stops meaning anything to the person it exists for.

And the case is no longer law. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161. Facts. A reference to nine judges on whether the Constitution protects a right to privacy. Held. Unanimously that privacy is an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and of the freedoms in Part III, and it expressly held that ADM Jabalpur is seriously flawed and stands overruled. Why it matters here is that a student may state the overruling with a case name rather than as an opinion.

Distinctions

Article 356, President's ruleArticle 352, national emergency
GroundFailure of constitutional machinery in a StateWar, external aggression or armed rebellion
ExtentOne StateThe whole of India or a part
State governmentDismissed or suspendedContinues
State LegislaturePowers exercisable by ParliamentContinues; Parliament may also legislate on State subjects
Effect on Part IIINoneArticles 358 and 359 operate
Financial provisionsUntouchedMay be modified under article 354
DurationSix months at a time, three years maximumSix months at a time, renewable indefinitely with approval
munotes.in233

National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance

ArticleWhat the Union gainsFor how long
250Power to legislate on the State ListUntil six months after the Proclamation ceases
353(a)Power to direct a State on the exercise of its executive powerWhile the Proclamation is in operation
353(b)Power to confer powers and impose duties outside the Union ListWhile the Proclamation is in operation
354Power to modify articles 268 to 279The period specified in the order

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the States cease to exist. Their governments and legislatures continue and their own legislative power survives, article 251 preserving it and making a repugnant State law merely inoperative.

It does not mean the changes are permanent. Article 250(2) puts a six-month sunset on a law made under it, and article 354 orders run for a specified period. What was permanent was the Forty-second Amendment's transfer of entries, and that was an amendment rather than an emergency power.

It does not mean article 356 and article 352 are alternatives. They address different situations, and both have been in force at once.

And it does not mean an emergency is unreviewable. The Thirty-eighth Amendment tried to make the satisfaction under article 352 final and conclusive, and the Forty-fourth Amendment removed that, so the ordinary principles of review apply.

Quick revision

Article 352: the Proclamation. Article 250: Parliament may legislate on any State List matter while it is in operation, the law lapsing six months after the Proclamation ceases. Article 251: the State's power survives and its repugnant law is only inoperative meanwhile. Article 353: the Union may direct a State as to the exercise of its executive power, and Parliament may confer powers and impose duties outside the Union List; the proviso extends this where the Proclamation runs in another part of India. Article 354: the President may modify articles 268 to 279 for a specified period, every order to be laid before each House. Articles 83(2) and 172(1) proviso: terms extendable by one year at a time, not beyond six months after the Proclamation ceases. Three Proclamations: 1962, 1971 and 1975, the last with the 1971 one still in force. The Forty-second Amendment, passed during the 1975 emergency, moved education, forests, weights and measures, protection of wild animals and birds, and the administration of justice from List II to List III, and those transfers are permanent. ADM Jabalpur, overruled in Puttaswamy.

Test yourself

1. Which three articles change the federal balance during an emergency, and what does each do? Article 250, which lets Parliament legislate on the State List; article 353, which lets the Union direct a State on the exercise of its executive power and lets Parliament impose duties outside the Union List; and article 354, which lets the President modify articles 268 to 279 on the distribution of revenue.

munotes.in234

National Emergency, and What It Does to the Federal Balance

2. What happens to a law made under article 250 when the emergency ends? It ceases to have effect on the expiration of six months after the Proclamation ceases to operate, except as respects things done or omitted before that.

3. Does a State lose its legislative power during a national emergency? No. Article 251 preserves the State's power to make any law it is competent to make, and a State law repugnant to a law made under article 250 is inoperative only so long as the Parliamentary law continues.

4. Name one permanent federal change that an emergency produced. The Forty-second Amendment 1976, passed while the 1975 emergency was in force, moved education, forests, weights and measures, protection of wild animals and birds, and the administration of justice and the constitution of courts other than the Supreme Court and the High Courts, from the State List to the Concurrent List, and those transfers were not undone.

5. Distinguish article 352 from article 356 in three respects. Article 352 rests on war, external aggression or armed rebellion, extends to the whole or part of India, and leaves the State government in office. Article 356 rests on the failure of constitutional machinery, applies to one State, and dismisses or suspends its government.

6. Why does ADM Jabalpur belong in a federalism chapter as well as a rights chapter? Because its effect was that a citizen in a State had no remedy in any court, State or Union, which is the point at which the division of power between two governments ceases to mean anything to the person it exists to protect.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in235

Chapter Forty-Five

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU set "Elaborate the significance of the Doctrine of Judicial Review in the federal framework" on Q.P. 12192 (2015) and Q.P. 50548 (2019), and asked about federal umpiring in February 2026.

In one line

A federation divides power by a written rule, and a written rule needs somebody to say what it means who is not one of the two governments bound by it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in a federal system the constitution allocates fields of legislation between two sets of government, and disputes about that allocation are inevitable because fields overlap and circumstances change. Neither government can be the judge of its own competence without destroying the division. Judicial review in the federal framework is therefore not an optional refinement but a structural necessity: it supplies the umpire. In India that role rests on article 246 with the Seventh Schedule, which creates the question; article 254, which resolves a Concurrent conflict; articles 131, 132 and 136, which bring the question to the Supreme Court; and article 226, which brings it to a High Court. The power of judicial review vested in the High Courts and the Supreme Court is part of the basic structure.

Why a federation needs an umpire, in four steps

Step one: the division is written, so it is capable of being disputed. An unwritten arrangement can be settled politically. A written allocation produces a legal question: is this law within this entry?

Step two: neither government can answer it. If the Union decides, the States have no protected field. If a State decides, no national law is secure. Either way the division has been abolished by the method of settling disputes about it.

Step three: the answer must therefore come from a third body, and it must be a court. The question is one of construction, which is what courts do, and it must be decided by reasons that bind in future cases.

Step four: the umpire must be independent of both. This is why judicial independence, a topic of the constitutionalism half of the module, is also a federalism topic. A court whose judges are appointed and removable by one of the two parties is not an umpire.

What the umpire actually decides

Whether a law is within the legislature's field. The doctrine of pith and substance, worked in [Pith and Substance, Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment], is the method.

Which law prevails in a Concurrent conflict. Article 254, worked in [Repugnancy: Article 254], with Hoechst fixing the boundary.

Whether the Union has used a federal power for the purpose it was given. S.R. Bommai on article 356 is the leading example, and it is the point at which review of the federal balance became real.

Whether a shared institution's output binds. Mohit Minerals on the Goods and Services Tax Council is the newest example, and the only one from this decade.

munotes.in236

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

And whether a State's action obstructs the national economic union. Articles 301 to 307, worked in the trade chapter.

The four routes to the umpire

Article 131: the original jurisdiction. The Supreme Court has, to the exclusion of any other court, original jurisdiction in any dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, between the Government of India and any State or States on one side and one or more other States on the other, or between two or more States, if and in so far as the dispute involves any question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. This is the express federal jurisdiction and it is worked in its own chapter.

Article 132: the constitutional appeal. An appeal lies to the Supreme Court from any judgment of a High Court in a civil, criminal or other proceeding if the High Court certifies that the case involves a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of the Constitution.

Article 136: special leave. The Supreme Court may in its discretion grant special leave to appeal from any judgment, decree, determination, sentence or order in any cause or matter passed by any court or tribunal in India, except a court or tribunal constituted under a law relating to the armed forces.

Article 226: the High Court. A High Court may issue directions, orders or writs for the enforcement of Part III rights and for any other purpose, and most competence questions actually arise here first, in an ordinary challenge by an affected person.

Note which route does the work. Article 131 has been used sparingly. The overwhelming majority of federal questions come up as an ordinary challenge by a taxpayer, a trader or a manufacturer under article 226, and reach the Supreme Court under article 132 or 136. That is worth saying, because it shows that the umpire is invoked by private persons rather than by governments.

A worked example

A State levies a tax on the entry of goods into a local area for consumption, use or sale. A national manufacturer challenges it, saying it is beyond the State's competence, that it conflicts with a Union law, and that it obstructs trade between States. How does the umpire work through it?

First, competence. Entry 52 of List II is taxes on the entry of goods into a local area for consumption, use or sale therein. The State is competent, and if the manufacturer's real complaint is about the amount, that is not a competence question at all.

Second, pith and substance if the entry is disputed. If the levy is in substance a tax on the sale of goods, or on manufacture, the entry relied on will not support it, and Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee supplies the method: examine the enactment as a whole and ascertain its true nature and character, an incidental effect not being fatal, the extent of the invasion being a matter of degree.

munotes.in237

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

Third, repugnancy, but only if the Concurrent List is in play. Hoechst holds that article 254 has no application to an overlap between List II and Lists I or III, so a conflict with a Union law made under List I is a competence question and not a repugnancy question.

Fourth, the freedom of trade. Articles 301 to 307 ask a different question from competence: a tax may be within the State's entry and still offend article 301 if it directly restricts the movement of trade, and it must then be saved by article 302 or article 304.

And fifth, the route. The manufacturer files under article 226 in the High Court, and whichever side loses seeks leave under article 136. The Union is not a party unless it chooses to be, and the State is defending its own statute. That is the umpire being invoked by a private person, which is how federal questions actually reach a court.

The cases

The umpire's method for a Union law. In Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061. Facts. A challenge to the Wealth-tax Act 1957 as amended in 1969 to include the capital value of agricultural land. Held, by four to three. The amendment was valid and that the correct approach to a Union law is to ask whether it falls within List II or List III; if it does not, competence follows from article 248 with Entry 97 of List I without any need to find a Union entry. Why it matters here is that it shows the umpire adopting a method rather than deciding case by case, which is what makes its decisions usable by the next litigant.

The umpire's method for a State law. In State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318. Facts. A challenge to the Bombay Prohibition Act 1949 on the ground, among others, that it encroached on the Union's power over import across customs frontiers. Held. The Act to be in pith and substance a law with respect to intoxicating liquors under Entry 8 of List II, an incidental encroachment on a Union entry not invalidating it, while striking down several provisions for violating fundamental rights. Why it matters here is that it separates the two enquiries: the umpire decides competence, and Part III is a different question decided afterwards.

The umpire reaching the political provisions. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. Proclamations under article 356 dismissing six State governments. Held. The satisfaction is subjective but conditioned, that relevant material is a precondition, that the Proclamation may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, that the majority is tested on the floor of the House, and that federalism and secularism are basic features. Why it matters here is that before 1994 the umpire's writ did not run to the provision that mattered most, and after it, it does.

munotes.in238

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

And the umpire deciding what a shared institution's word is worth. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. A challenge to integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight and the question whether the Goods and Services Tax Council's recommendations bind. Held. The levy was bad as double taxation, and that the recommendations are persuasive and not binding, because article 246A confers simultaneous power on the Union and the States and Indian federalism is a dialogue between equal participants. Why it matters here is that it is the modern statement of the umpire's federal role, and it is the case a February 2026 candidate should have reached for.

Distinctions

QuestionProvisionMethod
Is a Union law competent?Articles 246, 248, Entry 97Ask whether it falls in List II or III: H.S. Dhillon
Is a State law competent?Articles 245, 246Pith and substance: Balsara, Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee
Which law prevails on a Concurrent subject?Article 254Direct conflict or occupied field; not applicable to List II: Hoechst
Was a federal power used properly?Articles 356, 365Relevance of the material: S.R. Bommai
Does a shared body's recommendation bind?Article 279ANo; simultaneous power: Mohit Minerals
Does a State law obstruct the economic union?Articles 301 to 307Direct and immediate restriction, then articles 302 and 304
RouteWho invokes itHow often federal questions come this way
Article 131A governmentRarely
Article 226 then 136A private person affectedMost of the time
Article 132Either, on a certificateOccasionally

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the court favours either government. It has struck down Union laws for want of competence and State laws for trespassing, and both kinds of decision are the umpire working.

It does not mean every federal disagreement is a legal question. Whether a State should receive a larger share of taxes, or whether a Bill is wise, are political questions, and article 280 and article 263 exist for them.

It does not mean the umpire is neutral about the Constitution. It is bound by it, which is why Bommai could not simply defer to the Union and why Mohit Minerals could not simply defer to the Council.

munotes.in239

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

And it does not mean the umpire is always effective. An award under article 262 that a State does not implement, or a direction that a government slow-walks, shows the limit: a court can declare, and enforcement against a government is a different problem.

Quick revision

A federation divides power by a written rule; the rule produces disputes; neither government can decide its own competence without abolishing the division; so the umpire must be a third body, and it must be an independent court. In India: article 246 with the Seventh Schedule creates the question; article 254 resolves a Concurrent conflict; articles 131, 132 and 136 bring it to the Supreme Court; article 226 to a High Court, which is where most federal questions actually begin, brought by a private person rather than a government. The power of review under articles 32, 226 and 227 is part of the basic structure. H.S. Dhillon: the method for a Union law. Balsara and Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee: pith and substance for a State law, with Part III a separate enquiry. Hoechst: article 254 confined to the Concurrent field. S.R. Bommai: review reaches article 356. Mohit Minerals: the GST Council recommends and does not command.

Test yourself

1. Why is judicial review structurally necessary in a federation rather than merely useful? Because the division of powers is a written rule which produces disputes, and if either government decided its own competence the division would be abolished by the method of settling disputes about it. The decision must come from a third body, and it must be a court because the question is one of construction whose answer must bind in future cases.

2. Name the four routes by which a federal question reaches the Supreme Court. Article 131, the exclusive original jurisdiction in disputes between governments; article 132, appeal on a High Court certificate that a substantial question of interpretation of the Constitution is involved; article 136, special leave; and, indirectly, article 226 in the High Court followed by an appeal.

3. Which route carries most federal questions in practice, and why does that matter? Article 226 followed by article 136, because the challenge is usually brought by a taxpayer, trader or manufacturer affected by the law rather than by a government. It matters because it shows the umpire is invoked by private persons.

4. State the method the umpire uses for a Union law and for a State law. For a Union law, ask whether it falls within List II or List III; if not, competence follows from article 248 with Entry 97: H.S. Dhillon. For a State law, ascertain its pith and substance from the enactment as a whole, its object, scope and effect, disregarding an incidental encroachment: Balsara and Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee.

munotes.in240

Judicial Review in the Federal Framework: The Court as Umpire

5. Why is judicial independence a federalism topic as well as a constitutionalism topic? Because an umpire appointed and removable by one of the two parties to the dispute is not an umpire, so the provisions securing tenure, salary and appointment protect the federal division as much as they protect individual rights.

6. Give the limit of the umpire's power in a federation. It can declare a law or an action invalid, but it cannot compel a government to implement an award or a direction in the way it can compel a private person, which is why an unimplemented water award or a slow-walked direction has no judicial answer.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in241

Chapter Forty-Six

Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The Supreme Court alone may decide a legal dispute between the Union and a State, or between States, and the dispute must be about a legal right rather than about a grievance.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 131 confers on the Supreme Court, to the exclusion of any other court, original jurisdiction in any dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, between the Government of India and any State or States on one side and one or more other States on the other, or between two or more States, if and in so far as the dispute involves any question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. The proviso excludes a dispute arising out of a treaty, agreement, covenant, engagement, sanad or similar instrument which was entered into before the commencement of the Constitution and continues in operation, or which provides that the jurisdiction shall not extend to such a dispute.

The four elements

A dispute. Not a mere difference of opinion or a political disagreement, but a controversy capable of judicial determination.

Between the named parties. The Government of India and one or more States, or the Union and States on one side against other States, or States between themselves. A private person cannot invoke it, and an individual cannot be a party.

Involving a question on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. This is the operative limitation, and it is what the litigation has been about.

Excluding the instruments in the proviso, which relate to pre-Constitution treaties and covenants with the princely States.

And it is exclusive. The words "to the exclusion of any other court" mean no High Court may entertain such a dispute, which is what makes article 131 different from article 226.

What "a legal right" means

In State of Karnataka v. Union of India, 1978 AIR 68; (1977) 4 SCC 608, decided on 8 November 1977 by seven judges. Facts. Opposition members of the Karnataka Assembly gave the Union Home Minister a memorandum alleging corruption, favouritism and nepotism against the Chief Minister; the State appointed its own commission of inquiry under section 3(1) of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 on 18 May 1977, and on 23 May 1977 the Government of India appointed a commission of its own, presided over by a retired judge of the Supreme Court, to inquire into the same charges excluding any matter covered by the State's notification. The State sued under article 131.

Held, by four to three. The suit is maintainable. A State which challenges the validity of Union action against one or more of its Ministers in respect of acts involving the exercise of its governmental powers has sufficient interest to maintain a suit under article 131, because what it claims appertains to the State as a State. The case involved the exercise of governmental powers vested in the State and its Ministers as against those of the Central Government, and questions about the meaning, ambit and applicability of constitutional provisions whose operation is of vital interest to every State. Where the representatives of a State and of the whole people of India differ on a question of interpretation of the Constitution, it is too technical an argument to say that no suit lies. Untwalia, Shinghal and Jaswant Singh JJ. dissented on maintainability.

munotes.in242

Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131

Why it matters is that it keeps the jurisdiction from being read so narrowly that it becomes useless. A State's interest in the constitutional position of its own government is a legal interest.

What article 131 will not do

It will not decide a political grievance. A State that dislikes a Union policy has no legal right infringed, and the jurisdiction does not extend to it.

It will not be used by a private person. The parties are governments.

It does not reach a water dispute. Article 262(2) permits Parliament to exclude the Supreme Court from an inter-State water dispute, and section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956 has done so.

And it does not always give the State what it wants. In State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241. Facts. The Union's acquisition of coal-bearing land vested in the State under the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957, the State suing under article 131 on the footing that it was sovereign within its own field. Held, by the majority. The Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between sovereign units, that the States were not sovereign before it, that Parliament's legislative power extends to the property of a State unless the Constitution provides otherwise, and that no constitutional guarantee protects a State's property against acquisition by the Union. Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that the jurisdiction was available and the State still lost, which is the ordinary outcome of an umpire doing its job.

A worked example

A State wishes to challenge a Union statute that it says is beyond Parliament's legislative competence and destroys a State subject. May it use article 131, and should it?

It may. A dispute about legislative competence between the Union and a State is a question of law on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends, and there is a long-standing question, argued in more than one case, about whether a State may use article 131 to challenge the constitutionality of a Union law rather than a specific act affecting it.

munotes.in243

Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131

The argument that it may not is that article 131 speaks of a legal right, and a State has no legal right that a Union statute be constitutional; the appropriate route is a challenge by a person affected, under article 226 or article 32.

The argument that it may is State of Karnataka: a State has sufficient interest in questions about the ambit of constitutional provisions whose operation is of vital interest to it, and it is too technical to say no suit lies where the two representatives of the people differ on interpretation.

Whether it should is a separate question, and a good answer separates them. An article 131 suit is heard by the Supreme Court at first instance, on pleadings and issues, with no appeal. A challenge under article 226 gets a High Court judgment first, which sharpens the questions, and then a hearing under article 136. States have often preferred the second route for that reason.

And note the alternative the Union has. Under article 143 the President may refer a question of law or fact of public importance to the Supreme Court for its opinion, which is how the Berubari question and the assent question of 2025 were both decided. That is the Union's route and it is not available to a State.

The advisory jurisdiction, for contrast

Article 143(1). If at any time it appears to the President that a question of law or of fact has arisen, or is likely to arise, which is of such a nature and of such public importance that it is expedient to obtain the opinion of the Supreme Court upon it, he may refer the question, and the Court may after such hearing as it thinks fit report to the President its opinion thereon.

The opinion is not a judgment and does not bind as res judicata, but it is followed. In re Berubari Union and Exchange of Enclaves, the opinion pronounced on 14 March 1960, is the standard example. Facts. The Indo-Pakistan Agreement of 1958 requiring the division of Berubari Union and the exchange of the Cooch-Behar enclaves, and Held. Article 3 governs the internal readjustment of the territories of States and does not authorise the cession of Indian territory to a foreign State, so a law under article 3 would be incompetent and an amendment under article 368 was necessary. Why it matters here is that it shows the two federal jurisdictions side by side: article 131 is adversarial and belongs to the governments, article 143 is advisory and belongs to the President.

munotes.in244

Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131

Distinctions

Article 131Article 226Article 143
CourtSupreme Court, exclusivelyA High CourtSupreme Court
Who may invokeThe Union or a StateAny personThe President
NatureOriginal, adversarialOriginal, adversarialAdvisory
RequirementA question on which a legal right dependsA Part III right or any other purposeA question of law or fact of public importance
OutcomeA binding decreeA writ or directionAn opinion, not binding as res judicata
AppealNoneTo the Supreme CourtNot applicable

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean every Union and State disagreement goes to the Supreme Court. Most reach it as an ordinary challenge by a private person under article 226 and then article 136.

It does not mean a State always has standing. The dispute must involve a question on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends, and a political grievance does not.

It does not cover water disputes. Article 262 and section 11 of the Act of 1956 exclude them.

And it does not mean a successful invocation produces a successful outcome. State of West Bengal is the standing example of a State using the jurisdiction and losing.

Quick revision

Article 131: exclusive original jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in a dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, between the Union and States on one side and other States on the other, or between two or more States, if and so far as it involves a question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. The proviso excludes disputes arising out of pre-Constitution treaties, covenants and similar instruments still in operation. Exclusive: no High Court may entertain such a dispute. A private person may neither invoke it nor be a party. Water disputes are excluded by article 262 and section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956. State of Karnataka v. Union of India, seven judges, four to three: a State challenging Union action against its Ministers in respect of the exercise of its governmental powers has sufficient interest, because what it claims appertains to the State as a State. State of West Bengal v. Union of India: the jurisdiction was available and the State lost. Article 143: the President's advisory reference, an opinion rather than a judgment, as in In re Berubari.

Test yourself

1. State the jurisdiction article 131 confers and the limitation on it. Exclusive original jurisdiction in a dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, between the Union and States on one side and other States on the other, or between two or more States, if and in so far as the dispute involves any question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends.

munotes.in245

Disputes Between the Union and a State: Article 131

2. Why can a private person not use article 131? Because the article names the parties: the Government of India and the States. An individual is neither, and a private grievance about a federal question goes to a High Court under article 226 instead.

3. What did State of Karnataka v. Union of India decide, and by what margin? By four to three, that the suit was maintainable: a State challenging Union action against its Ministers in respect of acts involving the exercise of its governmental powers has sufficient interest, because what it claims appertains to the State as a State, and it is too technical to deny a suit where the State and the Union differ on the interpretation of the Constitution.

4. Name two categories of dispute article 131 will not take. A political grievance in which no legal right is in issue; and an inter-State water dispute, which article 262(2) permits Parliament to exclude and which section 11 of the Act of 1956 has excluded.

5. Distinguish article 131 from article 143. Article 131 is adversarial original jurisdiction between governments, producing a binding decree with no appeal. Article 143 is advisory: the President refers a question of law or fact of public importance and the Court reports an opinion, which is followed but does not bind as res judicata.

6. Why do States often prefer article 226 to article 131? Because an article 131 suit is heard by the Supreme Court at first instance on pleadings and issues with no appeal, whereas a challenge through a High Court under article 226 produces a reasoned judgment that sharpens the questions before the Supreme Court hears the matter under article 136.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in246

Chapter Forty-Seven

Central Control Against State Autonomy

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU set "Explain the dynamic of federalism and an issue of Central Control Vs. State Autonomy" on Q.P. 307701 (2016) and Q.P. 25921 (2018), and "Issue of State Autonomy in India" as a short note on Q.P. 307701.

In one line

The Indian Constitution gives the Union more levers over the States than any comparable federation, and the practical balance has been set less by the text than by two judicial decisions and by where the money is.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: State autonomy means the capacity of a State to decide, within the field the Constitution assigns to it, without the Union's permission or interference. Central control means the Union's constitutional and practical capacity to direct, override or displace that decision. The Indian Constitution provides for both: an exclusive State List and an entrenched amending procedure on one side, and articles 3, 200, 249, 250, 256, 257, 293, 356 and 365 on the other. The dynamic between them has changed three times: by the Forty-second and Forty-fourth Amendments, by S.R. Bommai in 1994, and by the fiscal arrangements since 2016.

The levers, grouped by what they act on

On legislation. Article 249, entry into the State List on a two-thirds resolution of the Council of States. Article 250, the same during an emergency. Article 252, at the request of two or more States. Article 253, to implement a treaty. Article 254, Union law prevailing on a Concurrent subject. Article 248 with Entry 97, the residue.

On a Bill. Article 200, the Governor's power to reserve a Bill for the President, and article 201, the President's power to withhold assent with no time limit and no obligation to give reasons. This is the least discussed and among the most effective levers, because a Bill that is never assented to never becomes law and there is nothing to challenge.

On administration. Articles 256 and 257, directions to a State; article 365, the sanction; article 258(2), duties imposed on State officers by Union law; and the all India services under article 312.

On the government itself. Article 356, dismissal; article 155 and 156, the Governor appointed and removable by the Union.

On money. Article 271, surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool; article 282, conditional grants for centrally sponsored schemes; article 293(3), the Union's consent required for State borrowing while any Union loan or guarantee is outstanding.

On the territory itself. Article 3, alteration of boundaries and abolition of a State by ordinary law.

What the States have on the other side

An exclusive List of sixty-one entries, justiciable, with a court as umpire.

Entrenchment. The proviso to article 368(2) requires ratification by half the States before the Seventh Schedule, the representation of States in Parliament, or article 368 itself may be amended.

A chamber of their own, whose resolution is the only route into the State List in normal times, under articles 249 and 312.

munotes.in247

Central Control Against State Autonomy

A revenue share settled by an independent body under article 280, and simultaneous taxing power under article 246A.

And the basic structure. Federalism is a basic feature, so an amendment abolishing the division would be void.

The three moments when the balance moved

1976 and 1978: two amendments in opposite directions. The Forty-second Amendment moved education, forests, weights and measures, the protection of wild animals and birds, and the administration of justice from the State List to the Concurrent List, and those transfers are permanent. The Forty-fourth Amendment tightened article 352 and inserted article 356(5) requiring an Election Commission certificate for continuance beyond a year, and it removed the clause that had made the President's satisfaction final and conclusive.

1994: S.R. Bommai. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. Proclamations under article 356 dismissing the governments of Karnataka, Nagaland, Meghalaya, Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh. Held, in twelve conclusions. The satisfaction is subjective but conditioned, that relevant material is a precondition, that a Proclamation may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, that the majority is to be tested on the floor of the House, that the Assembly should not be dissolved before both Houses approve, and that federalism and secularism are basic features. Why it matters here is that it changed the practice more than any amendment: the annual rate of article 356 Proclamations fell sharply after 1994, and the floor test replaced the Governor's opinion.

2016 onwards: the fiscal balance moved twice, in opposite directions. The goods and services tax gave the States simultaneous taxing power in article 246A, which Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700, held to be a real power that the Council's recommendations do not displace, describing Indian federalism as a dialogue between equal participants. But the growth of surcharges and cesses, which article 271 puts wholly outside the divisible pool, has reduced the share of Union revenue the States actually receive.

And 2025 added a fourth moment, on the assent lever. In In re Assent, Withholding or Reservation of Bills by the Governor and the President, the advisory opinion pronounced on 20 November 2025. Facts. A Presidential reference of fourteen questions following the Tamil Nadu decision. Held. The Governor has discretion under article 200 and is not bound by ministerial advice; that the function is not justiciable on the merits; that a court may not prescribe timelines under article 200 or article 201; that article 142 does not permit a deemed assent; but that a limited mandamus lies where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite. Why it matters here is that the assent lever, which the April 2025 judgment had substantially disabled, was largely restored seven months later.

munotes.in248

Central Control Against State Autonomy

A worked example

A State passes a law regulating an industry, which the Governor reserves for the President; the President neither assents nor withholds for two years. Meanwhile the Union announces a centrally sponsored scheme on the same subject with conditional funding, and the State's request to borrow for its own scheme is refused. Identify the levers and the remedies.

The reserved Bill. Article 201 puts no time limit on the President and the 2025 Reference holds that a court may not impose one. The remedy is a limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time where the inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite, with no direction as to the outcome.

The scheme. Article 282 permits a grant for any public purpose even outside legislative competence. The State is not obliged to join and loses the money if it does not. There is no legal remedy at all; the forum is article 263 or the political process.

The borrowing. Article 293(3) requires the Union's consent while any Union loan or guarantee is outstanding, which it almost always is. The consent is a real discretion and there is little scope for review.

Now the point of the example. Not one of the three levers can be resisted in court in any substantial way, and none of them is unconstitutional. That is the honest answer to MU's stem: the central-control question in India is mostly not a question about the validity of Union action but about the absence of remedies against lawful Union action.

And the counterweight is worth naming. The State's own answer is political and institutional: the Council of States, the Finance Commission, the Inter-State Council, and the fact that a State government is elected and can say so publicly.

Distinctions

LeverProvisionIs it reviewable?
Dismissal of a governmentArticle 356Yes, since S.R. Bommai: relevance of the material, floor test
Directions to a StateArticles 256, 257, 365The direction, marginally; the Proclamation that follows, yes
Reserving and withholding assentArticles 200, 201Not on the merits; a limited mandamus for indefinite inaction
Legislating on a State subjectArticles 249, 250Yes, for compliance with the conditions
Conditional grantsArticle 282Effectively not
Consent to borrowArticle 293(3)Effectively not
Redrawing a StateArticle 3Very limited
Moved towards the CentreMoved towards the States
Forty-second Amendment 1976: five subjects to the Concurrent ListForty-fourth Amendment 1978: article 356(5) and the tighter emergency
Growth of surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool, article 271S.R. Bommai 1994: article 356 made reviewable
Centrally sponsored schemes under article 282Article 246A 2016: simultaneous taxing power
The Governor's discretion restored in November 2025Mohit Minerals 2022: the GST Council recommends, it does not command
munotes.in249

Central Control Against State Autonomy

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Union acts unlawfully. Nearly every lever in this chapter is expressly conferred, and the constitutional question is usually about the absence of a remedy rather than about validity.

It does not mean the States are helpless. They hold an exclusive List, a chamber of their own, an entrenched amending procedure, a share of revenue settled by an independent body, and simultaneous power over the goods and services tax.

It does not mean the direction of travel is one way. Four of the eight rows in the table above run the other way, and two of them are from the last decade.

And it does not mean the answer is a list. MU asks for the dynamic. A candidate who lists ten articles without saying what has actually changed, and when, has described the machinery and not the question.

Quick revision

Levers on legislation: articles 248, 249, 250, 252, 253, 254. On a Bill: articles 200 and 201, with no time limit on the President. On administration: articles 256, 257, 258(2), 312 and 365. On the government: articles 155, 156 and 356. On money: articles 271, 282 and 293(3). On territory: article 3. Counterweights: an exclusive List of sixty-one entries with a court as umpire, the proviso to article 368(2), the Council of States under articles 249 and 312, the Finance Commission under article 280, article 246A, and federalism as a basic feature. Four moments: the Forty-second and Forty-fourth Amendments; S.R. Bommai 1994, which made article 356 reviewable and substituted the floor test; the goods and services tax with Mohit Minerals 2022, against the growth of surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool; and the Presidential Reference of 20 November 2025, which restored the Governor's discretion under article 200 while leaving a limited mandamus for indefinite inaction.

Test yourself

1. Group the Union's levers by what they act on, with one article for each group. Legislation, article 249; a Bill, article 200; administration, article 256; the government itself, article 356; money, article 282; and territory, article 3.

2. Which lever is least discussed and why is it effective? The reservation of a Bill under article 200 and the withholding of assent under article 201, because there is no time limit, no obligation to give reasons, and a Bill that never receives assent never becomes law, so there is nothing to challenge.

3. How did S.R. Bommai change the practical balance? By holding the satisfaction under article 356 conditioned and reviewable on the relevance of the material, substituting the floor of the House for the Governor's assessment, and requiring that the Assembly not be dissolved before both Houses approve. The use of article 356 fell sharply afterwards.

munotes.in250

Central Control Against State Autonomy

4. Name one fiscal change since 2016 in each direction. Towards the States, article 246A giving them simultaneous power over the goods and services tax, held in Mohit Minerals to be a real power the Council cannot displace. Towards the Centre, the growth of surcharges and cesses, which article 271 keeps wholly outside the divisible pool.

5. What did the Presidential Reference of 20 November 2025 restore, and what did it leave? It restored the Governor's discretion under article 200, held the function non-justiciable on the merits, forbade courts to prescribe timelines and rejected deemed assent under article 142. It left a limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite.

6. Why is "the Union acted unlawfully" usually the wrong frame for this question? Because nearly every lever is expressly conferred by the Constitution. The real issue is the absence of a remedy against lawful Union action, which is why the counterweights that matter are institutional and political rather than judicial.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in251

Chapter Forty-Eight

Asymmetric Federalism

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU's February 2026 paper set: "The asymmetrical federal arrangement under the Constitution is well suited for our country. Discuss in the light of special provisions for Delhi, Sixth Schedule special provisions for north east states and other states."

In one line

Not every State in India stands in the same relationship to the Union, and the Constitution says so in about twenty separate places.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a symmetrical federation gives every constituent unit the same powers and the same relationship with the centre. An asymmetrical federation gives some units powers or protections that others do not have. India is asymmetrical by design and in several different ways: by special provisions for named States in articles 371 and 371A to 371J; by the Fifth and Sixth Schedules for Scheduled Areas and tribal areas; by the special constitutional position given to the National Capital Territory of Delhi and to Puducherry under articles 239AA and 239A; by the Union territories, which are not States at all; and, until 2019, by article 370 for Jammu and Kashmir. The Supreme Court has now described article 370 in terms as a feature of asymmetric federalism.

Why a large plural country ends up asymmetrical

Because the units are not alike. Nagaland's population is smaller than that of many Indian districts, and Uttar Pradesh's is larger than that of most countries. Treating them identically is a formal equality that produces substantive absurdity.

Because some units joined on terms. Article 371A for Nagaland and article 371G for Mizoram record undertakings given to secure accession or to end an insurgency, and those undertakings are the reason the article exists.

Because some regions inside a State need protection from that State. The Fifth and Sixth Schedules exist because a tribal population that is a minority in its State needs a guarantee the State's own majority cannot remove.

And because a capital city is not an ordinary State. The seat of the Union government cannot be under the exclusive control of a State government, which is why Delhi has articles 239AA and 239AB rather than the ordinary Part VI.

The theoretical name for the argument is worth having. The claim is that asymmetry is a device for holding a diverse polity together by giving each part what it actually needs, and the objection is that it produces resentment among the units that receive nothing and complicates the constitutional scheme.

The five families of asymmetry

One: special provisions for named States, articles 371 and 371A to 371J. Article 371 gives the Governors of Maharashtra and Gujarat special responsibility for development boards for Vidarbha, Marathwada, Saurashtra and Kutch. Article 371A protects Naga customary law and procedure, ownership and transfer of land and its resources, and provides that no Act of Parliament in respect of those matters applies to Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly so decides. Article 371B provides for a committee of the Assam Assembly. Article 371C does the same for the hill areas of Manipur. Articles 371D and 371E provide for equitable opportunities in public employment and education in Andhra Pradesh and for a central university there. Article 371F contains the special provisions for Sikkim on its admission in 1975. Article 371G protects Mizo customary law, land and religious and social practices on the same model as Nagaland. Article 371H gives the Governor of Arunachal Pradesh special responsibility for law and order. Article 371-I contains the special provision for Goa. Article 371J provides for a separate development board for the Hyderabad-Karnataka region.

munotes.in252

Asymmetric Federalism

Two: the Fifth and Sixth Schedules. The Fifth Schedule governs Scheduled Areas in States other than the north eastern ones, with a Tribes Advisory Council and a power in the Governor to direct that an Act of Parliament or of the State Legislature shall not apply, or shall apply with modifications. The Sixth Schedule governs the tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram through Autonomous District Councils with their own legislative, executive and judicial powers.

Three: the National Capital Territory and Puducherry. Article 239AA gives Delhi a Legislative Assembly with power over the State and Concurrent Lists except public order, police and land, and article 239AB provides for the failure of constitutional machinery there. Article 239A permits Parliament to create a legislature for certain Union territories, which is Puducherry's basis.

Four: Union territories generally. Articles 239 to 241 place them under the President acting through an administrator, with Parliament legislating for them under article 246(4).

Five: article 370, until 2019. A whole constitutional relationship of its own, now ended.

A worked example

MU's February 2026 stem asks whether the asymmetrical arrangement is well suited to India, naming Delhi, the Sixth Schedule and the north east. How should the answer be built?

Open by defining the term and stating the claim. A symmetrical federation treats every unit alike; an asymmetrical one does not; India is asymmetrical in five distinct ways.

Take the three named examples in the order the paper names them, and give each its provision. Delhi: article 239AA, an Assembly with the State and Concurrent Lists except public order, police and land, and the services dispute settled by two Constitution Benches. The Sixth Schedule: Autonomous District Councils in Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram with legislative, executive and judicial powers of their own, which is a fourth tier of government. The north east: articles 371A to 371H, of which 371A on Naga customary law and land is the strongest, since an Act of Parliament on those subjects does not apply to Nagaland unless the Assembly so decides.

Then take "other states", which the stem invites and most answers skip. Articles 371, 371D, 371E, 371-I and 371J cover Maharashtra, Gujarat, Andhra Pradesh, Goa and the Hyderabad-Karnataka region, so asymmetry is not a north eastern phenomenon.

munotes.in253

Asymmetric Federalism

Then argue both sides. For: it answers real differences, it was the price of accession in two cases and of peace in another, and it has kept regions inside the Union that might not have stayed. Against: it complicates the scheme, it generates demands from States that have no special provision, and provisions justified as temporary have proved permanent.

And conclude with the Court's own words, which is the strongest close available. In In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided on 11 December 2023, the Supreme Court described article 370 as a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty, and upheld the abrogation on that footing. Asymmetry is therefore a recognised constitutional category in India and not merely a description used by writers.

The case

In In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided on 11 December 2023. Facts. Challenges to Constitutional Order 272 of 5 August 2019, which applied the whole Constitution to Jammu and Kashmir and amended article 367 so that the reference to the Constituent Assembly of the State in the proviso to article 370(3) would be read as a reference to its Legislative Assembly; to Constitutional Order 273 of 6 August 2019 declaring that article 370 ceased to operate; and to the Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019, all done while the State was under President's rule with its Assembly dissolved.

Held, unanimously. The abrogation was valid though not every step of the route was. The State retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949, and article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism rather than of sovereignty. Article 370 was a temporary provision, as its historical context and its placement in Part XXI show. The power under article 370(3) did not cease when the State's Constituent Assembly was dissolved; only that Assembly's transitional power to recommend ceased, so the President could issue CO 273 unilaterally. But paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 370 through article 367, was held ultra vires article 370(1)(d): an interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass the procedure for amending a provision, and what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly. The rest of CO 272 is valid.

Why it matters here is the phrase. Asymmetric federalism is now a term the Supreme Court has used to characterise a constitutional provision, which is why a February 2026 candidate could be expected to use it.

Distinctions

FamilyProvisionWhat it gives
Named StatesArticles 371, 371A to 371JDevelopment boards, protection of customary law and land, employment and education safeguards, special responsibilities of a Governor
Scheduled AreasFifth ScheduleA Tribes Advisory Council, and the Governor's power to disapply or modify an Act
Tribal areas of the north eastSixth ScheduleAutonomous District Councils with legislative, executive and judicial powers
The capital and PuducherryArticles 239AA, 239AB, 239AA Legislative Assembly with a truncated field
Union territoriesArticles 239 to 241, 246(4)No Statehood; administration by the President through an administrator
Jammu and Kashmir until 2019Article 370A separate constitution and a limited application of the Indian Constitution
munotes.in254

Asymmetric Federalism

The case for asymmetryThe case against
The units are genuinely unlike in size, history and social compositionIt complicates the constitutional scheme and makes comparison hard
Two special provisions were the price of accession and one of peaceIt generates demands from States with no special provision
It protects a regional minority from its own State's majorityProvisions justified as temporary become permanent
The Supreme Court has recognised it as a constitutional categoryThe units that receive nothing perceive unequal treatment

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the States with special provisions are more sovereign. In re Article 370 is express that asymmetry is not sovereignty, and no Indian State has ever been sovereign.

It does not mean asymmetry is a north eastern phenomenon. Maharashtra, Gujarat, Andhra Pradesh, Goa, Karnataka, Delhi and Puducherry all have special provisions.

It does not mean a special provision cannot be removed. Article 370 was, and articles 371A to 371J are amendable under article 368 like anything else, subject to the basic structure.

And it does not mean the asymmetry is only about legislative power. Development boards, Governors' special responsibilities, employment quotas and separate Councils are all asymmetry, and only some of them touch the Lists.

Quick revision

Asymmetrical federalism: not every unit stands in the same relationship to the centre. Five Indian families. Named States: article 371 for Maharashtra and Gujarat, 371A Nagaland, 371B Assam, 371C Manipur, 371D and 371E Andhra Pradesh, 371F Sikkim, 371G Mizoram, 371H Arunachal Pradesh, 371-I Goa, 371J Hyderabad-Karnataka. Scheduled Areas: the Fifth Schedule, with a Tribes Advisory Council and the Governor's power to disapply or modify an Act. Tribal areas: the Sixth Schedule, with Autonomous District Councils exercising legislative, executive and judicial powers in Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram. The capital and Puducherry: articles 239AA, 239AB and 239A. Union territories: articles 239 to 241 and 246(4). And article 370 until 2019. In re Article 370, 11 December 2023: article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty; it was temporary; the power under clause (3) survived the dissolution of the State's Constituent Assembly; but amending article 370 through article 367 was ultra vires.

munotes.in255

Asymmetric Federalism

Test yourself

1. Define symmetrical and asymmetrical federalism and say which India is. A symmetrical federation gives every unit the same powers and the same relationship with the centre; an asymmetrical one does not. India is asymmetrical, in five distinct families of provision.

2. Name the five families with one provision each. Special provisions for named States, article 371A; Scheduled Areas, the Fifth Schedule; north eastern tribal areas, the Sixth Schedule; the capital and Puducherry, article 239AA; and Union territories, article 239. Article 370 was a sixth until 2019.

3. Which is the strongest special provision, and why? Article 371A for Nagaland, because it provides that no Act of Parliament in respect of Naga religious or social practices, customary law and procedure, the administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources, shall apply to Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly by resolution so decides.

4. What did In re Article 370 say about asymmetry? That the State of Jammu and Kashmir retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949, and that article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism rather than of sovereignty.

5. Which step of the 2019 route did the Court hold invalid, and on what principle? Paragraph 2 of Constitutional Order 272, which amended article 370 through the interpretation clause in article 367. An interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass the procedure prescribed for amending a provision, and what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly.

6. Give one argument on each side of MU's stem. For: the units are genuinely unlike, and in Nagaland, Mizoram and Sikkim the special provisions were the price of accession or of peace, so asymmetry has kept regions inside the Union. Against: it complicates the scheme and generates demands from States with no special provision, and provisions justified as temporary have tended to become permanent.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in256

Chapter Forty-Nine

Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". Set as a short note on Q.P. 12192 (2015) and Q.P. 25921 (2018), in identical words: "Status of Jammu and Kashmir in the Indian federal scheme".

In one line

Jammu and Kashmir acceded to India in 1947 on limited terms, article 370 recorded those terms in the Constitution, and on 6 August 2019 the President declared that the article had ceased to operate.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the State of Jammu and Kashmir acceded to India by an Instrument of Accession executed by the Maharaja on 26 October 1947 and accepted by the Governor-General on 27 October 1947, ceding jurisdiction over defence, external affairs and communications. Article 370, placed in Part XXI among the temporary, transitional and special provisions, gave effect to that limited accession: the power of Parliament to make laws for the State was confined to those subjects and to such other matters in the Union and Concurrent Lists as the President, with the concurrence of the State Government, might specify; and the other provisions of the Constitution applied to the State only as the President by order might direct, subject to such exceptions and modifications as he might specify. Clause (3) empowered the President to declare by public notification that the article should cease to be operative, on the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State.

What article 370 actually said

Clause (1)(a). Article 238, which then dealt with Part B States, shall not apply to Jammu and Kashmir.

Clause (1)(b). The power of Parliament to make laws for the State shall be limited to those matters in the Union List and the Concurrent List which, in consultation with the Government of the State, the President declares to correspond to matters specified in the Instrument of Accession; and such other matters in those Lists as, with the concurrence of the Government of the State, the President may by order specify.

Clause (1)(c). The provisions of article 1 and of article 370 itself shall apply in relation to the State.

Clause (1)(d). Such of the other provisions of the Constitution shall apply in relation to the State subject to such exceptions and modifications as the President may by order specify, the concurrence of the State Government being required for matters other than those in the Instrument of Accession.

Clause (2). Where the concurrence of the State Government was given before the Constituent Assembly of the State was convened, it had to be placed before that Assembly for its decision.

Clause (3). Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions, the President may by public notification declare that this article shall cease to be operative or shall be operative only with such exceptions and modifications and from such date as he may specify, provided that the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State shall be necessary before the President issues such a notification.

munotes.in257

Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir

The marginal note is worth quoting, because it is the beginning of any answer: "Temporary provisions with respect to the State of Jammu and Kashmir."

What the arrangement produced in practice

A separate State Constitution. The Constituent Assembly of Jammu and Kashmir framed a Constitution which came into force on 26 January 1957 and was the only State Constitution in India.

A separate application of the Indian Constitution. The Constitution (Application to Jammu and Kashmir) Order 1954 applied a large part of the Indian Constitution to the State with exceptions and modifications, and it inserted article 35A, which permitted the State Legislature to define permanent residents and to confer special rights on them in relation to employment, immovable property, settlement and scholarships.

A different residuary power. Under the State's own arrangement the residuary power lay with the State, which is the reverse of article 248.

And a name that had legal significance. The State was listed in the First Schedule and its Governor was called Sadar-i-Riyasat and its Chief Minister Prime Minister until 1965.

The debate about its character, stated fairly

The case that it was temporary. The marginal note says so, it sits in Part XXI among temporary and transitional provisions, and clause (3) provides a mechanism for it to cease.

The case that it had become permanent. Clause (3) required the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State, and that Assembly dissolved itself on 25 January 1957 without making any recommendation, so the condition could never be satisfied. On that reading the article had become a permanent feature by the passage of time.

The Supreme Court has now answered it, and the answer is in the next chapter.

A worked example

A student is asked the 2015 note: "Status of Jammu and Kashmir in the Indian federal scheme." What does a full answer contain?

The accession, with dates. The Instrument of Accession executed on 26 October 1947 and accepted on 27 October 1947, ceding defence, external affairs and communications.

The constitutional expression of it. Article 370, in Part XXI, marginal note "Temporary provisions", with clause (1)(b) limiting Parliament's legislative power, clause (1)(d) applying the rest of the Constitution only by Presidential order with the State's concurrence, and clause (3) providing for it to cease on the recommendation of the State's Constituent Assembly.

What it produced. A separate State Constitution in force from 26 January 1957; the Order of 1954 and article 35A; a residuary power with the State.

The argument about its character. Temporary by its terms and its placement; arguably permanent because the body whose recommendation clause (3) required had dissolved in 1957.

And then what happened, which is the part a candidate must now add, and which is the next chapter.

munotes.in258

Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir

The federal point the answer should close on. Jammu and Kashmir was the strongest example of asymmetry the Indian Constitution has contained, and the Supreme Court has since held that it was asymmetry rather than sovereignty. That is the sentence that turns a narrative into a constitutional answer.

The case

In In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided on 11 December 2023. Facts. Challenges to Constitutional Orders 272 and 273 of 5 and 6 August 2019 and to the Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019.

Held, among much else worked in the next chapter. The State of Jammu and Kashmir retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949 by the Yuvraj, and that article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty; and that article 370 was a temporary provision, both because of its historical context and because of its placement in Part XXI. It also held that the Constitution of Jammu and Kashmir is inoperative and redundant.

Why it matters here is that it settles the debate set out above: the article was temporary, and the State was never sovereign after 1947.

Distinctions

An ordinary State before 2019Jammu and Kashmir before 2019
ConstitutionThe Constitution of India onlyAlso its own, in force from 26 January 1957
Application of the Indian ConstitutionEntireOnly as applied by Presidential order under article 370(1)(d)
Parliament's legislative powerThe whole Union and Concurrent ListsLimited to the Instrument of Accession subjects and what the President specified with the State's concurrence
Residuary powerWith the Union, article 248With the State
Permanent residentsNo such conceptArticle 35A permitted the State to define them and confer special rights
Emergency on the ground of internal disturbanceAvailableRequired the State's concurrence under the 1954 Order

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Jammu and Kashmir was sovereign. The Supreme Court has held expressly that it retained no element of internal sovereignty after accession.

It does not mean article 370 was the only asymmetry. Articles 371 and 371A to 371J and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules were and are asymmetry too.

It does not mean article 35A was part of article 370. It was inserted by the Presidential Order of 1954, made under article 370(1)(d), which is why its validity was argued as a question about the scope of that clause.

And it does not mean the arrangement was static. More than forty Constitution Orders were made between 1950 and 2019, progressively extending the Indian Constitution to the State, so the position in 2019 was very different from that in 1950.

munotes.in259

Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir

Quick revision

Instrument of Accession executed 26 October 1947, accepted 27 October 1947, ceding defence, external affairs and communications. Article 370, Part XXI, marginal note "Temporary provisions with respect to the State of Jammu and Kashmir": clause (1)(b) limited Parliament's legislative power to the accession subjects and what the President specified with the State's concurrence; clause (1)(c) applied articles 1 and 370; clause (1)(d) applied the rest of the Constitution only by Presidential order with exceptions and modifications; clause (2) required concurrence given before the Constituent Assembly was convened to be placed before it; clause (3) let the President declare the article inoperative on the recommendation of the State's Constituent Assembly. The State had its own Constitution from 26 January 1957, its own residuary power, and article 35A on permanent residents inserted by the 1954 Order. The Constituent Assembly dissolved on 25 January 1957 without recommending, which is the basis of the argument that the article had become permanent. In re Article 370: the State retained no internal sovereignty after accession, article 370 was asymmetric federalism and not sovereignty, it was a temporary provision, and the State Constitution is inoperative and redundant.

Test yourself

1. What did the Instrument of Accession cede, and when? Defence, external affairs and communications; executed by the Maharaja on 26 October 1947 and accepted by the Governor-General on 27 October 1947.

2. Set out the effect of article 370(1)(b) and (1)(d). Clause (1)(b) limited Parliament's power to make laws for the State to the matters corresponding to the Instrument of Accession, declared by the President in consultation with the State Government, and to such other List matters as the President specified with the State Government's concurrence. Clause (1)(d) applied the other provisions of the Constitution to the State only by Presidential order, subject to such exceptions and modifications as he specified.

3. What was the condition in clause (3), and why did it become controversial? That the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State was necessary before the President could declare the article inoperative. The Assembly dissolved itself on 25 January 1957 without making any recommendation, so it was argued that the condition could never be satisfied and the article had become permanent.

4. What was article 35A and where did it come from? A provision permitting the State Legislature to define permanent residents and to confer special rights on them in employment, immovable property, settlement and scholarships. It was inserted by the Constitution (Application to Jammu and Kashmir) Order 1954, made under article 370(1)(d).

5. Name three ways the State's position differed from an ordinary State's. It had its own Constitution in force from 26 January 1957; the Indian Constitution applied to it only as extended by Presidential order; and the residuary power lay with the State rather than with the Union.

munotes.in260

Article 370 and the Status of Jammu and Kashmir

6. What did the Supreme Court hold in 2023 about sovereignty and about the article's character? That the State retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949, that article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty, and that it was a temporary provision, as its historical context and its placement in Part XXI show.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in261

Chapter Fifty

The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

On 5 and 6 August 2019 two Presidential Orders and an Act of Parliament ended article 370 and turned a State into two Union territories, and in 2023 the Supreme Court upheld the result while holding one step of the route unconstitutional.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Constitutional Order 272 of 5 August 2019, made under article 370(1)(d), applied all the provisions of the Constitution of India to Jammu and Kashmir and amended article 367 by adding a clause under which the reference to the Constituent Assembly of the State in the proviso to article 370(3) would be read as a reference to the Legislative Assembly of the State. Constitutional Order 273 of 6 August 2019 declared that article 370 ceased to operate. The Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019 divided the State into the Union territory of Jammu and Kashmir with a legislature and the Union territory of Ladakh without one. All of this was done while the State was under President's rule and its Legislative Assembly stood dissolved.

What was done, in order

19 December 2018: President's rule. A Proclamation under article 356 was issued, the Assembly having been dissolved on 21 November 2018.

5 August 2019: Constitutional Order 272. Made in exercise of the power under article 370(1)(d) with the concurrence of the Government of the State, which at that time meant the Governor acting under President's rule. It did two things: it applied all the provisions of the Constitution of India to the State, and by paragraph 2 it added clause (4) to article 367, an interpretation provision, so that "Constituent Assembly of the State" in the proviso to article 370(3) would be read as "Legislative Assembly of the State".

5 August 2019: the resolution. Both Houses of Parliament, exercising the powers of the State Legislature under article 356(1)(b), recommended that the President issue a notification under article 370(3).

6 August 2019: Constitutional Order 273. The President declared that as from that date all clauses of article 370 shall cease to be operative, except clause (1) as substituted, which reads that all provisions of the Constitution as amended from time to time shall apply to the State.

9 August 2019: the Reorganisation Act. Act 34 of 2019, assented to on 9 August 2019. Section 3 forms the Union territory of Ladakh comprising the districts of Kargil and Leh, without a Legislature. Section 4 forms the Union territory of Jammu and Kashmir with a Legislature, comprising the residue. Section 5 provides for the Lieutenant Governor. Section 13 applies article 239A to the Union territory of Jammu and Kashmir. Section 32 confers legislative power on its Assembly over the State List except public order and police, and over the Concurrent List. Section 55 empowers the Central Government to make adaptations. Section 58 provides for the continuance of existing laws.

munotes.in262

The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370

What the Court decided

In In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided on 11 December 2023 by five judges. Facts. Challenges to CO 272, CO 273 and the Reorganisation Act, all made while the State was under President's rule with its Assembly dissolved.

Held, unanimously. The abrogation was valid though not every step of the route was, on the following reasoning.

On sovereignty. The State retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949. Article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty.

On the character of the article. It was a temporary provision, both because of its historical context and because of its placement in Part XXI.

On clause (3) after 1957. The power under article 370(3) did not cease when the State's Constituent Assembly was dissolved; what ceased was only that Assembly's transitional power to recommend. The President could therefore issue CO 273 unilaterally, and it is valid.

On the route through article 367. Paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 370 through the interpretation clause in article 367, is ultra vires article 370(1)(d). An interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass the procedure prescribed for amending a provision, and what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly. The rest of CO 272 is valid.

On review of Presidential action under article 356. The exercise of power by the President after a Proclamation is subject to judicial review, and once a challenger makes out a prima facie case of mala fides the onus shifts to the Union. Parliament's power under article 356(1)(b) covers the non-legislative as well as the legislative powers of the State legislature.

On article 3. The views of a State legislature under the first proviso to article 3 are recommendatory, which is the point already made in [The Union and Its Territory: Articles 1 to 4].

On the State Constitution. It is inoperative and redundant.

And on Ladakh. The carving out of the Union territory of Ladakh was upheld under article 3.

Why the two holdings sit together

Students find it puzzling that the Court struck down a step and upheld the result. The explanation is that CO 273 did not depend on the invalid step.

CO 272's paragraph 2 was needed only if clause (3) still required a recommendation from a body that no longer existed. The Court held that it did not: the requirement of a recommendation was transitional and lapsed with the Constituent Assembly, leaving the President's power intact. So the route through article 367 was both unnecessary and impermissible.

munotes.in263

The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370

That is a real distinction and it is worth stating in exactly those terms, because an answer that says "the Court upheld everything" is wrong and an answer that says "the Court struck down the abrogation" is wrong in the other direction.

A worked example

Suppose a State's Assembly is dissolved, President's rule is proclaimed, and Parliament then exercises the State Legislature's power under article 356(1)(b) to consent to something the State Legislature would never have consented to. Is that reviewable?

Yes, and the 2023 judgment says so. The exercise of power by the President after a Proclamation is subject to judicial review, and once a prima facie case of mala fides is made out the onus shifts to the Union to justify.

But the standard is not high. The Court did not strike down the consent given by Parliament on Jammu and Kashmir's behalf, and it held that article 356(1)(b) covers the non-legislative as well as the legislative powers of the State legislature.

So the practical answer is that this route is available and reviewable rather than unavailable. A State under President's rule can be made to consent to things by a Parliament exercising its Assembly's powers, and the check is the general one in S.R. Bommai: the Proclamation itself must rest on relevant material and is not immune from review.

And that is the standing federal question the 2019 events raise, whatever one thinks of the outcome: a State's constitutional position was altered while the body that spoke for the State did not exist.

Distinctions

InstrumentDateWhat it didStatus after 2023
CO 272, paragraph applying the Constitution5 August 2019Applied all provisions of the Constitution of India to the StateValid
CO 272, paragraph 25 August 2019Amended article 370 through article 367Ultra vires article 370(1)(d)
Parliamentary resolution5 August 2019Recommended the notification, exercising the Assembly's power under article 356(1)(b)Upheld; the power covers non-legislative functions
CO 2736 August 2019Declared article 370 to have ceased to operateValid; the President could act unilaterally
Reorganisation Act 20199 August 2019Two Union territories; Ladakh without a LegislatureUpheld under article 3
Before 5 August 2019After it
StatusA State with its own ConstitutionTwo Union territories, one with a Legislature
Application of the Indian ConstitutionBy Presidential order, with exceptionsEntire
Residuary powerWith the StateWith the Union
Permanent residents and article 35AIn forceGone with the 1954 Order
Public order and policeWith the StateWith the Union, section 32 excluding them from the Assembly's field
munotes.in264

The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Court approved every step. Paragraph 2 of CO 272 was held ultra vires.

It does not mean statehood cannot return. The Reorganisation Act created Union territories, and Parliament may form a State under article 2 or article 3 at any time; the Union told the Court that statehood would be restored.

It does not mean article 370 was abolished from the text. CO 273 declared it to cease to operate except for clause (1) as substituted, so the article remains in the Constitution in that altered form.

And it does not mean the reasoning is beyond criticism. The strongest objection is that a State's constitutional position was changed while its Assembly did not exist and its consent was given by Parliament on its behalf, and the Court's answer is that the power was reviewable and the challengers had not made out mala fides. An answer that states the objection and the answer is stronger than one that states either alone.

Quick revision

19 December 2018, President's rule, Assembly dissolved 21 November 2018. CO 272 of 5 August 2019, under article 370(1)(d): applied the whole Constitution to the State, and by paragraph 2 amended article 367 so that "Constituent Assembly" in the proviso to article 370(3) would read "Legislative Assembly". Parliamentary resolution of 5 August 2019 under article 356(1)(b). CO 273 of 6 August 2019: article 370 ceased to operate except clause (1) as substituted. Reorganisation Act 2019, assented 9 August 2019: section 3 Ladakh without a Legislature, section 4 Jammu and Kashmir with one, section 13 applying article 239A, section 32 giving the Assembly the State List except public order and police plus the Concurrent List. In re Article 370, 11 December 2023, five judges, unanimous: no internal sovereignty after accession; asymmetric federalism, not sovereignty; article 370 temporary; the clause (3) power survived the dissolution of the Constituent Assembly so CO 273 is valid; paragraph 2 of CO 272 ultra vires because an interpretation clause cannot bypass an amendment procedure; Presidential action after a Proclamation is reviewable with the onus shifting on a prima facie case of mala fides; article 356(1)(b) covers non-legislative powers; views under the first proviso to article 3 are recommendatory; the State Constitution is inoperative and redundant; Ladakh upheld under article 3.

Test yourself

1. Name the three instruments of August 2019 and what each did. Constitutional Order 272 of 5 August, which applied the whole Constitution to the State and amended article 367; Constitutional Order 273 of 6 August, which declared article 370 to have ceased to operate; and the Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019, assented on 9 August, which created two Union territories.

2. Which step did the Court hold invalid, and on what principle? Paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 370 through the interpretation clause in article 367. An interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass the procedure prescribed for amending a provision, and what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly.

munotes.in265

The 2019 Change, and In Re Article 370

3. Why did the abrogation survive even though that step failed? Because CO 273 did not depend on it. The Court held that the power under article 370(3) did not cease when the State's Constituent Assembly dissolved; only that Assembly's transitional power to recommend ceased, so the President could act unilaterally.

4. What did the Court say about review of Presidential action taken during President's rule? That it is subject to judicial review, and that once a challenger makes out a prima facie case of mala fides the onus shifts to the Union; and that Parliament's power under article 356(1)(b) covers the non-legislative as well as the legislative powers of the State legislature.

5. What is the position of Ladakh and of the State Constitution? Ladakh is a Union territory without a Legislature, comprising Kargil and Leh, and its creation was upheld under article 3. The Constitution of Jammu and Kashmir is inoperative and redundant.

6. State the strongest objection to the 2019 route and the Court's answer. That the State's constitutional position was altered while its Legislative Assembly did not exist and its consent was given by Parliament on its behalf under article 356(1)(b). The Court's answer is that the power is reviewable, that the onus shifts on a prima facie case of mala fides, and that no such case was made out.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in266

Chapter Fifty-One

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". Named in MU's February 2026 question on asymmetric federalism.

In one line

Delhi has an elected Assembly and government but is not a State, and the eight-day gap between the Supreme Court giving it control of its civil servants and Parliament taking it back is the whole subject in miniature.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 239AA, inserted by the Constitution (Sixty-ninth Amendment) Act 1991, gives the National Capital Territory of Delhi a Legislative Assembly with power to make laws for the whole or any part of it with respect to any of the matters in the State List or the Concurrent List, except entries 1, 2 and 18 of the State List, that is public order, police and land, and entries 64, 65 and 66 so far as they relate to them. Clause (4) provides for a Council of Ministers to aid and advise the Lieutenant Governor, with a proviso permitting him to refer a difference of opinion to the President and to act in his discretion pending the President's decision. The Supreme Court has held that Delhi is sui generis among Union territories and that the aid and advice is binding on the Lieutenant Governor except where he uses the proviso.

Why Delhi is not an ordinary State and not an ordinary Union territory

Because the seat of the Union government cannot be under a State's exclusive control. Public order, police and land are the three subjects a capital city's Union government cannot leave to a State government, and those are exactly the three that article 239AA(3)(a) excludes.

But a city of that size cannot be run from a ministry either. That is why the Sixty-ninth Amendment gave it an Assembly and a Council of Ministers rather than leaving it under article 239.

So the design is deliberately in between, and the Supreme Court's word for it in 2023 is sui generis: there is no homogeneous class of Union territories with similar governance structures, and Delhi is not similar to the others.

The provisions

Article 239AA(1) names the Union territory of Delhi the National Capital Territory of Delhi and its administrator the Lieutenant Governor.

Clause (2) provides for a Legislative Assembly with seats filled by direct election, and leaves to Parliament the number of seats, the reservation of seats, the qualification for membership and other incidental matters.

Clause (3)(a) gives the Assembly power to make laws for the whole or any part of the National Capital Territory with respect to any of the matters in the State List or the Concurrent List in so far as any such matter is applicable to Union territories, except matters with respect to entries 1, 2 and 18 of the State List and entries 64, 65 and 66 of that List in so far as they relate to entries 1, 2 and 18.

munotes.in267

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

Clause (3)(b) preserves Parliament's power to make laws for the Union territory on any matter.

Clause (3)(c) provides that if a provision of a law made by the Assembly is repugnant to a law made by Parliament, the Parliamentary law prevails and the Assembly's law is void to the extent of the repugnancy, unless the Assembly's law has been reserved for the President and received his assent, and even then Parliament may add to, amend, vary or repeal it.

Clause (4) provides for a Council of Ministers, not more than ten per cent of the total number of members of the Assembly, with the Chief Minister at the head, to aid and advise the Lieutenant Governor in the exercise of his functions in relation to matters on which the Assembly has power to make laws, except in so far as he is required to act in his discretion. The proviso provides that in the case of a difference of opinion between the Lieutenant Governor and his Ministers on any matter, he shall refer it to the President and act according to the President's decision, and pending that may take immediate action where the matter is urgent.

Article 239AB provides for the President to suspend the operation of article 239AA where the administration cannot be carried on in accordance with it, which is Delhi's version of article 356.

And the Government of National Capital Territory of Delhi Act 1991 supplies the machinery, section 41 defining the matters in which the Lieutenant Governor acts in his discretion and section 44 the conduct of business.

The two judgments

2018: the aid and advice binds. In Government of NCT of Delhi v. Union of India (2018), (2018) 8 SCC 501, decided on 4 July 2018 by five judges. Facts. A batch of petitions in the Delhi High Court about unresolved issues between the Lieutenant Governor and the Council of Ministers headed by the Chief Minister; the High Court decided on 4 August 2016 and the appeals were referred to a Constitution Bench in February 2017. Held, among its conclusions. The interpretation of the Constitution must be purposive without giving the express language a complete go-by; that Parliament may make laws for the National Capital Territory on any matter in the State and Concurrent Lists while the Assembly has power over the State List except the excluded entries and over the Concurrent List; that executive power is co-extensive with legislative power; and that the aid and advice of the Council of Ministers under clause (4) is binding on the Lieutenant Governor unless he decides to exercise the power in the proviso to refer a difference to the President.

munotes.in268

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

2023: and services belong to Delhi. In Government of NCT of Delhi v. Union of India (2023), decided on 11 May 2023 by five judges. Facts. A reference of 6 May 2022 on the scope of Delhi's legislative and executive power over services, Entry 41 of List II. Held. There is no homogeneous class of Union territories with similar governance structures and that Delhi is sui generis; that the Assembly has competence over Lists II and III except the expressly excluded entries while Parliament has competence over all of Lists II and III in relation to Delhi including the excluded ones; that Delhi's executive power is co-extensive with its legislative power and the Union has executive power only over the three excluded entries; that the words "insofar as any such matter is applicable to Union Territories" cannot be read to exclude further entries; and that Delhi has legislative and executive power over services, Entry 41 of List II, because the definition of State in section 3(58) of the General Clauses Act 1897 applies to Part XIV so that Part XIV applies to Union territories, and because the rule-making power under the proviso to article 309 does not oust the legislative power over Entry 41.

What Parliament did next

An Ordinance eight days later. The Government of National Capital Territory of Delhi (Amendment) Ordinance 2023 was promulgated on 19 May 2023, and the Amendment Act followed.

It inserted a new Part IVA into the Act of 1991. Section 45D empowers the President to appoint authorities, boards, commissions and statutory bodies notwithstanding anything in any other law. Section 45E constitutes the National Capital Civil Service Authority, consisting of the Chief Minister as Chairperson ex officio, the Chief Secretary as Member ex officio, and the Principal Home Secretary as Member-Secretary ex officio. Section 45H confers its powers and functions, beginning "Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law". Sections 45I to 45K deal with the disposal of matters by a Minister, the duties of Secretaries, and the rule-making power.

Note the composition, because it is the point. The Authority that decides transfers and postings of civil servants consists of the elected Chief Minister and two civil servants, so the elected member can be outvoted two to one, and the recommendation goes to the Lieutenant Governor.

The constitutional question that follows is a real one. Article 239AA(3)(b) preserves Parliament's power to legislate for Delhi on any matter, so Parliament had the competence. The argument against the Act is that a law which removes from an elected government the control of the officers who execute its policy hollows out the very institution the Sixty-ninth Amendment created, and that representative democracy and federalism are basic features. The argument for it is that Delhi is a Union territory, that article 239AA(3)(b) is express, and that the Constitution nowhere guarantees any particular allocation of services in a Union territory.

munotes.in269

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

A worked example

The elected Delhi government wishes to transfer a Secretary who it says is obstructing a flagship scheme. Trace the position at four dates.

Before 4 July 2018. The Lieutenant Governor's position was that he could act independently of the Council of Ministers on any matter. The transfer would not happen without his agreement.

After the 2018 judgment. The aid and advice of the Council binds him unless he refers the difference to the President under the proviso. So the transfer happens unless he refers, and a reference must be a genuine difference on a matter rather than a routine device.

After 11 May 2023. Services are within Delhi's legislative and executive power, so the transfer is the elected government's decision.

After the Amendment Act of 2023. The transfer is decided by the National Capital Civil Service Authority, on which the Chief Minister sits with two civil servants, and its recommendation goes to the Lieutenant Governor. The elected government can be outvoted.

The example is the chapter. Nothing in the constitutional text changed between the third and fourth dates. What changed was an ordinary Act of Parliament passed under a clause that has been in article 239AA since 1991.

Distinctions

An ordinary StateDelhiAn ordinary Union territory
LegislatureYes, the whole State ListYes, except public order, police and landUsually none
HeadGovernor, article 153Lieutenant Governor, article 239AA(1)Administrator, article 239
Is ministerial advice binding?Yes, article 163, subject to discretionYes, article 239AA(4), subject to the provisoNot applicable
Parliament's power over the State ListOnly through articles 249, 250, 252, 253At all times, article 239AA(3)(b)At all times, article 246(4)
Failure of machineryArticle 356Article 239ABNot applicable
Services, Entry 41 of List IIThe State'sHeld to be Delhi's in 2023, then regulated by the Act of 2023The Union's

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Delhi is a State. It is a Union territory with a special provision, and article 239AA(3)(b) preserves Parliament's power over every matter.

It does not mean the Lieutenant Governor is a figurehead. He acts in his discretion on the three excluded subjects, on matters where the law requires it, and he may refer a difference to the President under the proviso.

It does not mean the 2023 judgment was overruled. It was not: an Act of Parliament changed the statutory position on services, and the judgment's constitutional reasoning about article 239AA stands.

munotes.in270

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

And it does not mean the Amendment Act is beyond challenge. Its validity has been questioned on basic structure grounds, and a candidate should present the argument on both sides rather than assert an outcome.

Quick revision

Article 239AA, inserted by the Sixty-ninth Amendment 1991: a Legislative Assembly for the National Capital Territory with power over the State and Concurrent Lists except entries 1, 2 and 18 of List II, public order, police and land, and entries 64, 65 and 66 so far as they relate to them; clause (3)(b) preserves Parliament's power over any matter; clause (3)(c) makes a repugnant Assembly law void unless reserved and assented to, and even then Parliament may override it; clause (4) provides for a Council of Ministers to aid and advise the Lieutenant Governor, with a proviso for referring a difference to the President. Article 239AB is Delhi's article 356. The Act of 1991 supplies the machinery. Government of NCT of Delhi (2018): purposive interpretation; executive power co-extensive with legislative; the aid and advice binds unless the proviso is used. Government of NCT of Delhi (2023): Delhi is sui generis; its executive power is co-extensive with its legislative power; the Union has executive power only over the three excluded entries; and Delhi has legislative and executive power over services under Entry 41 of List II. The Ordinance of 19 May 2023 and the Amendment Act inserted Part IVA, sections 45D to 45K, creating the National Capital Civil Service Authority of the Chief Minister and two civil servants.

Test yourself

1. Which three subjects are excluded from the Delhi Assembly's competence, and why? Public order, police and land, entries 1, 2 and 18 of List II, together with entries 64, 65 and 66 so far as they relate to them. They are excluded because the seat of the Union government cannot be under the exclusive control of a State-level government.

2. What did the 2018 judgment decide about the Lieutenant Governor? That the aid and advice of the Council of Ministers under article 239AA(4) is binding on him unless he decides to exercise the power in the proviso to refer a difference of opinion to the President, and that executive power is co-extensive with legislative power.

3. What did the 2023 judgment decide about services, and on what reasoning? That Delhi has legislative and executive power over services, Entry 41 of List II, because the definition of State in section 3(58) of the General Clauses Act 1897 applies to Part XIV so that Part XIV applies to Union territories, and because the rule-making power under the proviso to article 309 does not oust the legislative power over Entry 41.

4. What did Parliament do afterwards, and under what power? It enacted the Government of National Capital Territory of Delhi (Amendment) Act 2023, following an Ordinance of 19 May 2023, inserting Part IVA and creating the National Capital Civil Service Authority. Its competence rests on article 239AA(3)(b), which preserves Parliament's power to legislate for the National Capital Territory on any matter.

munotes.in271

Delhi: Article 239AA and the Dispute Over Services

5. Who sits on the National Capital Civil Service Authority, and why does the composition matter? The Chief Minister as Chairperson ex officio, the Chief Secretary as Member ex officio and the Principal Home Secretary as Member-Secretary ex officio. It matters because the single elected member can be outvoted by the two officials.

6. State the constitutional argument on each side of the Amendment Act. Against: a law removing from an elected government control of the officers who execute its policy hollows out the institution the Sixty-ninth Amendment created, and representative democracy and federalism are basic features. For: Delhi is a Union territory, article 239AA(3)(b) expressly preserves Parliament's power over every matter, and the Constitution guarantees no particular allocation of services in a Union territory.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in272

Chapter Fifty-Two

The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". Named in MU's February 2026 question: "Sixth Schedule special provisions for north east states and other states".

In one line

Four north eastern States contain districts that govern themselves through elected councils with law-making, executive and judicial powers, and several north eastern States have constitutional protections that no Act of Parliament can override without their own Assembly's consent.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 244(2) provides that the Sixth Schedule shall apply to the administration of the tribal areas in the States of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram. The Schedule creates autonomous districts and autonomous regions, each with a District Council or Regional Council of not more than thirty members, mostly elected, with power to make laws on land, forests other than reserved forests, canal water, shifting cultivation, village administration, inheritance, marriage and divorce and social customs; to constitute village and district councils for the trial of certain suits and offences; to assess and collect land revenue and levy certain taxes; and to receive shares of royalties. In addition articles 371A to 371H give special protections to Nagaland, Assam, Manipur, Sikkim, Mizoram and Arunachal Pradesh.

The Sixth Schedule, paragraph by paragraph

Paragraph 1 provides for the tribal areas in each of the four States to be autonomous districts, and permits the Governor to create, alter or unite them, and to define their boundaries.

Paragraph 2 constitutes a District Council for each autonomous district, of not more than thirty members, of whom not more than four are nominated by the Governor and the rest elected on the basis of adult suffrage, with a Regional Council for each autonomous region.

Paragraph 3 is the legislative power. A District or Regional Council may make laws with respect to the allotment, occupation, use or setting apart of land other than reserved forest; the management of any forest not being a reserved forest; the use of any canal or watercourse for agriculture; the regulation of jhum or other forms of shifting cultivation; the establishment of village or town committees and their powers; village or town administration including village or town police and public health and sanitation; the appointment or succession of Chiefs or Headmen; inheritance of property; marriage and divorce; and social customs. All such laws require the Governor's assent.

Paragraph 4 is the judicial power. The Council may constitute village councils or courts for the trial of suits and cases between parties all of whom belong to Scheduled Tribes within the district, and may appoint suitable persons to be members of those courts and officers for their administration.

Paragraph 6 permits a Council to establish primary schools, dispensaries, markets, ferries, fisheries, roads and waterways, and to make regulations for them.

Paragraph 8 gives the Council power to assess and collect land revenue and to levy taxes on professions, trades, callings and employments, on animals, vehicles and boats, on the entry of goods into a market, for the maintenance of schools and dispensaries and roads, and tolls.

munotes.in273

The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule

Paragraph 9 entitles the Council to a share of royalties from licences or leases for the extraction of minerals within the district.

Paragraph 12 and 12A deal with the application of Acts of Parliament and of the State Legislature to autonomous districts, and paragraph 12A gives the District Council's law precedence in certain matters in Meghalaya.

So a District Council is a fourth level of government, below the Union and the State and distinct from the panchayats of Part IX, and article 243M excludes the Sixth Schedule areas from Part IX for that reason.

The 371 series in the north east

Article 371A, Nagaland. Notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, no Act of Parliament in respect of religious or social practices of the Nagas, Naga customary law and procedure, administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources, shall apply to the State of Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by a resolution so decides. The Governor has special responsibility for law and order so long as internal disturbances continue in the Naga Hills-Tuensang Area, and there is provision for a regional council for the Tuensang district.

This is the strongest special provision in the Constitution, because it makes the application of an Act of Parliament conditional on a State Assembly's resolution.

Article 371B, Assam. The President may provide for the constitution and functions of a committee of the Legislative Assembly consisting of members elected from the tribal areas.

Article 371C, Manipur. The President may provide for a committee of the Assembly consisting of members elected from the Hill Areas, for the modification of the Governor's rules of business, and for the Governor's special responsibility for their proper functioning.

Article 371F, Sikkim. The special provisions on its admission in 1975, including the number of Assembly seats, the protection of the different sections of the population, the Governor's special responsibility for peace and for an equitable arrangement for social and economic advancement, and the continuance of pre-existing laws.

Article 371G, Mizoram. In the same terms as article 371A, protecting Mizo religious or social practices, customary law and procedure, administration of civil and criminal justice involving Mizo customary law, and ownership and transfer of land, from an Act of Parliament unless the Assembly so resolves.

Article 371H, Arunachal Pradesh. The Governor has special responsibility for law and order and shall, after consulting the Council of Ministers, exercise his individual judgment on the action to be taken.

And article 244A, Assam. Parliament may by law form within Assam an autonomous State comprising the tribal areas, with its own Legislature or Council of Ministers, which is a provision for a State inside a State that has never been used.

munotes.in274

The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule

A worked example

Parliament enacts a law providing that all agricultural land in India shall be held on a uniform tenure and that existing customary tenures shall cease. How does it apply in Nagaland, in the Khasi Hills of Meghalaya, and in Maharashtra?

In Maharashtra it applies subject to competence. Land is Entry 18 of List II, so the real question is whether Parliament could pass such a law at all; if it could, it applies.

In Nagaland it does not apply at all unless the Assembly says so. Article 371A(1)(a)(iv) covers ownership and transfer of land and its resources, and no Act of Parliament in respect of it applies unless the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by resolution so decides. The Assembly's resolution is a condition of application, not a formality.

In the Khasi Hills the question is different again. That is an autonomous district under the Sixth Schedule, and paragraph 3(1)(a) gives the District Council power to make laws on the allotment, occupation and use of land other than reserved forest. Paragraph 12A gives the District Council's law precedence over a State law in Meghalaya in certain matters, and paragraph 12 governs the application of Acts of Parliament to the district.

The example shows the two mechanisms doing different work. Article 371A operates on the APPLICATION of a Union law to a State. The Sixth Schedule operates by giving a sub-State body its own legislative power over the same subject. A candidate who says only "the north east has special provisions" has not distinguished them.

The case

Asymmetry of this kind is not sovereignty, and the Supreme Court has said so. In In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided on 11 December 2023. Facts. Challenges to the Constitutional Orders of August 2019 and to the Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act. Held. The State of Jammu and Kashmir retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949, and that article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty; and that the views of a State legislature under the first proviso to article 3 are recommendatory. Why it matters here is the analogy and its limit. Articles 371A and 371G are asymmetry of the same kind, and on this reasoning they confer protection rather than sovereignty; but unlike article 370 they are not in Part XXI, carry no marginal note calling them temporary, and contain no mechanism for ceasing to operate, so the argument that they are transitional does not run.

munotes.in275

The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule

Distinctions

The Sixth ScheduleArticles 371A and 371G
Operates at the level ofA district inside a StateThe State itself
MechanismConfers legislative, executive, judicial and taxing power on an elected CouncilMakes an Act of Parliament inapplicable unless the State Assembly resolves
WhereTribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and MizoramNagaland and Mizoram
SubjectsLand other than reserved forest, non-reserved forests, canal water, shifting cultivation, village administration, inheritance, marriage and divorce, social customsReligious and social practices, customary law and procedure, administration of justice according to customary law, ownership and transfer of land and its resources
Relationship with Part IXExcluded from it by article 243MNot applicable
ArticleStateWhat it gives
371ANagalandUnion law inapplicable on four subjects without an Assembly resolution; the Governor's responsibility for law and order; a regional council for Tuensang
371BAssamA committee of the Assembly of members from the tribal areas
371CManipurA committee for the Hill Areas and the Governor's special responsibility
371FSikkimAdmission terms, seat protection, and the Governor's responsibility for peace and equitable advancement
371GMizoramThe same protection as article 371A
371HArunachal PradeshThe Governor's individual judgment on law and order
244AAssamPower in Parliament to form an autonomous State within Assam, never used

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean these States are outside the Constitution. Every one of these provisions is in the Constitution and amendable under article 368 subject to the basic structure.

It does not mean a District Council is a State. It is a body created by the Sixth Schedule, its laws require the Governor's assent, and it exercises powers the Schedule gives it.

It does not mean the Sixth Schedule applies throughout the north east. It applies to the tribal areas of four States only, by article 244(2); the other north eastern States are covered, if at all, by the 371 series.

And it does not mean article 371A is a veto over Parliament. Parliament may legislate; the Act simply does not apply to Nagaland on those four subjects unless the Assembly resolves that it should.

Quick revision

Article 244(2): the Sixth Schedule applies to the tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram. The Schedule: autonomous districts and regions with District and Regional Councils of not more than thirty members, mostly elected; paragraph 3 gives legislative power over land other than reserved forest, non-reserved forests, canal water, shifting cultivation, village administration, appointment of Chiefs, inheritance, marriage and divorce and social customs, subject to the Governor's assent; paragraph 4 gives judicial power through village councils and courts; paragraphs 6, 8 and 9 give power over schools, dispensaries and markets, taxation, and a share of mineral royalties; paragraph 12 and 12A govern the application of Union and State Acts. Article 243M excludes these areas from Part IX. Articles 371A Nagaland and 371G Mizoram: no Act of Parliament on religious or social practices, customary law and procedure, administration of justice by customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources applies unless the State Assembly so resolves. Article 371B Assam, 371C Manipur, 371F Sikkim, 371H Arunachal Pradesh. Article 244A: an autonomous State within Assam, never used.

munotes.in276

The North East: Articles 371A to 371J and the Sixth Schedule

Test yourself

1. To which States does the Sixth Schedule apply, and under what article? To the tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram, under article 244(2).

2. Name four subjects on which a District Council may make laws. The allotment, occupation and use of land other than reserved forest; the management of a forest not being a reserved forest; the regulation of shifting cultivation; and inheritance of property, marriage and divorce and social customs.

3. What is unusual about article 371A? That no Act of Parliament in respect of Naga religious or social practices, Naga customary law and procedure, the administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources applies to Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by a resolution so decides.

4. Distinguish the mechanism of the Sixth Schedule from that of article 371A. The Sixth Schedule confers legislative, judicial and taxing power on an elected Council inside a State. Article 371A leaves the power where it is and makes the application of a Union law to the State conditional on the State Assembly's resolution.

5. Why are the Sixth Schedule areas excluded from Part IX? Because article 243M excludes them: they already have an elected body with wider powers than a panchayat, so applying the panchayat provisions would duplicate and confuse the arrangement.

6. Is article 371A temporary in the way article 370 was? No. Article 370 sat in Part XXI, was headed "Temporary provisions", and contained a mechanism in clause (3) for ceasing to operate. Articles 371A and 371G have none of those features, so the argument that they are transitional does not run.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in277

Chapter Fifty-Three

The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

In the Scheduled Areas a Governor may direct that an Act of Parliament or of the State Legislature shall not apply, or shall apply with modifications, and the land of a tribal may not be transferred out of the community.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 244(1) provides that the Fifth Schedule shall apply to the administration and control of the Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in any State other than Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram. Paragraph 5(1) of the Schedule empowers the Governor by public notification to direct that any particular Act of Parliament or of the Legislature of the State shall not apply to a Scheduled Area, or shall apply subject to such exceptions and modifications as he may specify. Paragraph 5(2) empowers him to make regulations for the peace and good government of a Scheduled Area, and in particular to prohibit or restrict the transfer of land by or among members of the Scheduled Tribes, to regulate the allotment of land to them, and to regulate money-lending to them. Paragraph 4 provides for a Tribes Advisory Council in each State having Scheduled Areas.

The provisions

Article 244(1) applies the Fifth Schedule to the Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in any State other than the four covered by the Sixth Schedule.

Paragraph 1 of the Schedule defines "State" as excluding those four.

Paragraph 2 provides that the executive power of a State extends to the Scheduled Areas, subject to the Schedule.

Paragraph 3 requires the Governor to make an annual report to the President on the administration of the Scheduled Areas, and gives the Union executive power to give directions to the State as to their administration.

Paragraph 4 constitutes a Tribes Advisory Council of not more than twenty members, three-quarters of them representatives of the Scheduled Tribes in the Legislative Assembly, to advise on such matters pertaining to the welfare and advancement of the Scheduled Tribes as are referred to it by the Governor.

Paragraph 5(1) is the disapplication power set out above. Paragraph 5(2) is the regulation power, and by paragraph 5(3) such regulations may repeal or amend any Act of Parliament or of the State Legislature applicable to the area. Regulations require the President's assent.

Paragraph 6 provides that Scheduled Areas are those the President declares by order, and empowers him to alter them.

Paragraph 7 provides that Parliament may amend the Schedule by ordinary law, and that no such law shall be deemed to be an amendment for the purposes of article 368. That is the same device as article 4 and it is worth noticing.

Article 275(1)'s proviso provides for grants for schemes of development to raise the level of administration of the Scheduled Areas and the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in278

The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas

Article 339 empowers the President to appoint a Commission to report on the administration of the Scheduled Areas and the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes, and gives the Union executive power to give directions to a State as to the drawing up and execution of schemes for that welfare.

The statute that made it operational

The Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996. Part IX of the Constitution did not apply to Scheduled Areas, so the panchayat system did not reach them. Section 3 extended Part IX to the Scheduled Areas with the exceptions and modifications in section 4.

Section 4 contains the provisions that matter. State legislation on panchayats in a Scheduled Area must be in consonance with customary law, social and religious practices and traditional management practices of community resources; every village shall have a Gram Sabha competent to safeguard traditions and customs, community resources and the customary mode of dispute resolution; the Gram Sabha shall approve plans and programmes for social and economic development and identify beneficiaries; consultation with the Gram Sabha or the Panchayat is mandatory before acquiring land for development projects and before resettling or rehabilitating persons affected; and the Gram Sabha or Panchayat is to be consulted before granting a prospecting licence or mining lease for minor minerals.

The cases

Land in a Scheduled Area may not be transferred to a non-tribal, and that includes a government company. In Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh, (1997) 8 SCC 191; AIR 1997 SC 3297. Facts. The State of Andhra Pradesh had granted mining leases in Scheduled Areas to private companies, and a regulation prohibited the transfer of land in such areas to a non-tribal. Held, by a majority. The word "person" in the regulation includes a natural person and a juristic person, so a transfer of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal company is void; that government land, forest land and tribal land in a Scheduled Area cannot be leased to non-tribals or to private companies for mining; and that such leases may be granted to a State instrumentality or to a co-operative society of tribals, subject to conditions including that at least twenty per cent of the net profits be spent on local development. Why it matters here is that it turns the Schedule's land protection into an enforceable restriction on the State itself, and it is the leading case on the Fifth Schedule.

And the Gram Sabha decides on a religious claim to land. In Orissa Mining Corporation v. Ministry of Environment and Forests, (2013) 6 SCC 476. Facts. The proposed bauxite mining in the Niyamgiri Hills, which the Dongria Kondh regarded as the abode of their deity, and the rejection of forest clearance by the Ministry. Held. The question whether the community's religious and cultural rights, and their rights under the Forest Rights Act 2006, would be affected was for the Gram Sabhas to decide, and directed that the Gram Sabhas of the concerned villages consider the claims and communicate their decision, on which the Ministry would then take a final decision. Why it matters here is that it makes the Gram Sabha created by the Act of 1996 a decision-maker rather than a consultee, on the question that mattered most.

munotes.in279

The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas

A worked example

A State proposes to acquire two hundred hectares in a Scheduled Area for an industrial park and to grant a mining lease over part of it to a private company. What has to happen?

Consultation is mandatory before acquisition. Section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 requires the Gram Sabha or the Panchayats at the appropriate level to be consulted before acquiring land in a Scheduled Area for development projects and before resettling or rehabilitating persons affected.

The lease to a private company is the difficulty. On Samatha, government, forest and tribal land in a Scheduled Area cannot be leased to a non-tribal or to a private company for mining. A lease to a State instrumentality or to a co-operative of tribals is permissible on conditions.

And if the land is a place of worship or of religious significance, the Gram Sabha decides. On Orissa Mining Corporation, the question whether the community's religious and cultural rights would be affected is for the Gram Sabhas of the villages concerned.

The Governor's powers sit behind all of this. Under paragraph 5(1) the Governor may direct that a State Act, including one facilitating acquisition, shall not apply to the Scheduled Area or shall apply with modifications; and under paragraph 5(2) he may make a regulation prohibiting the transfer of land. Those powers are rarely used, and an answer that notices the gap between the power and its use is a better answer.

Distinctions

The Fifth ScheduleThe Sixth Schedule
WhereScheduled Areas in States other than Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and MizoramTribal areas of those four States
Body createdA Tribes Advisory Council, which advisesAutonomous District and Regional Councils, which legislate
Legislative powerIn the Governor, by regulation under paragraph 5(2)In the elected Council, paragraph 3
Judicial powerNone conferredVillage councils and courts, paragraph 4
Taxing powerNone conferredParagraph 8
PanchayatsExtended by the Act of 1996Excluded by article 243M
AmendmentBy ordinary law of Parliament, paragraph 7, not an article 368 amendmentThe same, paragraph 21
munotes.in280

The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the State has no power in a Scheduled Area. Paragraph 2 provides that the executive power of the State extends to it, subject to the Schedule.

It does not mean the Governor's powers are regularly used. They are not, and the criticism of the Fifth Schedule is largely that its central safeguard is discretionary and dormant.

It does not mean no mining can occur. Samatha permits leases to State instrumentalities and to co-operatives of tribals on conditions.

And it does not mean the Tribes Advisory Council decides anything. It advises on matters the Governor refers to it, which is a much weaker thing than a District Council under the Sixth Schedule.

Quick revision

Article 244(1) and the Fifth Schedule: Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in States other than Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram. Paragraph 2: State executive power extends there, subject to the Schedule. Paragraph 3: the Governor's annual report to the President and Union directions. Paragraph 4: a Tribes Advisory Council of not more than twenty members, three quarters being Scheduled Tribe members of the Assembly, advising on referred matters. Paragraph 5(1): the Governor may direct that an Act of Parliament or of the State Legislature shall not apply to a Scheduled Area or shall apply with modifications. Paragraph 5(2): regulations for peace and good government, in particular prohibiting or restricting the transfer of land by or among Scheduled Tribes, regulating allotment and regulating money-lending; by 5(3) such regulations may repeal or amend an Act, and they need the President's assent. Paragraph 6: the President declares Scheduled Areas. Paragraph 7: Parliament may amend the Schedule by ordinary law, which is not an article 368 amendment. Article 275(1) proviso: grants. Article 339: a Commission and Union directions. The Act of 1996 extends Part IX with modifications, requiring consonance with customary law, a competent Gram Sabha, and mandatory consultation before acquisition and before a minor mineral concession. Samatha: land in a Scheduled Area cannot be leased to a non-tribal or a private company for mining. Orissa Mining Corporation: the Gram Sabhas decide on religious and cultural rights.

Test yourself

1. Which power in the Fifth Schedule has no counterpart elsewhere in the Constitution? Paragraph 5(1), by which the Governor may by public notification direct that a particular Act of Parliament or of the State Legislature shall not apply to a Scheduled Area, or shall apply subject to exceptions and modifications.

2. What is a Tribes Advisory Council, and what is its weakness? A body of not more than twenty members, three quarters of them Scheduled Tribe members of the Legislative Assembly, constituted under paragraph 4 to advise on matters pertaining to the welfare and advancement of the Scheduled Tribes referred to it by the Governor. Its weakness is that it advises only, and only on what is referred.

munotes.in281

The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas

3. How may the Fifth Schedule be amended? By an ordinary law of Parliament under paragraph 7, which provides that no such law shall be deemed to be an amendment for the purposes of article 368.

4. What did Samatha decide? That the word "person" in a regulation prohibiting transfer of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal includes a juristic person, so government, forest and tribal land there cannot be leased to non-tribals or to private companies for mining; leases to a State instrumentality or a tribal co-operative are permissible on conditions, including spending at least twenty per cent of net profits on local development.

5. What did the Act of 1996 add, and name three of its requirements. It extended Part IX to the Scheduled Areas with modifications. State legislation must be in consonance with customary law and traditional management of community resources; every village must have a competent Gram Sabha; and consultation with the Gram Sabha or Panchayat is mandatory before acquiring land for development projects and before granting a prospecting licence or mining lease for minor minerals.

6. Give two differences between the Fifth and Sixth Schedules. The Fifth creates an advisory council and leaves legislative power with the Governor by regulation; the Sixth creates elected District Councils with legislative, judicial and taxing power. And Part IX was extended to Fifth Schedule areas by the Act of 1996, whereas article 243M excludes the Sixth Schedule areas from it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in282

Chapter Fifty-Four

Union Territories

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

A Union territory is administered by the President through an administrator, and Parliament legislates for it; two of them have been given legislatures and one of those is unlike everything else in the Constitution.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 239(1) provides that every Union territory shall be administered by the President acting, to such extent as he thinks fit, through an administrator appointed by him with such designation as he may specify. Article 239A empowers Parliament by law to create for certain Union territories a body, whether elected or partly nominated and partly elected, to function as a Legislature, or a Council of Ministers, or both. Article 239AA makes special provision for Delhi. Article 240 empowers the President to make regulations for the peace, progress and good government of the specified Union territories, and such a regulation may repeal or amend an Act of Parliament applicable to that territory. Article 241 provides for High Courts for Union territories. Article 246(4) gives Parliament power to make laws with respect to any matter for any part of the territory of India not included in a State, including matters in the State List.

The provisions

Article 239(1) vests the administration in the President acting through an administrator. Clause (2) permits the President to appoint the Governor of a State as the administrator of an adjoining Union territory, in which case the Governor exercises his functions as administrator independently of his Council of Ministers.

Article 239A permits Parliament to create a Legislature or a Council of Ministers, or both, for the Union territory of Puducherry. Such a law is not an amendment for the purposes of article 368.

Article 239AA and 239AB are Delhi's, and are worked in their own chapter.

Article 240(1) empowers the President to make regulations for the peace, progress and good government of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands, Lakshadweep, Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, and Puducherry, with the proviso that once a body functioning as a Legislature is created for Puducherry the President shall not make a regulation for it while the body functions. Clause (2) provides that a regulation so made may repeal or amend any Act of Parliament or any other law applicable to the territory and, when promulgated by the President, shall have the same force and effect as an Act of Parliament.

That is a striking provision and it is easy to miss. In a Union territory the President may by regulation repeal an Act of Parliament, which is the executive amending primary legislation.

Article 241 provides that Parliament may by law constitute a High Court for a Union territory or declare any court in it to be a High Court, and that the provisions of Chapter V of Part VI apply in relation to it.

munotes.in283

Union Territories

Article 246(4) gives Parliament legislative power over any matter for any part of the territory of India not included in a State, which is the source of Union legislation for Union territories on State subjects.

Which are which

With a Legislature. Delhi, under article 239AA, and Puducherry, under article 239A read with the Government of Union Territories Act 1963. Jammu and Kashmir was given one by section 4 of the Reorganisation Act 2019.

Without. The Andaman and Nicobar Islands, Chandigarh, Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, Lakshadweep, and Ladakh.

And the difference is not merely administrative. A Union territory with a Legislature has an elected body with a defined field; one without is governed by Parliament and by Presidential regulation.

The case

They are not a single class, and reasoning from one to another is a mistake. In Government of NCT of Delhi v. Union of India (2023), decided on 11 May 2023 by five judges. Facts. A reference on the scope of Delhi's legislative and executive power over services. Held, among its conclusions. There does not exist a homogeneous class of Union territories with similar governance structures, and that Delhi is not similar to the other Union territories: by virtue of article 239AA it is accorded a sui generis status. It also held that the definition of State in section 3(58) of the General Clauses Act 1897 applies to the term State in Part XIV, so Part XIV applies to Union territories. Why it matters here is that the second holding is a general one about Union territories and not only about Delhi, and the first is the warning a candidate needs.

A worked example

Parliament enacts a law regulating a subject in the State List. A Union territory without a Legislature wishes to depart from it locally; the administrator asks what may be done.

Parliament's competence is not in doubt. Article 246(4) gives it power over any matter for a territory not included in a State.

The route to a local variation is article 240, if the territory is one of the named ones. The President may make a regulation for the peace, progress and good government of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands, Lakshadweep, Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, and Puducherry, and by clause (2) such a regulation may repeal or amend an Act of Parliament applicable to the territory and has the force of an Act of Parliament.

For a territory not named in article 240 there is no such route, and the answer is that Parliament must legislate.

munotes.in284

Union Territories

And if the territory is Puducherry with its Legislature functioning, the proviso to article 240(1) bars the President from making a regulation for it, so the route is the Legislature's own law or Parliament's.

The example shows the pattern. The less democratic the territory's arrangement, the wider the executive's legislative power, which is the ordinary trade-off in every constitution that provides for governing a small or distant territory.

Distinctions

A StateA Union territory with a LegislatureA Union territory without one
HeadGovernor, article 153Lieutenant Governor or administratorAdministrator, article 239
LegislatureYes, the whole State ListYes, a defined fieldNo
Parliament's power over State subjectsOnly through articles 249, 250, 252, 253At all timesAt all times, article 246(4)
Executive legislationOrdinance under article 213 onlyOrdinance, and article 240 where applicablePresidential regulation under article 240, which may repeal an Act of Parliament
High CourtIts own, article 214By article 241 or sharedBy article 241 or shared

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a Union territory is outside the Constitution. Part III applies, article 246(4) is a constitutional grant, and article 241 provides for its courts.

It does not mean all Union territories are alike. The 2023 judgment holds that there is no homogeneous class of them.

It does not mean an administrator is a Governor. Where a Governor is appointed as administrator under article 239(2), he acts independently of his own Council of Ministers in that capacity.

And it does not mean article 240 is a dead letter. It has been used, and a regulation under it may repeal an Act of Parliament, which makes it one of the widest executive powers in the Constitution.

Quick revision

Article 239(1): administration by the President through an administrator; clause (2) permits a Governor of a neighbouring State to be appointed administrator, acting independently of his Council of Ministers. Article 239A: Parliament may create a Legislature or a Council of Ministers, or both, for Puducherry, and such a law is not an article 368 amendment. Articles 239AA and 239AB: Delhi. Article 240: Presidential regulations for the peace, progress and good government of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands, Lakshadweep, Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, and Puducherry, which may repeal or amend an Act of Parliament and have the force of one; barred for Puducherry while its Legislature functions. Article 241: High Courts. Article 246(4): Parliament's power over any matter for a territory not included in a State. With Legislatures: Delhi, Puducherry, and Jammu and Kashmir since 2019. Without: Andaman and Nicobar Islands, Chandigarh, Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, Lakshadweep, Ladakh. Government of NCT of Delhi (2023): there is no homogeneous class of Union territories, Delhi is sui generis, and Part XIV applies to Union territories through section 3(58) of the General Clauses Act 1897.

munotes.in285

Union Territories

Test yourself

1. How is a Union territory administered, and by whom? By the President acting, to such extent as he thinks fit, through an administrator appointed by him with such designation as he may specify: article 239(1).

2. What is unusual about article 240(2)? That a regulation made by the President for one of the named Union territories may repeal or amend an Act of Parliament or any other law applicable to that territory, and when promulgated has the same force and effect as an Act of Parliament.

3. Which Union territories have Legislatures? Delhi under article 239AA, Puducherry under article 239A read with the Government of Union Territories Act 1963, and Jammu and Kashmir under section 4 of the Reorganisation Act 2019.

4. What did the 2023 judgment say about the class of Union territories? That there is no homogeneous class of Union territories with similar governance structures, that Delhi is not similar to the others and is sui generis by virtue of article 239AA, and that Part XIV applies to Union territories because the definition of State in section 3(58) of the General Clauses Act 1897 applies to that Part.

5. What happens when a Governor is appointed administrator of a neighbouring Union territory? He exercises his functions as administrator independently of his own Council of Ministers, under article 239(2).

6. Where does Parliament get its power to legislate for a Union territory on a State subject? Article 246(4), which gives it power to make laws with respect to any matter for any part of the territory of India not included in a State, notwithstanding that the matter is in the State List.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in286

Chapter Fifty-Five

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

The 73rd and 74th Amendments made local government constitutional in 1992, so it can no longer be abolished, but what it may actually do is still decided by the State.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act 1992 inserted Part IX, articles 243 to 243-O, and the Eleventh Schedule, providing for panchayats at the village, intermediate and district levels. The Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act 1992 inserted Part IXA, articles 243P to 243ZG, and the Twelfth Schedule, providing for Nagar Panchayats, Municipal Councils and Municipal Corporations. Both provide for elected bodies with a five-year term, reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and women, a State Election Commission and a State Finance Commission. But article 243G and article 243W leave it to the Legislature of the State to endow these bodies with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as institutions of self-government.

What the two Amendments made compulsory

Elected bodies at three levels. Article 243B requires panchayats at the village, intermediate and district levels in every State, the intermediate level being optional in a State with a population not exceeding twenty lakhs. Article 243Q requires a Nagar Panchayat for a transitional area, a Municipal Council for a smaller urban area and a Municipal Corporation for a larger urban area.

A fixed term and compulsory elections. Article 243E and article 243U provide a term of five years, and require that an election to constitute a body be completed before the expiry of that term, or within six months of dissolution. This is the provision that ended the practice of superseding a local body and not holding elections.

Reservation. Article 243D and article 243T reserve seats for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes in proportion to their population, and not less than one-third of the total seats for women, including one-third of the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; and the same proportions for the offices of chairperson.

A State Election Commission. Article 243K and article 243ZA vest the superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of electoral rolls and the conduct of elections in a State Election Commission consisting of a State Election Commissioner appointed by the Governor, who may be removed only in like manner and on the like grounds as a judge of a High Court.

A State Finance Commission. Article 243-I and article 243Y require the Governor to constitute a Finance Commission every fifth year to review the financial position of the panchayats and municipalities and to recommend the distribution between the State and them of the net proceeds of the taxes, duties, tolls and fees leviable by the State.

munotes.in287

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

And a bar on the courts in electoral matters. Article 243-O and article 243ZG bar the courts from questioning the validity of a delimitation or allotment of seats, and provide that an election may be called in question only by an election petition, which mirrors article 329.

What the two Amendments left to the States

The powers themselves. Article 243G provides that the Legislature of a State may, by law, endow the panchayats with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as institutions of self-government, and such law may contain provisions for the devolution of powers and responsibilities with respect to the preparation of plans for economic development and social justice and the implementation of schemes, including those in relation to the matters listed in the Eleventh Schedule. Article 243W does the same for municipalities and the Twelfth Schedule.

The word is "may". The Eleventh Schedule lists twenty-nine matters and the Twelfth eighteen, and neither Schedule transfers anything by itself. A State that devolves none of them has not breached the Constitution.

The money. Articles 243H and 243X permit the State Legislature to authorise a panchayat or municipality to levy taxes and to assign taxes to it, and to make grants in aid. Again, permissive.

That asymmetry between the compulsory and the permissive is the whole of the third-tier question, and it is the reason the answer to "is India a three-tier federation" is a qualified one.

Start with article 243A, because it is the shortest article in Part IX and the most quoted in the argument that the third tier was never really given anything. In full: "A GRAM SABHA MAY EXERCISE SUCH POWERS AND PERFORM SUCH FUNCTIONS AT THE VILLAGE LEVEL AS THE LEGISLATURE OF A STATE MAY, BY LAW, PROVIDE." Article 243(b) defines the Gram Sabha as the body consisting of the persons REGISTERED IN THE ELECTORAL ROLLS relating to a village comprised within the area of a panchayat at the village level, so it is the whole adult village in assembly, the one directly democratic institution the Constitution names. And it is given nothing. Everything it may do is what a State law says it may do. Compare section 4 of the Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996, worked in Module II, which does give the Gram Sabha real powers in a Scheduled Area, and the contrast makes the point: where Parliament wanted the village assembly to have competence it said so, and article 243A does not.

The permissive articles, gathered, because a question on devolution is answered out of them. COMPOSITION: article 243C leaves the composition of panchayats to the State Legislature, subject only to a proviso that the ratio between the population of a panchayat area and the number of its elected seats shall so far as practicable be THE SAME THROUGHOUT THE STATE; article 243R does the reverse for municipalities, requiring that all seats be filled by DIRECT ELECTION from wards and then permitting the State to add representation for persons with special knowledge of municipal administration and for sitting members of Parliament and of the State Legislature. DISQUALIFICATIONS: articles 243F and 243V disqualify a person who is disqualified for election to the State Legislature or by a State law, with the same proviso in both, that NOBODY IS DISQUALIFIED FOR BEING UNDER TWENTY-FIVE IF HE HAS ATTAINED TWENTY-ONE, and leave the deciding authority to State law. ACCOUNTS: articles 243J and 243Z leave the maintenance and AUDIT of accounts entirely to State law, so the third tier has no constitutionally guaranteed auditor at all. WARDS COMMITTEES: article 243S is the one structure below the municipality that the Constitution itself requires, and only in a municipality with a POPULATION OF THREE LAKHS OR MORE.

munotes.in288

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

Planning, which is the strongest thing in Part IXA and the least used. Article 243ZD requires a DISTRICT PLANNING COMMITTEE in every district to CONSOLIDATE the plans prepared by the panchayats and the municipalities and to prepare a draft development plan for the district as a whole, with NOT LESS THAN FOUR-FIFTHS of its members elected by and from the elected members of the district panchayat and the municipalities. Article 243ZE requires a METROPOLITAN PLANNING COMMITTEE in every metropolitan area, with NOT LESS THAN TWO-THIRDS so elected. Both are mandatory, both would give the third tier a say over the plan for the whole district, and both are among the least implemented provisions in the Constitution.

And the machinery articles that make Parts IX and IXA work. Articles 243L and 243ZB apply both Parts to the UNION TERRITORIES, reading the Administrator under article 239 for the Governor and the Legislative Assembly, where one exists, for the State Legislature, with a power in the President to modify the application by public notification. Articles 243N and 243ZF are the transitional provisions: an existing State law inconsistent with the new Part continued in force only until amended or repealed or UNTIL ONE YEAR from the commencement of the Amendment, whichever was earlier, while existing panchayats and municipalities were allowed to run out their terms unless the Legislative Assembly resolved otherwise. That one year is what forced every State to legislate afresh in 1993 and 1994, and it is why the two Amendments changed the statute book so quickly and the practice so slowly.

munotes.in289

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

Where the Sixth Schedule areas stand

Article 243M excludes Part IX from the Scheduled Areas and tribal areas, from the States of Nagaland, Meghalaya and Mizoram, from the hill areas of Manipur for which a District Council exists, and from the district level in a district having a District Council under the Sixth Schedule.

And article 243ZC excludes Part IXA from the Scheduled Areas and tribal areas.

The Act of 1996 then extended Part IX to the Scheduled Areas with modifications, which is worked in [The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas], but the Sixth Schedule areas remain outside because they already have District Councils with wider powers.

A worked example

A State does not constitute a State Finance Commission for eleven years, devolves none of the twenty-nine Eleventh Schedule matters, and postpones panchayat elections by a year on the ground of a delimitation exercise. Which of these is unconstitutional?

The failure to constitute a Finance Commission is a breach. Article 243-I requires the Governor to constitute one within one year of the commencement of the Seventy-third Amendment and thereafter at the expiration of every fifth year. The word is "shall".

The postponement of elections is a breach. Article 243E(3) requires an election to constitute a panchayat to be completed before the expiry of its five-year duration, and the Supreme Court has repeatedly directed States to hold them. A delimitation exercise is not an excuse the Constitution recognises.

The failure to devolve is not a breach. Article 243G says the Legislature "may" endow panchayats with such powers as may be necessary, and the Eleventh Schedule is a list of matters that may be devolved rather than a distribution of powers.

And that is the answer to the three-tier question in one example. The existence, composition and periodic election of the third tier are constitutionally protected. Its powers are not.

Distinctions

The Union and the StatesThe third tier
ExistenceConstitutionalConstitutional since 1992
PowersDistributed by the Seventh Schedule and justiciableDevolved by State law under articles 243G and 243W; the Schedules are lists, not a distribution
FinancesArticles 268 to 281 and the Finance CommissionArticles 243H and 243X, permissive, with a State Finance Commission under articles 243-I and 243Y
ElectionsElection Commission of India, article 324State Election Commission, articles 243K and 243ZA
Term protectionArticles 83 and 172Articles 243E and 243U, five years, with elections before expiry
May the tier above abolish it?NoNo, since 1992
May the tier above starve it?Not entirelyYes, by devolving nothing
Part IXPart IXA
Panchayats, articles 243 to 243-OMunicipalities, articles 243P to 243ZG
Three levels: village, intermediate, districtThree kinds: Nagar Panchayat, Municipal Council, Municipal Corporation
Eleventh Schedule, twenty-nine mattersTwelfth Schedule, eighteen matters
Excluded areas: article 243MExcluded areas: article 243ZC
munotes.in290

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India is a three-tier federation in the full sense. The third tier has protected existence and unprotected powers, which is a different thing from the Union and the States, whose fields are distributed by the Constitution and justiciable.

It does not mean the Schedules devolve anything. The Eleventh and Twelfth Schedules are lists of matters that a State Legislature may devolve.

It does not mean local bodies cannot be superseded. They may be dissolved under State law, but article 243E(3) requires an election within six months of dissolution.

And it does not mean the Sixth Schedule areas have no local government. They have District Councils with wider powers than a panchayat, which is why article 243M excludes Part IX from them.

Quick revision

Seventy-third Amendment 1992: Part IX, articles 243 to 243-O, and the Eleventh Schedule, twenty-nine matters. Seventy-fourth Amendment 1992: Part IXA, articles 243P to 243ZG, and the Twelfth Schedule, eighteen matters. Compulsory: three levels of panchayat under article 243B, the intermediate level optional below twenty lakhs; three kinds of municipality under article 243Q; a five-year term with elections completed before expiry or within six months of dissolution, articles 243E and 243U; reservation for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in proportion to population and not less than one-third of seats and of chairperson offices for women, articles 243D and 243T; a State Election Commission under articles 243K and 243ZA whose Commissioner is removable only as a High Court judge; a State Finance Commission every fifth year under articles 243-I and 243Y; and a bar on courts in electoral matters under articles 243-O and 243ZG. Permissive: the powers themselves, articles 243G and 243W, and the finances, articles 243H and 243X. Excluded areas: articles 243M and 243ZC, with the Act of 1996 extending Part IX to Scheduled Areas.

Test yourself

1. What did the 73rd and 74th Amendments make compulsory? The existence of elected panchayats and municipalities, a five-year term with elections completed before expiry or within six months of dissolution, reservation for the Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and women, a State Election Commission, and a State Finance Commission every fifth year.

2. What did they leave to the States, and in what words? The powers themselves. Article 243G provides that the Legislature of a State "may, by law, endow the Panchayats with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as institutions of self-government", and article 243W is in the same terms for municipalities.

3. Do the Eleventh and Twelfth Schedules distribute powers? No. They list twenty-nine and eighteen matters respectively which a State Legislature may devolve. Neither Schedule transfers anything by itself.

munotes.in291

The Third Tier: Panchayats and Municipalities

4. What protection does the third tier have against being left in abeyance? Articles 243E and 243U require an election to constitute the body to be completed before the expiry of its five-year duration, or within six months of its dissolution, and the State Election Commission under articles 243K and 243ZA conducts it.

5. Which areas are excluded from Part IX and Part IXA, and why? The Scheduled Areas and tribal areas, and Nagaland, Meghalaya, Mizoram and the hill areas of Manipur with District Councils, by articles 243M and 243ZC. The Sixth Schedule areas already have District Councils with wider powers, and Part IX was extended to the Fifth Schedule areas by the Act of 1996.

6. Is India a three-tier federation? Give the qualified answer. It has three tiers of elected government but only two tiers of constitutionally protected power. The third tier's existence, composition, term and elections are protected; what it may do is devolved by State law under articles 243G and 243W and may be withheld.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in292

Chapter Fifty-Six

India and the United States Compared

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". Set on Q.P. 12192 (2015), "Compare and distinguish the federal features of the Constitution of India with the United States of America", and on Q.P. 11757 (2016), "the features of federal government and difference between India and U.S. federation".

In one line

The American federation was made by States that already existed and kept what they did not give away; the Indian federation was made by a Constituent Assembly that created the States and gave them what it chose.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: both India and the United States have a written and supreme constitution, a division of legislative power between two governments, a bicameral central legislature with a chamber representing the units, a rigid amending procedure and an independent judiciary as umpire. They differ in the origin of the union, the destructibility of the units, the location of the residuary power, the citizenship, the judicial system, the emergency provisions, the equality of representation in the second chamber, and whether the constitution provides for the units to be governed from the centre.

Why the two are different: the origin

The United States was made by agreement. Thirteen States, already in existence, agreed to a federal Constitution and gave up specified powers. The Preamble's "We the People" reflected the ratifying conventions.

India was not. The Constituent Assembly drafted a Constitution for the whole country, and article 1 says India shall be a Union of States, the word chosen deliberately to record that the federation was not the result of an agreement and that no State may secede.

And State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, made that a holding rather than a description. The facts were the Union's acquisition of coal-bearing land vested in the State under the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957, the State suing under article 131 on the footing that it was sovereign within its own field. Held, by the majority. The Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between independent sovereign units, that the States were not sovereign before the Constitution, and that Parliament may compulsorily acquire land vested in a State, there being no constitutional guarantee against it; Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that almost every difference in the table below follows from this one fact.

The differences, with the text of each

Destructibility of the units. Article IV, section 3 of the United States Constitution provides that new States may be admitted by the Congress into the Union, but that no new State shall be formed or erected within the jurisdiction of any other State, nor any State be formed by the junction of two or more States or parts of States, without the consent of the legislatures of the States concerned as well as of the Congress. Article 3 of the Indian Constitution requires only that the President refer the Bill to the State Legislature for its views.

munotes.in293

India and the United States Compared

The residuary power. The Tenth Amendment provides that the powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States respectively, or to the people. Article 248 of the Indian Constitution, with Entry 97 of List I, gives the residue to Parliament.

Citizenship. The United States has dual citizenship, of the United States and of the State of residence. Articles 5 to 11 of the Indian Constitution provide for a single citizenship of India.

The judiciary. The United States has a federal court system and separate State court systems. India has a single, integrated judiciary with the Supreme Court above every High Court, and there are no State courts in the American sense.

The second chamber. The Senate gives every State two seats regardless of population. The Council of States allots seats by population under the Fourth Schedule, and its members are elected by the elected members of the State Legislative Assemblies rather than directly.

Emergency. The Indian Constitution provides for a national emergency under article 352 during which Parliament may legislate on State subjects, and for President's rule under article 356 by which the Union may assume the functions of a State government. The United States Constitution has no counterpart to either.

Constitutions. Each American State has its own Constitution. No Indian State has one, Jammu and Kashmir having been the exception until 2019.

And the Lists. The Indian Constitution enumerates three Lists in the Seventh Schedule. The American Constitution enumerates the powers of Congress in article I, section 8 and leaves the rest to the States, with no concurrent list.

What is the same

A written and supreme constitution. Article VI, clause 2 makes the Constitution and the laws made in pursuance of it the supreme law of the land; articles 13 and 245 do the same work in India.

Judicial review, though inferred there and written here.

A rigid amending procedure. Article V of the United States Constitution requires two-thirds of both Houses and ratification by three-fourths of the States; article 368 requires a special majority and, for the entrenched matters, ratification by half the States.

An umpire. Article III there, articles 131, 132 and 136 here.

And a bicameral legislature with a chamber for the units, on different principles.

A worked example

A student is asked MU's 2015 stem and writes a table of ten differences with no reasons. What is missing?

The origin, stated once at the top. Almost every difference follows from it: units that existed first keep the residue and cannot be abolished, and units created by the document do not.

The consequence, stated at the end. A federation made by agreement has to be conservative about central power because the units can withhold consent; a federation made by a Constituent Assembly against the background of Partition and five hundred and sixty-two princely States was designed for a strong centre on purpose, and Ambedkar defended it on that ground.

munotes.in294

India and the United States Compared

And one similarity that surprises examiners. Both have moved towards the centre in practice for the same reason: national economic regulation. In the United States that happened through the commerce clause and in India through the Concurrent List, articles 249 and 253, and now article 246A.

A table with reasons and a conclusion is a first-class answer. A table alone is a pass.

Distinctions

FeatureUnited StatesIndia
How the union was formedBy agreement among existing StatesBy a Constituent Assembly; article 1, a Union of States
Right to secedeDenied by the Civil War and by decisionDenied by the text; article 1
Units destructible by the centreNo; article IV, section 3 requires the consent of the legislatures concernedYes; article 3 requires only that their views be sought
Residuary powerWith the States or the people; Tenth AmendmentWith Parliament; article 248 and Entry 97
CitizenshipDualSingle; articles 5 to 11
ConstitutionsOne federal and one per StateOne only
JudiciaryFederal and State systemsSingle integrated judiciary
Second chamberEqual representation, two per StateBy population, Fourth Schedule; indirectly elected
ListsEnumerated federal powers onlyThree Lists in the Seventh Schedule
EmergencyNo provisionArticles 352 to 360
Governor of a unitElectedAppointed by the President, article 155

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India is less federal in every respect. The Indian Constitution gives its States an exclusive List of sixty-one entries, which the American Constitution does not do at all, and an entrenched amending procedure that requires the States' ratification for the Lists.

It does not mean the American States are sovereign. They are not, and no federation's units are.

It does not mean the differences are all in the text. Both federations have moved towards the centre in practice, and in the United States that was done through interpretation of the commerce clause rather than by amendment.

And it does not mean the comparison settles anything. MU asks for a comparison, not a verdict on which is better, and an answer that argues the Indian design was correct for India is stronger than one that treats deviation from the American model as a defect.

Quick revision

Origin: the United States by agreement among existing States; India by a Constituent Assembly, article 1 saying Union of States to record that it was not an agreement and that no State may secede; State of West Bengal v. Union of India holds that the States were never sovereign. Differences: article IV section 3 protects American States from being redrawn without their legislatures' consent, while article 3 requires only that a State's views be sought; the Tenth Amendment leaves the residue with the States or the people, while article 248 and Entry 97 give it to Parliament; dual citizenship there, single citizenship under articles 5 to 11 here; separate State constitutions and separate State courts there, one Constitution and an integrated judiciary here; equal representation in the Senate, representation by population and indirect election in the Council of States; and articles 352 to 360, which have no American counterpart. Similarities: a written supreme constitution, judicial review, a rigid amending procedure, an umpire, and a second chamber for the units.

munotes.in295

India and the United States Compared

Test yourself

1. State the single fact from which most of the differences follow. That the American federation was formed by agreement among States that already existed, while the Indian federation was created by a Constituent Assembly which itself brought the States into being, so the units did not give up powers they had held.

2. Quote the two provisions on destructibility. Article IV, section 3 of the United States Constitution: no new State shall be formed or erected within the jurisdiction of any other State, nor any State be formed by the junction of two or more States or parts of States, without the consent of the legislatures of the States concerned as well as of the Congress. Article 3 of the Indian Constitution: the President refers the Bill to the State Legislature for its views, which do not bind.

3. Where does the residuary power lie in each, and under what provision? In the United States with the States respectively, or the people, under the Tenth Amendment. In India with Parliament, under article 248 and Entry 97 of List I.

4. Give three structural differences beyond the division of powers. Dual citizenship against single citizenship; separate State constitutions and State court systems against one Constitution and an integrated judiciary; and the emergency provisions in articles 352 to 360, which have no counterpart in the United States Constitution.

5. Name one respect in which the Indian States are better protected than the American. They have an exclusive List of sixty-one entries, and the Seventh Schedule cannot be amended without ratification by the legislatures of not less than half the States under the proviso to article 368(2). The American Constitution enumerates federal powers and does not give the States a list of their own.

6. What similarity between the two federations do most answers miss? That both have moved towards the centre in practice for the same reason, the need for national economic regulation: in the United States through the interpretation of the commerce clause, and in India through the Concurrent List, articles 249 and 253, and now article 246A.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in296

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU's February 2026 question: "Discuss the patterns of federal government in India, USA and Australia with special reference to federal umpiring."

In one line

Every federation needs an umpire, and the three patterns differ in who the umpire is, what it construes, and whether the constitution gives it a rule for conflicts.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: federal umpiring means the mechanism by which a federation decides disputes about its own division of powers. Three patterns can be distinguished. The American pattern enumerates the powers of the centre and leaves the residue to the units, so the umpire's work is to construe the enumerated federal powers, chiefly the commerce clause. The Australian pattern enumerates concurrent powers in section 51 and leaves the residue to the States by section 107, with an express inconsistency rule in section 109, so the umpire construes the grants and applies the inconsistency rule. The Canadian and Indian pattern enumerates both sides, giving the residue to the centre, so the umpire allots a law to a list by the doctrine of pith and substance. In all three the umpire is a court, and in India it is the Supreme Court under articles 131, 132, 136 and 246 and the High Courts under article 226.

The Australian pattern

Section 51 confers on the Commonwealth Parliament power to make laws for the peace, order and good government of the Commonwealth with respect to thirty-nine enumerated matters, including trade and commerce with other countries and among the States, taxation, postal services, defence, currency, banking, insurance, marriage, divorce and matrimonial causes, and external affairs.

Section 52 confers exclusive power on a few matters, including the seat of government.

Section 107 provides that every power of the Parliament of a Colony which has become a State shall, unless it is by the Constitution exclusively vested in the Parliament of the Commonwealth or withdrawn from the Parliament of the State, continue as at the establishment of the Commonwealth. That is the residuary provision and it leaves the residue with the States.

Section 90 gives the Commonwealth exclusive power over duties of customs and excise, which has had enormous consequences for State finances.

Section 92 provides that on the imposition of uniform duties of customs, trade, commerce and intercourse among the States, whether by means of internal carriage or ocean navigation, shall be absolutely free. That is the Australian ancestor of India's article 301, and the Indian courts have cited the Australian cases on it.

Section 109 provides that when a law of a State is inconsistent with a law of the Commonwealth, the latter shall prevail and the former shall, to the extent of the inconsistency, be invalid. That is the Australian ancestor of India's article 254.

Section 128 provides for alteration of the Constitution by an absolute majority of each House and then a referendum, requiring a majority of electors in a majority of States and a national majority.

munotes.in297

Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself

So the Australian umpire has an express inconsistency rule and a residue with the States, and the High Court of Australia has developed doctrines of characterisation and inconsistency that closely resemble the Indian ones.

The Canadian pattern, and why it matters to India

Section 91 of the Constitution Act 1867 gives the Parliament of Canada power to make laws for the peace, order and good government of Canada in relation to all matters not coming within the classes of subjects assigned exclusively to the legislatures of the provinces, and then enumerates classes of subjects for greater certainty.

Section 92 enumerates the classes of subjects exclusively assigned to the provincial legislatures.

So Canada enumerates both sides and gives the residue to the centre, which is the pattern India followed, and it is why the framers of the Indian Constitution are said to have taken the Canadian model rather than the American.

Section 132 gives the Parliament and Government of Canada all powers necessary for performing the obligations of Canada or of any province arising under treaties, which is the ancestor of article 253.

And the umpire's method came from the Privy Council, which heard appeals from Canada, from Australia and from India, and developed the doctrines of pith and substance and incidental encroachment that all three inherited.

How the three umpires differ in method

In the United States the question is usually whether a federal law falls within an enumerated power. Because the residue is with the States, the burden is on the federal law, and the commerce clause has carried most of the weight.

In Australia the question is usually characterisation followed by inconsistency. A law is characterised against the section 51 heads; if both governments have validly legislated, section 109 decides.

In India the question is allotment. Both sides are enumerated, so the court asks which list the law in pith and substance belongs to. For a Union law the method is the one in Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061. Facts. A challenge to the Wealth-tax Act 1957 as amended to include the capital value of agricultural land, and Held., by four to three, that the correct approach is to ask whether the law falls within List II or List III, and if it does not, competence follows from article 248 with Entry 97 without any need to identify a Union entry. Why it matters here is that this is the exact opposite of the American burden, and it follows from where the residue lies.

And the shared doctrine is the Privy Council's. In Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, (1947) 49 Bom LR 568, decided in 1947. Facts. A challenge to the Bengal Money-Lenders Act 1940 on the ground that it dealt with promissory notes, a Federal subject under the Government of India Act 1935. Held. The Act was in pith and substance a law about money-lending, that its effect on promissory notes was incidental, that a law must be examined as a whole and its true nature and character ascertained, and that the extent of the invasion of the other field is a matter of degree. Why it matters here is that the same Board applied the same method to Canadian and Australian appeals, which is why the three federations' methods are recognisably related.

munotes.in298

Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself

A worked example

Suppose the same problem in each of the three: a unit legislates to require a licence for the sale of a product, and the centre has a law regulating its manufacture and interstate sale.

In the United States. The question is whether the federal law is within the commerce power, and whether the State law is pre-empted by it, either expressly or by occupation of the field.

In Australia. The federal law is characterised against section 51; if valid, section 109 makes the State law invalid to the extent of the inconsistency, and the High Court has both a direct-conflict test and a covering-the-field test.

In India. The court asks which list each law belongs to by pith and substance. If the State law is under List II and the Union law under List I, article 254 does not apply at all and the question is competence, on Hoechst. If both are under List III, article 254 decides, subject to article 254(2).

The instructive point for MU's stem is the last one. The Indian umpire has a threshold question the other two do not: whether the conflict is in the concurrent field at all. That is a consequence of enumerating both sides, and it is the sharpest single answer to a question about patterns of federal umpiring.

Distinctions

United StatesAustraliaCanadaIndia
EnumerationFederal powers onlyConcurrent powers in section 51, some exclusive in section 52Both sides, sections 91 and 92Both sides, three Lists
Residuary powerStates or the people, Tenth AmendmentStates, section 107The centre, section 91Parliament, article 248 and Entry 97
Express inconsistency ruleNone; pre-emption is judge-madeSection 109None; paramountcy is judge-madeArticle 254
Freedom of internal tradeCommerce clauseSection 92Section 121Article 301
AmendmentArticle V: two-thirds and three-fourths of the StatesSection 128: absolute majority and a referendum carried in a majority of StatesPart V of the Act of 1982Article 368, with State ratification for entrenched matters
UmpireSupreme CourtHigh Court of AustraliaSupreme Court of CanadaSupreme Court and the High Courts
munotes.in299

Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India copied Canada wholesale. It took the pattern of enumerating both sides with the residue at the centre, and rejected other Canadian features; and the Lists themselves came from the Government of India Act 1935.

It does not mean an express inconsistency rule makes a federation more centralised. Australia has one and leaves the residue with the States; India has one and keeps the residue at the centre.

It does not mean the umpire is the same institution everywhere. Australia's High Court hears constitutional cases at first instance and on appeal; India's Supreme Court shares the work with the High Courts under article 226, which is why most Indian federal questions begin in a High Court.

And it does not mean the patterns are static. All four federations have moved towards the centre in practice, and in each case the movement came through the umpire's construction rather than through amendment.

Quick revision

Federal umpiring: who decides a dispute about the division, and by what method. United States: federal powers enumerated, residue with the States by the Tenth Amendment, no express inconsistency rule, pre-emption judge-made, the commerce clause carrying most of the work. Australia: section 51 concurrent heads, section 52 exclusive heads, section 90 exclusive customs and excise, section 92 absolute freedom of interstate trade, section 107 leaving the residue with the States, section 109 the express inconsistency rule, section 128 amendment by referendum. Canada: sections 91 and 92 enumerating both sides with the residue at the centre, and section 132 on treaty obligations, the model India followed. India: three Lists, residue with Parliament under article 248 and Entry 97, article 254 for repugnancy, article 301 for internal trade, and the Supreme Court with the High Courts as umpire. H.S. Dhillon: for a Union law ask only whether it falls in List II or III. Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee: pith and substance from the Privy Council, which supplied the method to all three.

Test yourself

1. What does federal umpiring mean, and why does every federation need it? The mechanism by which a federation decides disputes about its own division of powers. It is needed because the division is a written rule that produces disputes, and neither government can decide its own competence without abolishing the division.

2. Which Australian sections correspond to India's articles 254 and 301? Section 109, that a State law inconsistent with a Commonwealth law is invalid to the extent of the inconsistency; and section 92, that on the imposition of uniform duties of customs, trade, commerce and intercourse among the States shall be absolutely free.

munotes.in300

Australia, Canada, and How a Federation Umpires Itself

3. Which model did India follow in enumerating powers, and how do you know? The Canadian model of the Constitution Act 1867, which enumerates both sides in sections 91 and 92 and leaves the residue with the centre, unlike the American and Australian pattern of enumerating central powers and leaving the residue to the units.

4. Describe the umpire's method in each of the three patterns in one sentence. In the United States, whether the federal law falls within an enumerated power, with pre-emption of State law. In Australia, characterisation against section 51 and then the inconsistency rule in section 109. In India, allotment of the law to a list by pith and substance, with article 254 applying only in the concurrent field.

5. What threshold question does the Indian umpire have that the other two do not? Whether the conflict is in the concurrent field at all. On Hoechst, article 254 has no application where a State law under List II conflicts with a Union law under List I; there the question is competence rather than repugnancy.

6. Why do the three federations' doctrines resemble one another? Because the Privy Council heard appeals from Canada, Australia and India and developed the doctrines of pith and substance and incidental encroachment, which all three inherited; Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee is the Indian instance.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in301

Chapter Fifty-Eight

The Commissions on Centre-State Relations

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism".

In one line

Four bodies have examined Centre-State relations since 1969, and the one that matters most recommended the Inter-State Council that article 263 had provided for since 1950 and nobody had constituted.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Rajamannar Committee, appointed by the Government of Tamil Nadu in 1969, was the first systematic review. The Sarkaria Commission, appointed by the Union in 1983 under a retired judge of the Supreme Court, reported in 1988 with 247 recommendations. The National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution under M.N. Venkatachaliah reported in 2002. The Punchhi Commission, appointed in 2007 under a former Chief Justice of India, reported in 2010 in seven volumes. Their most consequential single result is the Inter-State Council, established by Presidential order on 28 May 1990 on the Sarkaria Commission's recommendation, forty years after article 263 first provided for it.

The four bodies

The Rajamannar Committee, 1969 to 1971. Appointed by the Government of Tamil Nadu under Dr P.V. Rajamannar, a former Chief Justice of the Madras High Court. It recommended that the Inter-State Council be constituted at once; that the Finance Commission be made a permanent body; that articles 356, 357 and 365 be deleted or drastically curtailed; that residuary powers be transferred to the States; and that the All India Services be abolished. It was a State's commission and its recommendations reflect that; almost none was accepted.

The Sarkaria Commission, 1983 to 1988. Appointed by the Union under Justice R.S. Sarkaria, with B. Sivaraman and Dr S.R. Sen. It reported in 1988 with 247 recommendations, of which the most important were that article 356 be used sparingly and as a measure of last resort, after all available alternatives have failed, and that a warning be issued to the errant State before it is used; that the Governor be an eminent person from outside the State, not having taken part in active politics recently, and be appointed after consultation with the Chief Minister; that the Inter-State Council be constituted under article 263; that residuary powers other than taxation be transferred to the Concurrent List; and that the Union consult the States before legislating on a Concurrent subject.

The National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution, 2000 to 2002. Under Justice M.N. Venkatachaliah, a former Chief Justice of India. It examined the whole Constitution rather than Centre-State relations alone, and on federalism it recommended a permanent Inter-State Council with its own secretariat, a stronger role for the Council of States, and safeguards on the appointment and removal of Governors.

The Punchhi Commission, 2007 to 2010. Under Justice M.M. Punchhi, a former Chief Justice of India. It reported in seven volumes and recommended, among much else, that article 356 be amended to permit LOCALISED emergency, confined to a district or part of a State, rather than the whole State; that a fixed term of five years for a Governor be provided and removal be only by a resolution of the State Legislature; that the Union consult States before making a treaty affecting a State subject; and that a superseding legislation under the Concurrent List be preceded by consultation.

munotes.in302

The Commissions on Centre-State Relations

What actually happened

The Inter-State Council was constituted on 28 May 1990, by Presidential order under article 263, on the Sarkaria Commission's recommendation. That is the single largest institutional result of forty years of commissions.

Article 356 was reformed by a court and not by a commission. Every one of the four bodies recommended restraint in its use, and what changed the practice was S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. Proclamations dismissing six State governments and Held. The satisfaction is subjective but conditioned, that relevant material is a precondition, that a Proclamation may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds, that the majority is to be tested on the floor of the House, and that the Assembly should not be dissolved before both Houses approve. Why it matters here is the comparison: four commissions recommended and one judgment delivered.

The Governor's office was not reformed. The recommendation that a Governor be appointed after consultation with the Chief Minister, or hold a fixed term, or be removable only on a resolution of the State Legislature, has never been implemented, and articles 155 and 156 stand as they were.

The residuary power was not moved. Article 248 and Entry 97 are unchanged.

And the All India Services were not abolished. Article 312 stands.

A worked example

A candidate is asked what the commissions achieved. What is the honest answer?

Name them with their dates and chairs, which is the recall part: Rajamannar 1971, Sarkaria 1988, Venkatachaliah 2002, Punchhi 2010.

Identify the recommendation each is best known for. Rajamannar: delete or curtail articles 356, 357 and 365 and move the residuary power to the States. Sarkaria: article 356 as a last resort with a prior warning, and the Inter-State Council. Venkatachaliah: a permanent Inter-State Council with a secretariat. Punchhi: a localised emergency confined to part of a State, and a fixed term for a Governor.

Then say what was implemented, which is the part that shows judgment. The Inter-State Council in 1990, and very little else. The reforms that actually changed Centre-State practice came from S.R. Bommai in 1994 and from the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978.

munotes.in303

The Commissions on Centre-State Relations

And then draw the constitutional lesson. A commission can recommend and cannot compel, and reform of a provision that benefits whichever party holds the Union depends on that party's willingness. That is why the durable changes in Indian federalism have come from amendments passed in unusual political conditions and from judgments, rather than from expert reports.

Distinctions

BodyYearsAppointed byBest known for
Rajamannar Committee1969 to 1971The Government of Tamil NaduDelete or curtail articles 356, 357 and 365; residuary power to the States; abolish the All India Services
Sarkaria Commission1983 to 1988The UnionArticle 356 as a last resort with a prior warning; constitute the Inter-State Council; a Governor from outside the State
National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution2000 to 2002The UnionA permanent Inter-State Council with a secretariat; safeguards for Governors
Punchhi Commission2007 to 2010The UnionA localised emergency confined to part of a State; a fixed term for a Governor and removal only on a resolution of the State Legislature
Recommended by all fourActually done
Restraint in the use of article 356Achieved by S.R. Bommai in 1994, not by legislation
Reform of the Governor's appointment and tenureNot done; articles 155 and 156 unchanged
Constitution of the Inter-State CouncilDone, 28 May 1990
Movement of the residuary powerNot done

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the commissions were useless. The Inter-State Council exists because of Sarkaria, and the reports remain the standard reference for what is wrong and what might be done.

It does not mean their recommendations bind. None of them is a constitutional body and none of their reports has legal force.

It does not mean the Sarkaria Commission dealt with reorganisation. It dealt with Centre-State relations, and attributing the linguistic reorganisation recommendation to it is an error, which MU's own printed question has made.

And it does not mean reform is impossible. The Forty-fourth Amendment reformed the emergency provisions, and the 73rd, 74th and 101st Amendments each changed the federal structure substantially.

Quick revision

Rajamannar Committee 1969 to 1971, appointed by Tamil Nadu under Dr P.V. Rajamannar: delete or curtail articles 356, 357 and 365, a permanent Finance Commission, residuary powers to the States, abolition of the All India Services. Sarkaria Commission 1983 to 1988 under Justice R.S. Sarkaria, 247 recommendations: article 356 sparingly and as a last resort with a prior warning; a Governor from outside the State appointed after consultation with the Chief Minister; constitution of the Inter-State Council under article 263; residuary powers other than taxation to the Concurrent List. National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution 2000 to 2002 under Justice M.N. Venkatachaliah: a permanent Inter-State Council with a secretariat and safeguards for Governors. Punchhi Commission 2007 to 2010 under Justice M.M. Punchhi, seven volumes: a localised emergency confined to part of a State, a fixed term for a Governor with removal only on a resolution of the State Legislature, and consultation before treaties affecting State subjects. Implemented: the Inter-State Council, 28 May 1990. Not implemented: the Governor reforms, the residuary power, the All India Services. Article 356 was reformed by S.R. Bommai in 1994 instead.

munotes.in304

The Commissions on Centre-State Relations

Test yourself

1. Name the four bodies with their chairs and reporting years. The Rajamannar Committee under Dr P.V. Rajamannar, 1971; the Sarkaria Commission under Justice R.S. Sarkaria, 1988; the National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution under Justice M.N. Venkatachaliah, 2002; and the Punchhi Commission under Justice M.M. Punchhi, 2010.

2. What was the Sarkaria Commission's most important recommendation about article 356? That it be used sparingly and only as a measure of last resort after all available alternatives have failed, and that a warning be issued to the errant State before it is used.

3. What is the single largest institutional result of the four reports? The Inter-State Council, established by Presidential order under article 263 on 28 May 1990 on the Sarkaria Commission's recommendation, forty years after the article first provided for it.

4. What did the Punchhi Commission recommend about article 356 that the others did not? That it be amended to permit a localised emergency confined to a district or part of a State rather than applying to the whole State.

5. What actually changed the practice under article 356, and when? S.R. Bommai v. Union of India in 1994, by holding the satisfaction conditioned and reviewable on relevant material, substituting the floor test, and requiring that the Assembly not be dissolved before both Houses approve.

6. Why is it an error to associate the Sarkaria Commission with linguistic reorganisation? Because Sarkaria was on Centre-State relations and reported in 1988. Reorganisation on the basis of language was considered by the Dhar Commission of 1948, the JVP Committee of 1949 and the States Reorganisation Commission of 1955.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in305

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Federalism as a Dynamic Process

Syllabus topic 2, "Federalism". MU's 2019 paper printed the proposition and asked for a comment: "Federalism is understood as a dynamic process of co-operation and shared action between the two levels of Government."

In one line

The Indian federal balance is not fixed by the text: it has moved four times in seventy-five years, and it moves by amendment, by judicial decision and by fiscal practice rather than by anything the Constitution provides for.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the proposition that federalism is a dynamic process of co-operation and shared action between the two levels of government is true of India in three senses and incomplete in a fourth. It is true that the Constitution provides institutions for shared action, in articles 263, 279A and 280. It is true that the actual balance has shifted repeatedly. And it is true that the Supreme Court has adopted the language, describing Indian federalism in 2022 as a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants. It is incomplete because a great deal of the movement has not been cooperative at all: it has been produced by amendment, by litigation and by the Union's control of revenue, and a proposition that describes only cooperation omits the coercive and competitive dimensions.

The static text and the moving balance

The text has changed less than the balance. Articles 245, 246 and the three Lists are substantially as they were in 1950, and the alterations to the Lists were made in 1976.

But four things have moved the balance decisively.

One: amendment. The Forty-second Amendment 1976 moved education, forests, weights and measures, the protection of wild animals and birds, and the administration of justice from List II to List III, permanently. The Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 tightened articles 352 and 356. The 73rd and 74th Amendments 1992 created a third tier. The 101st Amendment 2016 created a simultaneous taxing power in article 246A.

Two: judicial decision. S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. Proclamations dismissing six State governments, Held. The satisfaction under article 356 is conditioned and not absolute, that relevant material is a precondition, that the Proclamation is reviewable, that the majority is tested on the floor of the House, and that federalism and secularism are basic features. Why it matters here is that the use of article 356 fell sharply after 1994, without a word of the Constitution changing.

Three: fiscal practice. The share of Union revenue that reaches the States depends on how much is raised through the divisible pool and how much through surcharges and cesses, which article 271 keeps wholly with the Union. That is a change in the balance made by budget decisions and by nothing else.

Four: institutions. The Inter-State Council was constituted in 1990, the Planning Commission was replaced by an advisory body without a power to allocate funds in 2015, and the Goods and Services Tax Council was created in 2016. Each altered how the two levels actually deal with one another.

munotes.in306

Federalism as a Dynamic Process

The three descriptions, and where each fits

Cooperative. The Constitution's own machinery: article 263's Inter-State Council, article 280's Finance Commission, article 279A's Goods and Services Tax Council, and the Zonal Councils. The judicial statement is in Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, (2022) 10 SCC 700. Facts. A challenge to integrated goods and services tax on ocean freight and the question whether the Council's recommendations bind, and Held. They are persuasive and not binding because article 246A confers simultaneous power, describing Indian federalism as a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants. Why it matters here is that MU's 2019 proposition now has a Supreme Court formulation from 2022 to support it.

Competitive. States competing for investment, with the Union publishing rankings. This has no constitutional machinery, and its critics say it substitutes measurement for resources.

Coercive. Directions under articles 256, 257 and 365, conditional grants under article 282, the consent required for State borrowing under article 293(3), and the reservation of Bills under articles 200 and 201. None of these is unlawful and none of them is cooperation.

A complete answer uses all three, because MU's proposition names only the first.

The counter-proposition, stated fairly

The Union is not a partner among equals in law. State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, Held. The Constitution is not traditionally federal in the sense of a compact between sovereign units, that the States were never sovereign, and that Parliament may compulsorily acquire land vested in a State; Subba Rao J. dissented. Why it matters here is that a dialogue between a body that can redraw the other's boundaries under article 3 and dismiss its government under article 356 is a dialogue of a particular kind.

And a great deal of what looks like cooperation is conditional funding. A State that joins a centrally sponsored scheme on the Union's terms has cooperated in one sense and complied in another.

The honest position is that both descriptions are true of different parts of the relationship, and a candidate who says so, with an example of each, has commented rather than agreed.

A worked example

How should the 2019 proposition be answered in twenty-five marks?

Open by taking the proposition seriously and locating its machinery. Articles 263, 279A and 280, and the Zonal Councils, are the constitutional expression of cooperation, and Mohit Minerals describes federalism as a dialogue between equal participants.

Then show the dynamism, which is the part that proves the proposition. Four movements: amendment in 1976, 1978, 1992 and 2016; judicial decision in 1994; fiscal practice through surcharges and cesses; and institutional change in 1990, 2015 and 2016.

munotes.in307

Federalism as a Dynamic Process

Then qualify it, which is what "comment" requires. Cooperation is one of three descriptions. Competitive federalism has no machinery and coercive federalism has articles 256, 257, 282, 293(3) and 365. And the two levels are not equals in law: State of West Bengal holds the States were never sovereign, and article 3 lets Parliament redraw them.

Then conclude with a position. Indian federalism is dynamic, and its dynamism has come mostly from three sources the proposition does not mention: constitutional amendment, litigation, and the Union's control of revenue. Cooperation is the mode the Constitution provides for and not the mode by which most change has actually happened.

That is an answer with a thesis, and it uses the whole module rather than one chapter.

Distinctions

Mode of changeInstrumentExample
AmendmentArticle 368Forty-second 1976, Forty-fourth 1978, 73rd and 74th 1992, 101st 2016
Judicial decisionArticles 32, 131, 136, 226S.R. Bommai 1994, Mohit Minerals 2022
Fiscal practiceArticles 271 and 282Surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool; centrally sponsored schemes
InstitutionalArticles 263 and 279A, and executive actionInter-State Council 1990, the Planning Commission replaced in 2015, the GST Council 2016
DescriptionMachineryWhere it fits
CooperativeArticles 263, 279A, 280; Zonal CouncilsThe Constitution's own design
CompetitiveNoneRankings and investment; a policy posture
CoerciveArticles 256, 257, 282, 293(3), 365; articles 200 and 201Lawful, and not cooperation

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the text is irrelevant. Every movement described here operated through a provision, and the federal character is a basic feature that cannot be amended away.

It does not mean cooperation is a fiction. The Finance Commission's awards have been accepted by every government, and the Goods and Services Tax Council has taken hundreds of decisions by consensus.

It does not mean the direction of travel is settled. The 101st Amendment moved power to a shared institution and Mohit Minerals protected the States' own power within it, while surcharges moved revenue the other way, both in the same decade.

And it does not mean the proposition MU printed is wrong. It is right about the Constitution's design and incomplete about its practice, and saying exactly that is the comment the question asks for.

Quick revision

MU's 2019 proposition: federalism as a dynamic process of co-operation and shared action. True in three senses: the Constitution provides machinery in articles 263, 279A and 280; the balance has moved repeatedly; and the Supreme Court in Mohit Minerals 2022 described Indian federalism as a dialogue in which the States and the Centre are equal participants. Incomplete in a fourth: much of the movement has been coercive or competitive. Four modes of change: amendment (1976, 1978, 1992, 2016), judicial decision (S.R. Bommai 1994), fiscal practice (surcharges and cesses under article 271, conditional grants under article 282), and institutions (Inter-State Council 1990, the Planning Commission replaced 2015, the GST Council 2016). The counter-proposition: State of West Bengal v. Union of India holds that the States were never sovereign and that Parliament may acquire State property, and article 3 lets Parliament redraw a State without its consent.

munotes.in308

Federalism as a Dynamic Process

Test yourself

1. In what three senses is MU's proposition true of India? The Constitution provides institutions for shared action in articles 263, 279A and 280; the actual balance has shifted repeatedly; and the Supreme Court has adopted the language, describing Indian federalism as a dialogue between equal participants.

2. Name the four modes by which the Indian federal balance has changed, with an example of each. Amendment, the 101st Amendment creating article 246A; judicial decision, S.R. Bommai making article 356 reviewable; fiscal practice, the growth of surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool; and institutional change, the creation of the Goods and Services Tax Council.

3. Which description does the proposition omit, and what is its machinery? The coercive description, whose machinery is articles 256, 257 and 365, conditional grants under article 282, the Union's consent to State borrowing under article 293(3), and the reservation and withholding of assent under articles 200 and 201.

4. What is the constitutional answer to the claim that the two levels are equal participants? That they are equal participants in the shared field of article 246A, as Mohit Minerals held, but not equals generally: State of West Bengal v. Union of India holds the States were never sovereign, and article 3 permits Parliament to redraw or abolish a State without its consent.

5. Give one change in each direction from the last decade. Towards the States, article 246A and the holding in Mohit Minerals that the GST Council's recommendations do not bind. Towards the Centre, the growth of surcharges and cesses, which article 271 keeps wholly outside the divisible pool.

6. What is the thesis a good answer to this question should end with? That Indian federalism is genuinely dynamic, but that its dynamism has come chiefly from constitutional amendment, from litigation and from the Union's control of revenue, so cooperation is the mode the Constitution provides for rather than the mode by which most change has actually occurred.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in309

Module II

munotes.in

Chapter Sixty

What Pluralism Means

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". The whole of MU's Module II, and the word the paper's title puts between constitutionalism and federalism.

In one line

Pluralism is the fact that a society contains several distinct groups, and the political and legal doctrine that this is to be accommodated rather than removed.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: pluralism describes a society composed of several groups that differ in religion, language, ethnicity, caste or culture, and which retain their distinct identity rather than merging into a single homogeneous whole. The word is used in three distinct senses. Descriptively, it states a fact about a society's composition. Normatively, it asserts that this diversity is valuable and should be preserved rather than assimilated. And as a doctrine of law and government, it means that the State recognises those groups, protects their identity and accommodates their difference, which in India is done through articles 29 and 30, Part XVII, the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and the recognition of personal law.

The three senses, kept apart

Descriptive pluralism is a statement of fact. India has more than a hundred languages with more than ten thousand speakers each, six religions with more than a million adherents, several hundred notified Scheduled Tribes and several thousand caste groups. That is true whether or not anybody approves of it.

Normative pluralism is a value judgment. It holds that this diversity is a good thing, or at least that it is not to be removed by assimilation, and that a State should not aim at homogeneity. The opposing view is that a nation requires a common culture and that difference should give way to it over time, which is the assimilationist position.

Legal and political pluralism is an institutional arrangement. It is what a State actually does about the fact: whether it recognises groups as bearers of rights, whether it lets more than one body of law apply to different people, and whether it distributes power so that a group can govern itself in some matters.

A good answer says which sense it is using. MU's stem "What is a pluralistic society" is descriptive; the phrase "in a pluralistic society", which appears in five of its questions, invites the institutional sense; and the argument about the uniform civil code in Module III is a fight between the normative and the assimilationist positions.

Value pluralism, which is a fourth thing

A separate idea travels under the same word and it is worth being able to name. Value pluralism, associated with Isaiah Berlin, holds that there are several genuine human goods which cannot all be realised together and cannot be ranked on a single scale: liberty and equality, mercy and justice, spontaneity and order.

Its constitutional relevance is direct. If values genuinely conflict, then a constitution cannot be a single principle applied consistently; it must be a set of accommodations, and the work of a court is often to hold two goods in balance rather than to derive one from the other.

munotes.in310

What Pluralism Means

That is what the Indian Constitution does again and again. The harmony between Parts III and IV in Minerva Mills, the balance between article 25 and article 25(2)(b), and the balance between article 30 and article 29(2) are all of this kind.

What a plural society has to solve

Four problems, and each is a chapter of this module.

Recognition. Who counts as a group, and who decides? That is [Who Is a Minority] and, for tribes, the notification under article 342.

Protection. What may a group keep that a majority might otherwise take away: its language, its script, its institutions, its personal law, its land. Articles 29, 30, 350A, 371A and the Sixth Schedule.

Participation. How does a group that will always lose a national vote take part in governing? Reservation of seats, federal division, and autonomous councils.

Limits. What may a group NOT do to its own members in the name of its identity? That is where pluralism meets the equality chapters of Module III, and it is the hardest of the four.

A worked example

A State has a district in which a linguistic group forms ninety per cent of the population and three per cent of the State's population. It asks for schooling in its own language, for its script to be used in the district's courts, for its customary rules on inheritance to be applied to it, and for the district to be given an elected council with power over land. Which of these does Indian pluralism grant?

Schooling: yes, and it is close to a right. Article 350A directs every State to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage to children belonging to linguistic minority groups, and article 29(1) protects the right of any section of citizens having a distinct language, script or culture of its own to conserve it.

Courts: not as of right. Article 345 lets the State Legislature adopt one or more languages in use in the State as its official language, and article 347 lets the President direct that a language spoken by a substantial proportion of the population be recognised, on a demand. So the answer is that the machinery exists and the decision is not the group's.

Customary inheritance: only if the law already recognises it. Personal law and custom are recognised in India, but a group cannot create its own private law by asking. That is examined in [Legal Pluralism, and Personal Law].

An elected council over land: only in the Sixth Schedule areas. Elsewhere the answer is the ordinary panchayat under Part IX, which has no protected power over land.

munotes.in311

What Pluralism Means

The example shows the shape of Indian pluralism. It is generous about identity, culture and language; cautious about law; and territorial about power, which is why federalism and pluralism sit in one paper.

Distinctions

Sense of the wordWhat it assertsExample in this paper
DescriptiveA society contains several distinct groupsMU's stem "What is a pluralistic society"
NormativeThat diversity is valuable and should not be assimilatedThe case against a uniform civil code
Legal and politicalThe State recognises and accommodates the groupsArticles 29, 30, 350A, the Sixth Schedule, personal law
Value pluralismGenuine human goods conflict and cannot be ranked on one scaleThe harmony of Parts III and IV; article 25 against article 25(2)(b)
PluralismAssimilationMulticulturalism
Attitude to differenceAccommodate itDissolve it into a common cultureAccommodate it and support it actively
State's roleRecognise and protectPromote a single national identityFund, represent and adjust to each group
Indian positionAdoptedRejected by articles 29 and 30Partly adopted, worked in [Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It]

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean every difference is protected. The Constitution protects language, script, culture, religion and the institutions built around them. It does not protect a practice merely because a group has always followed it, which is the whole subject of [Essential Religious Practices].

It does not mean groups have rights against their own members. Articles 29 and 30 are rights of a section or a minority against the STATE. Where a group's practice injures a member, the member's own fundamental rights are in play, and that conflict is the hardest question in the module.

It does not mean pluralism and equality always agree. They frequently do not, and Module III is largely about where the Constitution comes down when they collide.

And it does not mean India invented it. Every large society has been plural; what is distinctive about India is the extent to which its Constitution wrote the accommodation down.

Quick revision

Pluralism: a society of several distinct groups, and the doctrine that this should be accommodated rather than removed. Three senses: descriptive, a fact about composition; normative, that diversity is valuable; and legal or political, what the State actually does about it. A fourth idea shares the word: value pluralism, associated with Isaiah Berlin, that genuine goods conflict and cannot be ranked on a single scale, which is why a constitution is a set of accommodations. Four problems a plural society must solve: recognition, protection, participation and limits. Indian machinery: articles 29 and 30, Part XVII with articles 345, 347, 350A and 350B, the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, personal law, and reservation of seats. Contrast with assimilation, which dissolves difference, and with multiculturalism, which supports it actively.

munotes.in312

What Pluralism Means

Test yourself

1. Distinguish the three senses of pluralism, with an Indian example of each. Descriptive, that India contains many linguistic, religious and tribal groups. Normative, the argument that this diversity should be preserved rather than assimilated, which is the case against a uniform civil code. Legal and political, the machinery of articles 29 and 30, Part XVII and the Sixth Schedule.

2. What is value pluralism and why does it matter constitutionally? The claim, associated with Isaiah Berlin, that there are several genuine human goods which cannot all be realised together or ranked on one scale. It matters because it explains why a constitution is a set of accommodations rather than a single principle, and why courts balance rather than deduce.

3. Name the four problems a plural society has to solve. Recognition, of who counts as a group and who decides; protection, of what the group may keep; participation, of how a permanent minority takes part in government; and limits, of what a group may not do to its own members.

4. Distinguish pluralism from assimilation and from multiculturalism. Pluralism accommodates difference; assimilation dissolves it into a common national culture; multiculturalism goes further and actively supports and funds each group's identity.

5. Which article protects the right to conserve a language, and whose right is it? Article 29(1), and it belongs to any section of citizens having a distinct language, script or culture of its own, not only to a minority.

6. Why do pluralism and equality often conflict? Because pluralism protects a group's ability to live by its own norms, and equality protects an individual against those norms where they disadvantage that individual. The Constitution comes down on different sides in different places, which is the subject of Module III.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in313

Chapter Sixty-One

India as a Plural Society

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

India is plural along five axes at once, and the Constitution names four of them in the article that forbids discrimination.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Indian society is divided along five cross-cutting lines: religion, language, caste, tribe and region. Article 15(1) forbids discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth, which is the Constitution's own list of the divisions it regards as illegitimate bases for State action. The Constitution recognises the divisions in order to protect them where they are matters of identity and to forbid them where they are matters of State treatment, and that double movement, recognition for protection and prohibition for discrimination, is the structure of the whole of Modules II and III.

The five axes

Religion. The census recognises six major religions, and articles 25 to 28 govern the State's relation to all of them, while articles 29 and 30 protect religious minorities specifically. The Constitution does not define religion and the courts have declined to.

Language. The Eighth Schedule lists twenty-two languages. Part XVII, articles 343 to 351, governs the official language of the Union, of the States and of the courts, and articles 350A and 350B protect linguistic minorities. Language is the axis on which the internal map of India was redrawn between 1953 and 1971.

Caste. Article 366(24) and (25) define Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes by reference to Presidential orders under articles 341 and 342. Caste is the axis on which the whole of the reservation machinery in Module III operates, and article 17 abolishes untouchability outright.

Tribe. Scheduled Tribes are notified under article 342, and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules provide for the administration of Scheduled Areas and tribal areas. Tribal pluralism is territorial in a way the others are not.

Region. Not a ground in article 15(1), but recognised throughout: articles 371 and 371A to 371J, the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, and the whole federal division.

And the axes cross. A person may be a linguistic majority and a religious minority in the same State, or a Scheduled Tribe member and a linguistic minority, and the protections are not co-extensive. That is why the module has separate chapters for each.

What the Constitution does about it, in three moves

It forbids the State to use these divisions against a person. Articles 15(1) and 16(2) on religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth and residence; article 29(2) on admission to educational institutions maintained or aided by the State; article 325 on the electoral roll.

It protects the divisions where they are identity rather than disadvantage. Article 29(1) on language, script and culture; article 30 on minority educational institutions; articles 25 to 28 on religion; article 350A on mother-tongue instruction; article 371A on Naga customary law.

munotes.in314

India as a Plural Society

And it uses the divisions to correct disadvantage. Articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4), 46, 330, 332, 335, 338 and 342, which are Module III's subject.

The three moves are not consistent with one another on their face, and reconciling them is what a constitutional lawyer in India actually does. A candidate who states the tension is writing at the level MU expects of an LL.M. answer.

The case

Pluralism has an operative constitutional guarantee, and it is secularism. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. A group of appeals and transferred cases about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing State Governments, including three issued on 15 January 1993 after the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya. Held. Among twelve conclusions, that the satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but conditioned and reviewable on the relevance of the material; that a government's majority is tested on the floor of the House; and that SECULARISM IS A BASIC FEATURE OF THE CONSTITUTION, so that a State government which acts against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356.

Why it matters here is that it converts the plural character of Indian society from a fact into a constitutional commitment with a sanction. A State government that governs on behalf of one religious group can be dismissed for it, and the Proclamations relating to Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh were upheld on exactly that footing.

A worked example

A State proposes three measures: to make the language spoken by seventy per cent of its people the sole medium of instruction in all schools; to reserve all posts in the State service for persons domiciled in the State; and to declare a religious festival of the majority community a compulsory holiday for all State employees. Which survive?

The medium of instruction fails in part. Article 350A obliges the State to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage to children of linguistic minority groups, and article 29(1) protects the right of any section of citizens to conserve its language and script. A sole-medium rule at the primary stage cannot stand against those.

The domicile reservation fails on article 16(2). No citizen shall, on grounds only of residence, be ineligible for any employment or office under the State. Article 16(3) permits Parliament, and only Parliament, to make a law prescribing a residence requirement for particular classes of employment.

The compulsory holiday probably survives, and the reason is instructive. A public holiday on a widely observed festival is not by itself an establishment of religion: article 27 forbids taxation for the promotion of a particular religion, and article 28 forbids religious instruction in wholly State-funded institutions, and neither is engaged. A different answer would follow if attendance at a religious observance were required, which would engage article 25 and article 28(3).

munotes.in315

India as a Plural Society

The example shows the working method. Identify the axis, find the article that protects it, and ask whether the State is discriminating, protecting or correcting. Every question in this module yields to that sequence.

Distinctions

AxisConstitutional definitionProtective provisionCorrective provision
ReligionNone; the courts have not defined itArticles 25 to 28, 29, 30Article 15(4) as applied to some communities
LanguageThe Eighth Schedule lists twenty-twoArticles 29(1), 347, 350A, 350BNone as such
CasteArticle 366(24), by Presidential order under article 341Article 17Articles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332, 335, 338, 341
TribeArticle 366(25), by Presidential order under article 342Fifth and Sixth Schedules, article 371AArticles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332, 338A, 342
RegionNoneArticles 371, 371A to 371JArticles 371D, 371J
The State may NOTThe State MUST or MAY
Discriminate on religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth: article 15(1)Provide mother-tongue instruction: article 350A
Deny admission to a State-aided institution on those grounds: article 29(2)Protect a section's language, script and culture: article 29(1)
Exclude from public employment on residence alone: article 16(2)Make special provision for backward classes: articles 15(4), 16(4)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the axes are ranked. The Constitution treats religion, language, caste, tribe and region differently because they raise different problems, not because one matters more.

It does not mean plurality is a problem to be solved. The Constitution's answer is accommodation, and the Preamble's fraternity assures the dignity of the individual and the unity and integrity of the Nation together rather than one at the expense of the other.

It does not mean every group is a minority. Article 29(1) protects any SECTION of citizens; article 30 protects a minority. The difference is worked in [The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30].

And it does not mean the Constitution is neutral about everything. It abolishes untouchability outright by article 17 and forbids traffic in human beings by article 23, and no claim of custom or identity saves either.

Quick revision

Five axes: religion, language, caste, tribe and region. Article 15(1) names religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth as impermissible grounds of State action. Religion: articles 25 to 28, 29 and 30, with no constitutional definition. Language: the Eighth Schedule's twenty-two languages, Part XVII articles 343 to 351, and articles 350A and 350B. Caste: article 366(24) with article 341, article 17 abolishing untouchability. Tribe: article 366(25) with article 342, the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, article 371A. Region: articles 371 and 371A to 371J. Three constitutional moves: prohibition of discrimination, protection of identity, and correction of disadvantage. S.R. Bommai: secularism is a basic feature, so a State government acting against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to article 356.

munotes.in316

India as a Plural Society

Test yourself

1. Name the five axes of Indian pluralism and the constitutional provision that defines two of them. Religion, language, caste, tribe and region. Article 366(24) defines Scheduled Castes and article 366(25) Scheduled Tribes, by reference to Presidential orders under articles 341 and 342.

2. State the three moves the Constitution makes about these divisions. It forbids the State to use them against a person (articles 15(1), 16(2), 29(2)); it protects them where they are identity (articles 25 to 30, 350A, 371A); and it uses them to correct disadvantage (articles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332, 335, 338).

3. Why is the State's own list in article 15(1) worth quoting? Because it is the Constitution's own statement of which divisions are illegitimate bases for State action: religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth, with the word "only" doing a great deal of work.

4. How did S.R. Bommai turn the fact of plurality into a constitutional commitment? By holding secularism a basic feature, so that a State government which acts against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356, and by upholding three Proclamations on that ground.

5. Why can a State not reserve its services for its own residents? Because article 16(2) forbids ineligibility for employment under the State on grounds only of residence; only Parliament may prescribe a residence requirement for particular classes of employment, under article 16(3).

6. Give one place where the Constitution refuses to accommodate a practice at all. Article 17, which abolishes untouchability and forbids its practice in any form, and article 23, which prohibits traffic in human beings and forced labour. No claim of custom or identity saves either.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in317

Chapter Sixty-Two

Ethnic Pluralism

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". Set as a short note on form 81934 (2019), and named inside the whole question on Q.P. 11757 (2016).

In one line

An ethnic group is a community that sees itself as sharing descent, and the Indian Constitution protects ethnicity without ever using the word.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: an ethnic group is a body of people who regard themselves, and are regarded by others, as a distinct community by reason of a shared ancestry, history, homeland, language or culture. Ethnic pluralism is the condition of a State containing several such groups. The Indian Constitution nowhere uses the word "ethnic", but it protects the interests ethnicity raises through four devices: the prohibition of discrimination on grounds of race and place of birth in articles 15(1) and 16(2); the protection of a section's language, script and culture in article 29(1); the notification of Scheduled Tribes under article 342 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; and the special provisions for named States in articles 371A to 371J.

Why the Constitution avoids the word

Because "race" was the word available in 1950 and it carried a different sense. Articles 15(1) and 16(2) forbid discrimination on grounds of race, which is the nearest term the drafters used, and international instruments of the period used it too.

Because ethnicity in India does not map onto a single axis. A group may be ethnically distinct by descent, by language, by tribe or by region, and the Constitution provides for each of those separately rather than through one concept.

And because a general ethnic category would have been unworkable. A protection defined by self-identification, with no list, would have had no boundary. The Constitution instead uses notified lists under articles 341 and 342, and named States in the 371 series.

The consequence is that an examiner's question about ethnic pluralism has to be answered through those four devices, and an answer that looks for an article using the word will find none.

Where ethnicity is protected

Article 29(1): the general protection, and it is wider than most students think. Any section of citizens residing in the territory of India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same. It is not confined to minorities, and it protects culture as well as language.

Article 342 and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules: the tribal protection. Notified Scheduled Tribes, Scheduled Areas under the Fifth Schedule with the Governor's power to disapply an Act, and the Autonomous District Councils of the Sixth Schedule. That is ethnicity protected territorially, and it is worked in [Tribal Pluralism] and in [The Fifth Schedule and the Scheduled Areas].

Articles 371A and 371G: the strongest protection there is. No Act of Parliament in respect of Naga or Mizo religious or social practices, customary law and procedure, the administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources, applies to Nagaland or Mizoram unless the State's Legislative Assembly by resolution so decides.

munotes.in318

Ethnic Pluralism

Articles 15(1), 16(2), 29(2) and 325: the prohibitions. No discrimination on race or place of birth, no denial of admission to a State-aided institution on those grounds, and one general electoral roll with no exclusion on grounds of religion, race, caste or sex.

And article 15(2), which binds private persons. No citizen shall on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public.

The cases

The Supreme Court has described India's ethnic composition, and it did so in a case about an eviction. In Kailas v. State of Maharashtra, (2011) 1 SCC 793; AIR 2011 SC 598. Facts. A woman of the Bhil tribe was beaten, stripped and paraded naked in a village in Maharashtra, and the accused were convicted under the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 and the Indian Penal Code; the High Court acquitted some of them and the State appealed. Held. The conviction was restored. The Court took the occasion to describe India as a country of immigrants, in which the tribal people, the Scheduled Tribes, are the descendants of the original inhabitants, and it recorded that they had been historically subjected to injustice and atrocities and were entitled to the protection of the Constitution and of the Act. Why it matters here is that it is the fullest judicial statement of India's ethnic composition and of the constitutional obligation that follows from it, and it is a decision a candidate can name.

And ethnic protection of land is enforced against the State itself. In Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh, (1997) 8 SCC 191; AIR 1997 SC 3297. Facts. The State of Andhra Pradesh granted mining leases in Scheduled Areas to private companies, notwithstanding a regulation prohibiting the transfer of land in such areas to a non-tribal. Held. By a majority, that the word "person" in the regulation includes a juristic person, so a transfer of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal company is void; that government land, forest land and tribal land in a Scheduled Area cannot be leased to non-tribals or to private companies for mining; and that such leases may be granted to a State instrumentality or to a co-operative society of tribals, subject to conditions including that at least twenty per cent of net profits be spent on local development. Why it matters here is that ethnic protection in India is at its strongest where it attaches to land, and weakest where it depends on self-identification alone.

munotes.in319

Ethnic Pluralism

A worked example

A community of about eight lakh people, spread across three States, speaks its own language, follows its own customary rules of marriage and inheritance, and is not notified as a Scheduled Tribe anywhere. It asks for constitutional protection of its identity. What is available?

Article 29(1) is available immediately and needs nobody's permission. They are a section of citizens having a distinct language, script and culture, and they have the right to conserve it. That protects, for example, running their own cultural institutions and teaching their language.

Article 30 is available if they are a linguistic minority in a State. On In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957, the unit is the State, so a community that is under fifty per cent of a State's population is a minority there and may establish and administer educational institutions of its choice.

Article 350A is available for their children's primary schooling in any State where they are a linguistic minority group.

Customary marriage and inheritance are NOT available as of right. Personal law and custom are recognised in India where a law recognises them; a group cannot create its own private law by asserting an identity. Notification under article 342 would change that, and notification is an executive and parliamentary act, not a claim.

And territorial autonomy is not available at all outside the Fifth and Sixth Schedule areas and the 371 series.

The example is the honest shape of Indian ethnic pluralism. Culture and language are protected generously and almost automatically; law and territory are protected only where the Constitution has named the group or the area.

Distinctions

Ethnic groupLinguistic minorityScheduled Tribe
How identifiedSelf-identification and social recognitionNumerically under half a State's population, speaking a distinct languageNotified by the President under article 342
Constitutional term usedNone"Linguistic minority", articles 30, 350B"Scheduled Tribes", article 366(25)
Protection of cultureArticle 29(1)Articles 29(1), 30, 350AArticles 29(1), 371A, the Schedules
Protection of landNone as suchNoneFifth and Sixth Schedules, Forest Rights Act
ReservationNoneNoneArticles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332, 335

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean ethnicity is a ground of reservation. Reservation in India runs on the notified lists of Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and backward classes, not on ethnicity as such.

munotes.in320

Ethnic Pluralism

It does not mean article 29(1) is a minority right. It protects any section of citizens, and a majority community's section may invoke it.

It does not mean an ethnic group can make its own law. Recognition of custom depends on a law recognising it, and no group acquires personal law by assertion.

And it does not mean the word "race" in article 15(1) is a dead letter. It is the nearest constitutional term to ethnicity and it forbids the State to act on that ground.

Quick revision

An ethnic group is a community regarded as distinct by shared descent, history, homeland, language or culture. The Constitution never uses the word and protects the interests through four devices: articles 15(1), 15(2), 16(2), 29(2) and 325, which forbid discrimination on race and place of birth; article 29(1), which lets any section of citizens conserve its distinct language, script or culture; article 342 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, which protect notified tribes territorially; and articles 371A and 371G, which make an Act of Parliament on customary law and land inapplicable to Nagaland and Mizoram without an Assembly resolution. Kailas v. State of Maharashtra: the Supreme Court's description of India's ethnic composition and of the constitutional obligation to the Scheduled Tribes. Samatha: land in a Scheduled Area cannot be transferred to a non-tribal, and "person" includes a company.

Test yourself

1. Define an ethnic group and say why the Constitution avoids the term. A community regarded by itself and others as distinct by reason of shared ancestry, history, homeland, language or culture. The Constitution avoids the term because "race" was the word of the period, because ethnicity in India does not map onto one axis, and because a protection defined by self-identification with no list would have had no boundary.

2. Name the four devices by which the Constitution protects ethnicity. The prohibitions on discrimination by race and place of birth; article 29(1) on language, script and culture; article 342 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; and the special provisions for named States in articles 371A to 371J.

3. Who may invoke article 29(1)? Any section of citizens residing in India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own. It is not confined to minorities.

4. What did Kailas v. State of Maharashtra add? It restored the conviction of those who had assaulted and paraded a Bhil woman, and it described India as a country of immigrants in which the Scheduled Tribes are the descendants of the original inhabitants, historically subjected to injustice and entitled to constitutional protection.

5. Why is land the strongest form of ethnic protection in India? Because it is territorial and does not depend on self-identification: the Fifth and Sixth Schedules attach to notified areas, and Samatha holds that land in a Scheduled Area cannot be transferred to a non-tribal, including a company.

munotes.in321

Ethnic Pluralism

6. Can a community acquire its own personal law by asserting an ethnic identity? No. Custom and personal law are recognised only where a law recognises them, and territorial autonomy exists only in the Fifth and Sixth Schedule areas and under the 371 series.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in322

Chapter Sixty-Three

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". Named inside MU's 2016 stem: "Explain in brief ethnic, linguistic, cultural and political pluralism."

In one line

India has no national language, an official language whose transition was never completed, and a constitutional duty to teach a child in its mother tongue.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XVII, articles 343 to 351, governs language. Article 343(1) makes Hindi in the Devanagari script the official language of the Union, with international numerals, and clause (2) provided that English should continue for fifteen years from the commencement, that is until 25 January 1965; clause (3) empowered Parliament to provide by law for the continued use of English thereafter, which it did by the Official Languages Act 1963. Article 345 lets a State Legislature adopt any one or more of the languages in use in the State, or Hindi, as its official language. Article 350A requires every State to endeavour to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage to children of linguistic minority groups, and article 350B provides for a Special Officer for linguistic minorities.

The Union's language

Article 343(1). The official language of the Union shall be Hindi in Devanagari script, and the form of numerals to be used for the official purposes of the Union shall be the international form of Indian numerals.

Article 343(2). For a period of fifteen years from the commencement, English was to continue to be used for all the official purposes for which it was being used immediately before, with power in the President to authorise Hindi in addition.

Article 343(3). Notwithstanding anything in the article, Parliament may by law provide for the use of English, or of the Devanagari form of numerals, after the fifteen-year period for such purposes as may be specified.

The Official Languages Act 1963 exercised that power. Section 3(1) provides that notwithstanding the expiry of the fifteen-year period, English MAY CONTINUE to be used, in addition to Hindi, for all official purposes of the Union and for the transaction of business in Parliament. Section 3(5), inserted in 1967, provides that section 3 shall not cease to have effect until a resolution for its discontinuance has been passed by the Legislature of EVERY State that has not adopted Hindi as its official language, and by each House of Parliament.

That subsection is the whole political settlement, and it is worth stating. English does not lapse until every non-Hindi State agrees, which is a veto held by each of them.

Section 4 provides for a Committee on Official Language, and article 344 for a Commission and a Committee of Parliament on official language.

The States' language, and the courts'

Article 345. Subject to articles 346 and 347, the Legislature of a State may by law adopt any one or more of the languages in use in the State, or Hindi, as the language or languages to be used for all or any of the official purposes of that State; until it does, English continues.

munotes.in323

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

Article 346. The language authorised for the Union is the language of official communication between States and between a State and the Union, with power for two States to agree on Hindi.

Article 347. On a demand being made, and if the President is satisfied that a substantial proportion of the population of a State desire the use of any language spoken by them to be recognised by that State, he may direct that it be officially recognised throughout the State or any part of it.

Article 210, which is the same idea inside the State legislature. Clause (1): notwithstanding anything in Part XVII, but subject to article 348, "business in the Legislature of a State shall be transacted IN THE OFFICIAL LANGUAGE OR LANGUAGES OF THE STATE OR IN HINDI OR IN ENGLISH", with a proviso that the Speaker or the Chairman may permit a member WHO CANNOT ADEQUATELY EXPRESS HIMSELF in any of those languages TO ADDRESS THE HOUSE IN HIS MOTHER-TONGUE. Clause (2) provided that, unless the State Legislature otherwise provides, the words "or in English" were to drop out after fifteen years from the commencement, with provisos extending that period to twenty-five years for Himachal Pradesh, Manipur, Meghalaya and Tripura and further for other later-formed States. Article 120 is its counterpart for Parliament, in the same terms with the Speaker or Chairman holding the same permitting power.

The proviso is the part to notice. The clause names the languages a House may use; the proviso is a personal accommodation for a member who cannot manage any of them, and it is drafted around the member's INABILITY rather than around his preference. That is linguistic pluralism at its narrowest and most practical: not a right to speak one's own language in the House, but a right not to be silenced by not knowing the House's.

Article 348. Until Parliament provides otherwise, the language of the Supreme Court and of every High Court, and of every Bill, Act, Ordinance, order, rule, regulation and byelaw, is English. Clause (2) lets a Governor, with the President's previous consent, authorise Hindi or another State language in the High Court, but not for judgments, decrees and orders unless Parliament so provides.

Article 349 requires the President's previous sanction for a Bill altering the language used for the purposes mentioned in article 348, for fifteen years from the commencement.

The protection of the linguistic minority

Article 29(1). Any section of citizens having a distinct language, script or culture of its own has the right to conserve it. This is the general protection, and it is not confined to minorities.

munotes.in324

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

Article 350. Every person is entitled to submit a representation for the redress of any grievance to any officer or authority of the Union or a State in any of the languages used in the Union or in the State.

Article 350A, inserted by the Seventh Amendment 1956. It shall be the endeavour of every State and of every local authority within the State to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage of education to children belonging to linguistic minority groups; and the President may issue such directions to any State as he considers necessary for securing this.

Article 350B, inserted at the same time. There shall be a Special Officer for linguistic minorities appointed by the President, to investigate all matters relating to the safeguards provided for linguistic minorities under the Constitution and report to the President, who shall cause the reports to be laid before each House and sent to the State concerned.

And the Eighth Schedule lists the languages, now twenty-two, from which the Commission and Committee under article 344 draw and to which article 351's directive on the development of Hindi refers.

The cases

A State may not compel the medium of instruction, and this is the leading modern authority. In State of Karnataka v. Associated Management of Primary and Secondary Schools, (2014) 9 SCC 485; AIR 2014 SC 2094. Facts. Karnataka's language policy required that the medium of instruction from the first to the fourth standard be the mother tongue or Kannada, in government and recognised private schools alike. Held. By a Constitution Bench, that the State cannot impose the mother tongue or a regional language as the medium of instruction: the right to freedom of speech and expression under article 19(1)(a) includes the right of a child, and of a parent on the child's behalf, to CHOOSE THE MEDIUM OF INSTRUCTION, and the right of a minority under article 30(1) to establish and administer institutions of its choice includes the choice of medium. Why it matters here is that it fixes the limit of linguistic policy: a State may promote a language and may not compel it as a medium.

The earlier decision it displaced went the other way on part of the question. In English Medium Students Parents Association v. State of Karnataka, (1994) 1 SCC 550; AIR 1994 SC 1702. Facts. The same State's policy of imposing the regional language as the medium in the primary classes was challenged. Held. That the policy could be applied to State and State-aided schools but not to unaided minority institutions, and the Court declined at that stage to hold the policy generally invalid. Why it matters here is that a candidate should state the sequence: the 1994 position was narrower and the 2014 Constitution Bench is the law.

munotes.in325

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

A university's medium is not a State subject at large. In The Gujarat University v. Krishna Ranganath Mudholkar, AIR 1963 SC 703. Facts. Gujarat University purported to prescribe Gujarati or Hindi as the exclusive medium of instruction and examination in affiliated colleges; a student sought to be taught in English. Held. By a majority, that the power to prescribe a medium of instruction is not an independent legislative head and that a State law cannot, under the education entry as it then stood, prescribe an exclusive medium in a way that trenches upon Parliament's power in respect of the coordination and determination of standards in institutions of higher education under Entry 66 of List I. Why it matters here is that it shows the federal dimension of the language question, and it is the case that ties this chapter back to Module I.

And a linguistic minority's institution may not be compelled to teach a language. In D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab, AIR 1971 SC 1731; (1971) 2 SCC 269. Facts. Punjab University required affiliated colleges to teach in Punjabi in the Gurmukhi script; Arya Samaj colleges, a religious minority in the State, objected. Held. That compulsory affiliation on terms requiring instruction in Punjabi violated article 30(1), while a requirement that Punjabi be studied as a subject was permissible; and that the Arya Samajis were a religious minority in Punjab for the purpose of article 30. Why it matters here is that it distinguishes teaching a language, which may be required, from teaching in a language, which may not.

A worked example

A State whose official language is X requires that all school leaving examinations be conducted in X, that all High Court pleadings be in X, and that all correspondence with the Union Government be in X. Which stand?

The examinations fail on the 2014 Constitution Bench. The State may promote X and may require it to be taught as a subject; it may not compel it as the medium.

The High Court requirement fails on article 348 unless the procedure was followed. Until Parliament provides otherwise the language of a High Court is English, and a Governor may authorise a State language for proceedings only with the President's previous consent, and not for judgments, decrees and orders unless Parliament so provides.

The correspondence with the Union fails on article 346. The language authorised for use in the Union is the language for official communication between a State and the Union, so the State cannot unilaterally require X.

munotes.in326

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

And the constructive half. The State may adopt X under article 345, may require it as a subject, may seek the President's consent under article 348(2), and may ask the President under article 347 to recognise a minority language spoken by a substantial proportion of its people. That is the machinery, and it is generous to a State that uses it.

Distinctions

ProvisionWhat it governs
Article 343The official language of the Union; English by article 343(3) and the Act of 1963
Article 345The official language of a State
Article 346Communication between States and with the Union
Article 347Recognition of a language spoken by a substantial proportion of a State's population
Article 348The language of the Supreme Court, the High Courts and of legislation
Article 350AMother-tongue instruction at the primary stage for linguistic minority children
Article 350BThe Special Officer for linguistic minorities
Article 351The Union's directive to develop Hindi
PermittedForbidden
Requiring a language to be TAUGHT as a subject: D.A.V. CollegeCompelling a language as the MEDIUM of instruction: the 2014 Constitution Bench
Adopting a State official language: article 345Requiring a State language in a High Court without the President's consent: article 348
Promoting Hindi: article 351Discontinuing English without the resolution of every non-Hindi State: section 3(5) of the Act of 1963

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Hindi is the national language. The Constitution uses the words "official language of the Union" and there is no national language.

It does not mean English ended in 1965. Article 343(3) let Parliament provide otherwise and the Official Languages Act 1963 did, with section 3(5) making its discontinuance depend on a resolution of every non-Hindi State.

It does not mean article 350A is enforceable as a right. It is cast as an endeavour, with a Presidential direction as the mechanism, though the courts have treated it as a real obligation when read with article 29(1).

And it does not mean a State may not promote its language. It may adopt it, require it as a subject, and use it in administration. What it may not do is compel it as a medium of instruction or displace English in the High Court without the prescribed consent.

Quick revision

Article 343: Hindi in Devanagari as the official language of the Union, English for fifteen years to 25 January 1965, and Parliament free to continue English, which it did by the Official Languages Act 1963; section 3(5) of that Act makes discontinuance depend on a resolution of the Legislature of every non-Hindi State and of both Houses. Article 344: the Commission and Committee. Article 345: the State's official language. Article 346: communication between governments. Article 347: recognition on demand of a language spoken by a substantial proportion. Article 348: English for the Supreme Court, the High Courts and legislation, with a Governor's power under clause (2) with the President's previous consent. Article 349: the President's sanction for fifteen years. Article 350: representations in any language used. Article 350A: mother-tongue instruction at the primary stage. Article 350B: the Special Officer. Article 351: developing Hindi. The Eighth Schedule now lists twenty-two languages. Associated Management 2014: no compelled medium of instruction. D.A.V. College: a language may be required as a subject but not as the medium. Gujarat University v. Mudholkar: the federal limit on prescribing a medium.

munotes.in327

Linguistic Pluralism, and Part XVII

Test yourself

1. Is Hindi the national language of India? No. Article 343(1) makes Hindi in the Devanagari script the OFFICIAL LANGUAGE OF THE UNION, and the Constitution nowhere provides for a national language.

2. What happened to English after 25 January 1965? Article 343(3) allowed Parliament to provide for its continued use, and section 3(1) of the Official Languages Act 1963 does so. Section 3(5) provides that section 3 shall not cease to have effect until a resolution for its discontinuance is passed by the Legislature of every State that has not adopted Hindi and by each House of Parliament.

3. What is the difference between requiring a language to be taught and requiring it as a medium? A State may require a language to be taught as a subject, as D.A.V. College permits. It may not compel it as the medium of instruction: the Constitution Bench in State of Karnataka v. Associated Management held that article 19(1)(a) includes the right to choose the medium, and article 30(1) includes a minority institution's choice of medium.

4. State what articles 350A and 350B require. Article 350A: every State and local authority shall endeavour to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage to children of linguistic minority groups, with a Presidential power of direction. Article 350B: a Special Officer for linguistic minorities appointed by the President, whose reports are laid before each House and sent to the State.

5. In what language must a High Court work? English, until Parliament provides otherwise, under article 348(1). A Governor may with the President's previous consent authorise Hindi or a State language in proceedings, but not for judgments, decrees and orders unless Parliament so provides.

6. How may a language spoken by a large minority in a State be officially recognised? Under article 347, on a demand being made and if the President is satisfied that a substantial proportion of the population desire it, he may direct that the language be officially recognised throughout the State or in any part of it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in328

Chapter Sixty-Four

Religious Pluralism

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

India governs several religions at once without belonging to any of them, and does so by protecting belief widely, regulating practice freely, and reforming institutions where it chooses.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: religious pluralism is the condition of a State containing several religions whose adherents are entitled to profess, practise and propagate them. The Indian arrangement rests on four articles. Article 25(1) guarantees to all persons, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III, freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion. Article 25(2) preserves the State's power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform. Article 26 gives every religious denomination the right to establish and maintain institutions, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, and to own and administer property. Articles 27 and 28 keep the State's money and its schools out of religion.

What makes the Indian arrangement distinctive

It protects the individual and the denomination separately. Article 25 is a right of every PERSON, including a non-citizen; article 26 is a right of a DENOMINATION. A person may have a claim where the denomination does not, and the reverse.

It protects belief absolutely and practice conditionally. Freedom of conscience is not subject to the State's power of regulation in article 25(2); the right to practise is.

It permits the State to reform religion. Article 25(2)(b) preserves the power to make laws providing for social welfare and reform, and for throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus. No European constitution says this.

And it protects the minority institution specially. Articles 29 and 30 give a religious or linguistic minority rights the majority does not have, which is examined in [The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30].

The line between religion and its secular business

This is the most litigated boundary in the module. Article 25(2)(a) preserves the State's power to regulate or restrict any economic, financial, political or other SECULAR activity which may be associated with religious practice, and article 26(b) gives a denomination the right to manage its own affairs in MATTERS OF RELIGION. Everything turns on which side of that line an activity falls.

In The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras v. Sri Lakshmindra Thirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Mutt, AIR 1954 SC 282; 1954 SCR 1005. Facts. The Madras Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowments Act 1951 subjected mutts and temples to a Commissioner's control, including a levy on their income and powers of supervision over their administration; the head of the Shirur Mutt challenged it. Held. That religion is not merely a matter of belief but includes rituals, observances, ceremonies and modes of worship, and that WHAT CONSTITUTES AN ESSENTIAL PART OF A RELIGION IS TO BE ASCERTAINED WITH REFERENCE TO THE DOCTRINES OF THAT RELIGION ITSELF; that a denomination is entitled under article 26(b) to decide what rites and ceremonies are essential according to its tenets, and the State cannot take that over; but that the administration of property is a secular matter which the State may regulate under article 26(d), while the RIGHT of administration cannot be taken away altogether. Parts of the Act were struck down.

munotes.in329

Religious Pluralism

Why it matters here is that it is the origin both of the protection and of the doctrine that has been most criticised, since the same passage that leaves doctrine to the denomination also invites a court to decide what is essential.

And the companion case fixed the same line for a different community. In Ratilal Panachand Gandhi v. State of Bombay, AIR 1954 SC 388; 1954 SCR 1055. Facts. The Bombay Public Trusts Act 1950 brought Jain and other public religious trusts under a Charity Commissioner, with powers over their property and their application. Held. That religious practices or performances of acts in pursuance of religious belief are as much a part of religion as faith or belief itself; that no outside authority has any right to say that these are not essential parts of religion; but that the State may regulate the secular administration of trust property. Why it matters here is the pairing: Shirur Mutt for a Hindu institution and Ratilal for a Jain one, decided within weeks, establishing the same boundary for both.

Two limits the courts have set on the individual right

Propagation does not include conversion. In Rev. Stainislaus v. State of Madhya Pradesh, AIR 1977 SC 908; (1977) 1 SCC 677. Facts. The Madhya Pradesh Dharma Swatantrya Adhiniyam 1968 and the Orissa Freedom of Religion Act 1967 prohibited conversion by force, fraud, allurement or inducement and required intimation of a conversion to the District Magistrate; they were challenged under article 25(1) and for want of legislative competence. Held. Both Acts valid. The word "propagate" in article 25 means to transmit or spread from person to person or from place to place; the article does not grant a right to convert another person to one's own religion but to transmit or spread one's religion by an exposition of its tenets. What is freedom for one is freedom for the other in equal measure, so there is no fundamental right to convert any person to one's own religion. Why it matters here is that it is the constitutional foundation of every State anti-conversion law, and a candidate must know that the right is to propagate and not to convert.

munotes.in330

Religious Pluralism

But a conscientiously held belief is protected even when a court finds it eccentric. In Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala, AIR 1987 SC 748; (1986) 3 SCC 615. Facts. Three children of Jehovah's Witnesses stood respectfully when the national anthem was sung in their Kerala school but did not join in the singing, because their faith forbade them to sing any anthem, and they were expelled. Held. The expulsion violated articles 19(1)(a) and 25. The question is not whether a particular religious belief or practice appeals to the court's reason or sentiment but whether the belief is genuinely and conscientiously held as part of the profession or practice of religion; personal views and reactions are irrelevant. The children had not been disrespectful and no provision of law obliged anyone to sing. Why it matters here is that it is the strongest Indian protection of a minority religious conscience, and it sits in tension with the essential-practices doctrine, which asks precisely whether a practice is essential.

A worked example

A State enacts a law providing that every temple, mosque, church and gurdwara with an annual income above a threshold shall be administered by a board of trustees appointed by the State, that its accounts shall be audited by the State, that a levy of five per cent of its income shall be paid to a common fund, and that its priests shall be appointed from a State register. Test each element.

The audit and the accounts survive. Administration of property is a secular activity associated with religious practice, and article 25(2)(a) and article 26(d) permit its regulation.

The board appointed by the State does not survive as drafted. Shirur Mutt holds that while the State may regulate the administration of property, the denomination's RIGHT to administer its own institution cannot be taken away altogether. A board wholly appointed by the State displaces rather than regulates.

The levy depends on what it funds. Article 27 forbids compelling any person to pay a tax the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any PARTICULAR religion or denomination. A fee to defray the cost of the regulatory service is different from a tax funding one religion, and the distinction between a fee and a tax is exactly what Shirur Mutt turned on.

The register of priests is the hardest. Appointment of a priest may be a matter of religion where the denomination's tenets prescribe qualifications, and secular where they do not, and the answer depends on the doctrines of the religion concerned, which Shirur Mutt says are to be ascertained from that religion.

munotes.in331

Religious Pluralism

Note the shape. Property is regulable, the right of administration is not extinguishable, funding one religion is forbidden, and matters of religion are for the denomination. Those four propositions answer most questions in this field.

Distinctions

Article 25Article 26
Whose rightEvery person, citizen or notEvery religious denomination or section of one
What it protectsConscience, and the right to profess, practise and propagateEstablishing institutions, managing matters of religion, owning and administering property
State's power to regulateClause (2)(a) secular activity; clause (2)(b) social welfare and reformClause (d) administration of property in accordance with law
Subject toPublic order, morality, health and the other Part III provisionsPublic order, morality and health
Matter of religion, for the denominationSecular activity, regulable by the State
Rites, ceremonies and modes of worshipManagement of trust property
What the tenets prescribe as essentialAccounts and audit
The manner of performing a religious serviceThe administration of an endowment's finances

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the State may not touch religion. Article 25(2) is express, and article 25(2)(b) names the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

It does not mean a court decides what a religion teaches. Shirur Mutt says doctrine is ascertained from the religion itself; what the court decides is whether a claimed practice is essential, which is a narrower and much criticised question.

It does not mean article 25 protects only citizens. It is a right of every person.

And it does not mean propagation includes conversion. Rev. Stainislaus holds that it does not, and that is the constitutional basis of the anti-conversion statutes.

Quick revision

Article 25(1): freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, for every person, subject to public order, morality, health and the other Part III provisions. Article 25(2)(a): the State may regulate economic, financial, political or other secular activity associated with religious practice; (2)(b): social welfare and reform, and throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character. Article 26: a denomination's right to establish institutions, manage matters of religion, and own and administer property in accordance with law. Article 27: no tax whose proceeds are appropriated for the promotion of a particular religion. Article 28: no religious instruction in a wholly State-funded institution. Shirur Mutt 1954: religion includes rituals and observances; what is essential is ascertained from the doctrines of that religion; property administration is secular and regulable but the right of administration cannot be taken away. Ratilal 1954: the same for a Jain trust. Rev. Stainislaus 1977: propagate means to transmit or spread by exposition, not to convert. Bijoe Emmanuel 1986: a genuinely and conscientiously held belief is protected whether or not it appeals to the court.

munotes.in332

Religious Pluralism

Test yourself

1. Whose rights are protected by articles 25 and 26 respectively? Article 25 protects every person, citizen or not. Article 26 protects a religious denomination or a section of one.

2. State the boundary Shirur Mutt drew. That religion includes rituals, observances and modes of worship, and what is essential is ascertained from the doctrines of the religion itself; but the administration of property is a secular matter which the State may regulate, though the denomination's right of administration cannot be taken away altogether.

3. Does article 25 give a right to convert another person? No. Rev. Stainislaus holds that "propagate" means to transmit or spread one's religion by an exposition of its tenets, and that what is freedom for one is freedom for the other in equal measure, so there is no fundamental right to convert.

4. What test did Bijoe Emmanuel apply, and how does it sit with the essential-practices doctrine? Whether the belief is genuinely and conscientiously held as part of the profession or practice of religion, the court's own view of it being irrelevant. It sits uneasily with the essential-practices doctrine, which asks the court to decide whether the practice is essential.

5. Which clause lets the State reform religion, and what does it name? Article 25(2)(b), which preserves the power to make law providing for social welfare and reform, and for throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

6. Why does a levy on a temple's income raise article 27? Because article 27 forbids compelling payment of a TAX whose proceeds are specifically appropriated for the promotion or maintenance of a particular religion or denomination. A FEE defraying the cost of regulation is a different thing, and the distinction between fee and tax was the question in Shirur Mutt.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in333

Chapter Sixty-Five

Cultural Pluralism

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". Named inside MU's 2016 stem: "ethnic, linguistic, cultural and political pluralism".

In one line

Any section of citizens with a distinct culture may conserve it, and that right belongs to majorities as much as to minorities.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: cultural pluralism is the coexistence of several distinct cultures within one political community, each retaining its own script, literature, art, custom and way of life. Article 29(1) provides that any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same. Article 49 makes it an obligation of the State to protect every monument or place or object of artistic or historic interest declared to be of national importance. Article 51A(f) makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture.

Article 29(1), read word by word

"Any section of the citizens." Not a minority. The Supreme Court has said repeatedly that the article is not confined to minorities and that its language is deliberately wider than article 30's.

"Residing in the territory of India or any part thereof." A group need not be spread across the country; a section in one district qualifies.

"Having a distinct language, script or culture of its own." Three separate things, and any one is enough. A community with a distinct script but a shared language qualifies, and so does one with a distinct culture and no distinct language.

"Shall have the right to conserve the same." Conserve, not develop or propagate. The right is protective: it entitles a group to keep what it has against State action that would erase it.

And the right is not subject to an express limitation clause, unlike articles 19 and 25, though it is read with the rest of Part III.

What conservation actually permits

Running institutions that teach the culture. This is the practical content of the right, and it is where article 29(1) meets article 30(1).

Maintaining a script. The clearest case: a State that requires all official and educational use of a single script would engage the article directly for a community with its own.

Preserving custom, art and literature, which is why the fundamental duty in article 51A(f) speaks of the rich heritage of our composite culture.

But it does not permit exclusion. Article 29(2) provides that no citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, language or any of them, and clauses (1) and (2) sit in the same article for that reason.

munotes.in334

Cultural Pluralism

The cases

Culture is conserved through institutions, and the leading case is about a college. In The Ahmedabad St. Xavier's College Society v. State of Gujarat, (1974) 1 SCC 717; AIR 1974 SC 1389. Facts. The Gujarat University Act 1949, as amended, required affiliated colleges to accept university control over the appointment and dismissal of staff, over the medium of instruction, and over admissions and discipline; a Jesuit society running a college challenged the provisions under articles 29 and 30. Held. By a Bench of nine judges, that the right under article 30(1) to establish and administer educational institutions of a minority's choice includes the right to choose its governing body, its teachers and its students, subject to reasonable regulation in the interest of educational standards; that regulations which serve the interest of the institution and of academic excellence are permissible, while those which take away the right of administration are not; and that several of the provisions could not be applied to minority institutions. Why it matters here is that it fixes the difference between REGULATION, which is permitted, and DISPLACEMENT, which is not, and that difference governs every cultural and minority institution question.

And teaching about cultures is not the same as teaching a religion. In Aruna Roy v. Union of India, AIR 2002 SC 3176; (2002) 7 SCC 368. Facts. A petition under article 32 challenged the National Curriculum Framework for School Education published by the National Council of Educational Research and Training, mainly on the ground that it introduced religious instruction into State schools contrary to article 28, and separately for want of consultation with the Central Advisory Board of Education. Held. The petition was dismissed. Non-consultation was no ground, the Board not being statutory. On the substance, the study of religions for the purpose of value education is distinct from religious instruction in a particular religion, which alone article 28(1) forbids in a wholly State-funded institution; and the Court reasoned in part from the fundamental duties in article 51A(e) on harmony and common brotherhood and 51A(f) on the composite culture. Why it matters here is that it is the case that permits a plural society to teach itself about its own composition.

A worked example

A State proposes that all government schools shall follow a single syllabus in art, music and literature drawn from the culture of the State's largest community, and that no school receiving State aid may teach any other cultural tradition during school hours. Is this constitutional?

The single syllabus in government schools is largely permissible. A State runs its own schools and may prescribe a curriculum; article 29(1) does not require the State to teach every culture.

The bar on teaching any other tradition is not. For an aided institution established by a section with a distinct culture, that provision would prevent conservation of the very thing article 29(1) protects, and for a minority institution it would displace the administration protected by article 30(1) as St. Xavier's describes it.

munotes.in335

Cultural Pluralism

And the aid condition is caught by a further rule. In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 holds that while there is no right to aid, the State may not grant aid on a condition that amounts to surrender of the article 30(1) right, because a legislature cannot indirectly take away what it could not take away directly.

Now vary it constructively. A State that prescribed a common core syllabus and left space for an institution to teach its own tradition would be regulating rather than displacing, and on St. Xavier's that is permissible.

The example gives the whole test. Ask whether the measure regulates the institution or replaces its administration, and whether an aid condition asks for the surrender of a right.

Distinctions

Article 29(1)Article 30(1)
Whose rightAny section of citizensA religious or linguistic minority
What it protectsConserving a distinct language, script or cultureEstablishing and administering educational institutions of choice
Minority status neededNoYes
Typical useKeeping a script, a literature, a customRunning a school or college
Permitted regulationImpermissible displacement
Prescribing qualifications for teachersAppointing the governing body
Requiring accounts and auditTaking over the right of administration
Requiring a common core curriculumForbidding an institution to teach its own tradition
Conditions serving educational standardsAid conditioned on surrender of the article 30 right

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 29(1) is a minority right. It protects any section of citizens, and this is the single most common error in answering on it.

It does not mean a culture may be conserved against its own members. The right is against the State, and a member who wishes to leave the culture is protected by articles 19, 21 and 25.

It does not mean the State must fund cultural conservation. Article 29(1) is a right to conserve, not a claim to resources, and In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 is express that there is no fundamental right to aid.

And it does not mean article 29(2) is a limitation on article 29(1). They protect different people: clause (1) protects a group's culture, clause (2) protects an individual against exclusion from a State or State-aided institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language.

Quick revision

Article 29(1): any section of citizens residing in India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own has the right to conserve it. Not confined to minorities; any ONE of language, script or culture suffices; the right is to conserve rather than to develop or propagate. Article 29(2): no denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language. Article 49: the State's obligation to protect monuments and objects of artistic or historic interest declared of national importance. Article 51A(f): the fundamental duty to value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture. St. Xavier's College, nine judges: article 30(1) includes the choice of governing body, teachers and students, subject to regulation in the interest of educational standards; regulation is permitted, displacement of administration is not. Aruna Roy: the study of religions for value education is not the religious instruction article 28(1) forbids, and the fundamental duties support it.

munotes.in336

Cultural Pluralism

Test yourself

1. Who may invoke article 29(1)? Any section of the citizens residing in India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own. It is not confined to minorities.

2. What does "conserve" permit and what does it not? It permits a group to keep and maintain its language, script or culture, chiefly through institutions that teach it. It is not a right to State funding, and it is not a right to propagate the culture at the State's expense.

3. State the test in St. Xavier's College. That article 30(1) includes the right to choose the governing body, the teachers and the students, subject to reasonable regulation in the interest of educational standards; regulations serving the institution and academic excellence are permissible, those taking away the right of administration are not.

4. How do clauses (1) and (2) of article 29 relate? They protect different subjects. Clause (1) protects a group's right to conserve its culture; clause (2) protects an individual against denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language.

5. May the State attach conditions to aid for a cultural institution? It may attach conditions relating to standards and accountability, but In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 holds it may not condition aid on the surrender of the article 30(1) right, because a legislature cannot indirectly take away what it cannot take away directly.

6. What did Aruna Roy permit, and on what reasoning? The study of religions for the purpose of value education in State schools, distinguishing it from religious instruction in a particular religion which article 28(1) forbids, and reasoning in part from the fundamental duties on harmony and on the composite culture in article 51A(e) and (f).

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in337

Chapter Sixty-Six

Political Pluralism

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". Named inside MU's 2016 stem: "ethnic, linguistic, cultural and political pluralism".

In one line

Political pluralism means that power is contested by many organised groups rather than held by one, and India protects the contest while penalising defection from it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: political pluralism is the doctrine that political power should be dispersed among many competing groups, parties, associations, unions and interests, rather than concentrated in a single party or elite; and the descriptive claim that in a working democracy it is so dispersed. It rests constitutionally on the freedoms of speech and expression, of assembly and of association in article 19(1)(a), (b) and (c); on free and fair elections conducted by an independent Election Commission under article 324; and on the accountability of the executive to a legislature in which an opposition sits. The Tenth Schedule qualifies it by disqualifying a member who votes against the party whip.

The constitutional foundations

Article 19(1)(a), (b) and (c). The freedoms of speech and expression, of assembly peaceably and without arms, and of forming associations or unions. The third is the direct constitutional basis of a political party, which the Constitution otherwise did not mention until 1985.

Article 324. The superintendence, direction and control of elections vested in an independent Election Commission, whose Chief Election Commissioner is removable only in the manner and on the grounds applicable to a judge of the Supreme Court.

Articles 325 and 326. One general electoral roll for every constituency with no exclusion on grounds of religion, race, caste or sex, and adult suffrage.

Articles 327 and 328. Parliament's and a State Legislature's power to make provision with respect to elections.

Article 329. The bar on interference by courts in electoral matters, an election being called in question only by an election petition presented to such authority and in such manner as the appropriate legislature provides.

And accountability. Articles 75(3) and 164(2) make the Council of Ministers collectively responsible to the popular house, which is what makes an opposition worth having.

The Tenth Schedule, which cuts the other way

Inserted by the Fifty-second Amendment 1985. A member of a House belonging to a political party is disqualified if he voluntarily gives up his membership of that party, or if he votes or abstains contrary to any direction issued by the party without prior permission and the act is not condoned within fifteen days.

Paragraph 4 permits a merger where not less than two-thirds of the members of the legislature party agree.

Paragraph 5 exempts the Speaker or Chairman who severs connection with the party on election to the office.

Paragraph 6 makes the decision of the Speaker or Chairman final, and paragraph 7 barred the jurisdiction of all courts.

munotes.in338

Political Pluralism

The tension is obvious and it is worth naming. A doctrine that values competing organised groups is qualified by a rule that a legislator's individual vote against the group costs the seat. The defence is that a party's mandate is what the electorate voted for; the objection is that it converts a legislature into a set of blocs and removes the individual conscience that debate presupposes.

The cases

The finality clause fell and the review survived. In Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu, (1992) 1 SCR 686. Facts. A challenge to the Tenth Schedule, paragraph 7 of which provided that no court shall have any jurisdiction in respect of any matter connected with the disqualification of a member. Held. Paragraph 7 was invalid for want of ratification by the States under the proviso to article 368(2), since it affected the powers of the High Courts under article 226 and of the Supreme Court under articles 32 and 136; the rest of the Schedule was upheld; and the Speaker or Chairman deciding a disqualification ACTS AS A TRIBUNAL, so the decision is subject to judicial review, though on limited grounds such as jurisdictional error, mala fides, non-compliance with the rules of natural justice and perversity, and not at an interlocutory stage. Why it matters here is that it is the only judicial control there is over the anti-defection law, and it operates only after the Speaker has decided, which is the gap examined in [Where Indian Constitutionalism Is Under Strain].

The election process is a secular activity. In Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629; AIR 2017 SC 401. Facts. A reference to seven judges on the construction of section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951, which makes it a corrupt practice for a candidate or his agent to appeal for votes on the ground of "his" religion, race, caste, community or language; the question was whose religion "his" refers to. Held. By four to three, that "his" is not confined to the candidate: an appeal in the name of the religion, race, caste, community or language of the candidate, of a rival candidate, of the candidate's agent or of the VOTER falls within the corrupt practice, because the electoral process is a secular activity and an appeal to religion in the course of it is impermissible. The minority read the word narrowly and warned about the consequences for the discussion of group grievances in a campaign. Why it matters here is that it is where political pluralism meets secularism, and both the majority and the minority reasoning are worth stating.

And the contest itself is protected against a legislature. In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain, AIR 1975 SC 2299. Facts. The Prime Minister's election had been set aside by the Allahabad High Court, and the Thirty-ninth Amendment inserted article 329A(4), declaring that election valid and beyond the jurisdiction of every court. Held. Clause (4) was void as destructive of the basic structure, because it decided a particular dispute by constitutional fiat and withdrew it from every court, violating the rule of law, FREE AND FAIR ELECTIONS, and the separation of the judicial function from the legislative. Why it matters here is that free and fair elections are a basic feature, so the machinery of political pluralism is beyond the amending power.

munotes.in339

Political Pluralism

A worked example

A State enacts a law providing that no association may contest an election unless it has been registered for five years, that no candidate may refer to the caste composition of a constituency in a campaign speech, and that a legislator who abstains on a confidence motion contrary to the party whip shall be disqualified. Analyse each.

The five-year registration requirement engages article 19(1)(c) and article 324. Forming an association is a fundamental right, and a restriction must be reasonable under article 19(4) in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, public order or morality. A rule that excludes every new party for five years is not obviously reasonable, and registration of parties is in any event regulated centrally under section 29A of the Representation of the People Act 1951.

The bar on referring to caste composition is wider than Abhiram Singh. What section 123(3) makes a corrupt practice is an APPEAL for votes on the ground of religion, race, caste, community or language. Describing a constituency's composition is not an appeal, and a State law reaching it would restrict article 19(1)(a) on a ground not found in article 19(2), which Kaushal Kishor v. State of Uttar Pradesh forbids: the grounds in article 19(2) are exhaustive and no additional restriction may be imposed by an interpretative exercise.

The disqualification for abstaining is already the law and is valid. Paragraph 2(1)(b) of the Tenth Schedule covers voting or abstaining contrary to a direction, subject to condonation within fifteen days, and Kihoto Hollohan upheld it.

And the remedy against a Speaker who never decides. Review lies under Kihoto Hollohan, but only after the decision and on limited grounds, which is the standing criticism.

Distinctions

Supports political pluralismQualifies it
Article 19(1)(a), (b), (c): speech, assembly, associationArticle 19(2), (3), (4): reasonable restrictions
Article 324: an independent Election CommissionArticle 329: courts barred except by election petition
Articles 325 and 326: one roll, adult suffrageTenth Schedule: disqualification for defection
Articles 75(3), 164(2): collective responsibilityParagraph 6: the Speaker's decision, reviewable only on limited grounds
munotes.in340

Political Pluralism

Majority in Abhiram SinghMinority
Whose religion is "his"The candidate's, a rival's, an agent's or the voter'sThe candidate's alone
ReasonThe electoral process is a secular activityA narrow reading avoids silencing discussion of group grievances
ResultA wider corrupt practiceA narrower one

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution guarantees a multi-party system by name. It does not mention political parties at all until the Tenth Schedule of 1985; the guarantee is the freedom of association plus free elections.

It does not mean the anti-defection law is unconstitutional. Kihoto Hollohan upheld all of it except paragraph 7, and the objection is to its working rather than its validity.

It does not mean a court will supervise an election as it proceeds. Article 329(b) confines the challenge to an election petition after the poll.

And it does not mean pluralism requires many parties. It requires that power be contestable. A dominant party that can be voted out satisfies the doctrine; one that cannot does not.

Quick revision

Political pluralism: power dispersed among competing organised groups rather than concentrated. Foundations: article 19(1)(a), (b) and (c); article 324's independent Election Commission with the Chief Election Commissioner removable only as a Supreme Court judge; articles 325 and 326, one roll and adult suffrage; articles 327 and 328; article 329 barring courts except by election petition; and articles 75(3) and 164(2) on collective responsibility. Qualification: the Tenth Schedule of 1985, disqualifying a member who voluntarily gives up party membership or votes or abstains against a direction, with merger permitted at two-thirds under paragraph 4 and the Speaker exempted by paragraph 5. Kihoto Hollohan: paragraph 7 void for want of ratification; the Speaker acts as a tribunal and the decision is reviewable on limited grounds, not at an interlocutory stage. Abhiram Singh: the electoral process is a secular activity and "his" in section 123(3) covers the voter's religion too, four to three. Indira Nehru Gandhi: free and fair elections are part of the basic structure.

Test yourself

1. On which three freedoms does political pluralism rest constitutionally? Speech and expression, assembly peaceably and without arms, and the formation of associations or unions: article 19(1)(a), (b) and (c).

2. Why is the Tenth Schedule in tension with political pluralism? Because a doctrine that values competing organised groups is qualified by a rule under which a legislator who votes or abstains against the party direction loses the seat, which removes the individual conscience that legislative debate presupposes.

3. What did Kihoto Hollohan decide about review? That paragraph 7 was invalid for want of State ratification under the proviso to article 368(2), and that the Speaker or Chairman deciding a disqualification acts as a tribunal, so the decision is subject to judicial review on limited grounds such as jurisdictional error, mala fides, breach of natural justice and perversity, but not at an interlocutory stage.

munotes.in341

Political Pluralism

4. What is the corrupt practice in section 123(3) after Abhiram Singh? An appeal for votes, or to refrain from voting, on the ground of the religion, race, caste, community or language of the candidate, of a rival candidate, of the candidate's agent, or of the VOTER, because the electoral process is a secular activity.

5. Why can a State not forbid a candidate from mentioning a constituency's caste composition? Because the grounds of restriction in article 19(2) are exhaustive, as Kaushal Kishor holds, and describing composition is not an appeal for votes on that ground, so the restriction would have no permitted ground to rest on.

6. Does political pluralism require many parties? No. It requires that power be contestable and that a government can be voted out. A dominant party that can lose an election satisfies the doctrine; one that cannot does not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in342

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Multiculturalism is the doctrine that a State should not merely tolerate its groups but actively support their identity, and India adopted most of that in 1950, thirty years before the word was current.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: multiculturalism is the political theory that in a society of several cultures the State should go beyond formal equality and non-discrimination, and should recognise groups, accommodate their practices and support their institutions, on the ground that a person's identity is bound up with a culture and that leaving culture to the market disadvantages the weaker one. Its principal exponents are Will Kymlicka, who distinguishes the rights of national minorities from those of immigrant groups, Charles Taylor, who argues that recognition is a vital human need and misrecognition an injury, and Bhikhu Parekh, who argues for a dialogue between cultures rather than the assimilation of one into another.

The three positions a State can take

Assimilation. Difference is tolerated privately and disregarded publicly; the State recognises individuals and not groups, and expects difference to fade. The French model is the usual example.

Toleration or benign neglect. The State neither hinders nor helps: it protects the individual's freedom to practise a culture and does nothing more. This is formal equality applied to culture.

Multiculturalism. The State recognises groups, adjusts general rules to accommodate them, and supports their institutions with money and legal status.

India took the third, and did so in the founding document rather than as a later policy. Articles 29 and 30 recognise groups as bearers of rights; article 30(2) forbids the State to discriminate in granting aid against a minority institution; article 350A obliges States to provide mother-tongue instruction; and articles 371A and 371G let a State's Assembly block an Act of Parliament on customary law.

What Kymlicka's distinction does for an Indian answer

Kymlicka distinguishes two kinds of group claim. A national minority, which was a self-governing society incorporated into a larger State, may claim self-government. An immigrant group, which chose to move, may claim accommodation but not territory.

India's arrangement maps onto that distinction surprisingly well. The Sixth Schedule's Autonomous District Councils and article 371A are self-government claims recognised territorially. Articles 29 and 30 are accommodation claims recognised personally, without territory.

And it explains an Indian anomaly. Religious minorities in India are dispersed rather than territorial, so their protection is institutional under article 30 rather than territorial. Linguistic minorities are partly territorial, which is why linguistic reorganisation was possible and religious reorganisation was not.

Taylor's contribution is different and is worth one sentence. If recognition is a vital human need and misrecognition is a form of harm, then a State that treats a group's identity as invisible is not neutral; it is imposing the majority's identity as the default. That is the strongest theoretical argument for articles 29 and 30, and it is the argument the assimilationist has to answer.

munotes.in348

Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It

The Indian departures from the theory

India recognises groups but resists defining them. The Constitution nowhere defines "minority", and Bal Patil v. Union of India, AIR 2005 SC 3172; (2005) 6 SCC 690. Facts. Jains sought a direction that the Central Government notify them as a minority under section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992, as five other communities had been. Held. No such direction would issue. The Court held that minority status under the Act is for the Central Government to notify, that the Commission's recommendation is not binding, and that the constitutional scheme is directed at securing equality rather than at multiplying group identities; it observed that the whole object of the special rights in articles 29 and 30 is to place minorities on a footing of equality with the majority, and cautioned against a proliferation of claims to minority status. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest Indian statement that group recognition is a means to equality and not an end in itself, which is a real departure from the strong multiculturalist position.

India supports institutions but subjects them to regulation. In The Ahmedabad St. Xavier's College Society v. State of Gujarat, (1974) 1 SCC 717; AIR 1974 SC 1389. Facts. The Gujarat University Act required affiliated colleges to accept university control over the appointment and dismissal of staff, the medium of instruction, admissions and discipline; a Jesuit society running a college challenged it under articles 29 and 30. Held. By nine judges, that article 30(1) includes the right to choose the governing body, the teachers and the students, subject to reasonable regulation in the interest of educational standards; regulations that serve the institution and academic excellence are permissible, those that take away the right of administration are not; and several provisions could not be applied to minority institutions. Why it matters here is that Indian multiculturalism is support with conditions rather than autonomy, and the line is regulation against displacement.

And India subordinates group practice to individual equality in defined places. Article 17 abolishes untouchability whatever any group says; article 25(2)(b) permits laws for social welfare and reform; and Module III is largely about where individual equality wins.

A worked example

A community asks the State for four things: legal recognition as a minority; State funding for its schools on the same terms as others; an exemption from a general law that conflicts with its practice; and reserved seats in the legislature. Which does the Indian arrangement give?

munotes.in349

Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It

Recognition: partly, and not on demand. Minority status under the Act of 1992 is for the Central Government to notify, and Bal Patil holds that no direction to notify will issue. Status under article 30 does not depend on notification at all: a community numerically under half a State's population is a minority there on In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957.

Funding on equal terms: yes, and this is the strongest of the four. Article 30(2) provides that the State shall not, in granting aid to educational institutions, discriminate against any institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority.

Exemption from a general law: only where the Constitution provides it. Articles 371A and 371G do so for Nagaland and Mizoram; the Sixth Schedule does so within a district; article 25 does so where the practice is essential and the law is not one of social welfare and reform. There is no general power of exemption.

Reserved seats: no. Political reservation under articles 330 and 332 is for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes only. Reservation for religious minorities as such was considered and rejected by the Constituent Assembly in 1949.

That last answer is the sharpest departure from strong multiculturalism, and it is worth stating: India gives cultural and institutional recognition generously and political representation by group hardly at all.

Distinctions

AssimilationTolerationMulticulturalism
Recognises groupsNoNoYes
Adjusts general rulesNoNoYes
Funds group institutionsNoNoYes
Indian positionRejectedExceededSubstantially adopted
What India givesWhat India withholds
Article 29(1): conserving language, script, culturePolitical reservation for religious minorities
Article 30(1) and (2): institutions, and non-discrimination in aidA general power of exemption from laws
Article 350A: mother-tongue instructionRecognition as a minority on demand: Bal Patil
Articles 371A, 371G and the Sixth Schedule: territorial self-government to named groupsAutonomy from regulation: St. Xavier's

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India adopted a theory. Articles 29 and 30 were drafted in 1949 and the multiculturalist literature is of the 1990s. The theory is a useful description, not a source.

It does not mean group rights outrank individual rights. Bal Patil treats the special rights as a means to equality, and article 17 and article 25(2)(b) subordinate group practice outright in defined places.

It does not mean recognition is available on demand. Notification under the Act of 1992 is an executive decision and the courts will not direct it.

And it does not mean multiculturalism is uncontested. The standard objections are that it freezes group boundaries, that it empowers a group's internal elites against its own dissenters, and that it substitutes recognition for redistribution. All three are live in Indian debate and a good answer states them.

munotes.in350

Multiculturalism, and the Indian Version of It

Quick revision

Multiculturalism: the State should recognise groups, accommodate their practices and support their institutions, rather than merely tolerate them. Kymlicka distinguishes national minorities, which may claim self-government, from immigrant groups, which may claim accommodation; Taylor argues that recognition is a vital human need and misrecognition an injury; Parekh argues for dialogue rather than assimilation. Three State positions: assimilation, toleration, multiculturalism. India substantially adopted the third in 1950: articles 29(1), 30(1) and (2), 350A, 350B, 371A and 371G, and the Sixth Schedule. Departures: it does not define minority and will not direct notification (Bal Patil, which treats the special rights as a means to equality); it regulates supported institutions (St. Xavier's, regulation permitted, displacement not); and it gives no political reservation to religious minorities, that having been considered and rejected in 1949.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish assimilation, toleration and multiculturalism. Assimilation disregards difference publicly and expects it to fade. Toleration protects the individual's freedom to practise a culture and does nothing more. Multiculturalism recognises groups, adjusts general rules for them and supports their institutions.

2. What is Kymlicka's distinction and how does it map onto India? Between national minorities, which may claim self-government, and immigrant groups, which may claim accommodation. In India the Sixth Schedule Councils and article 371A are self-government claims recognised territorially, while articles 29 and 30 are accommodation claims recognised institutionally without territory.

3. What did Bal Patil decide, and why is it a departure from strong multiculturalism? That no direction would issue requiring the Central Government to notify Jains as a minority under the Act of 1992, the Commission's recommendation not being binding; and it observed that the object of the special rights in articles 29 and 30 is to place minorities on a footing of equality with the majority, cautioning against a proliferation of minority claims. It treats recognition as a means to equality rather than an end.

4. Name the strongest single multiculturalist provision in the Constitution. Article 30(2), which forbids the State, in granting aid to educational institutions, to discriminate against any institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority.

5. Does India give political representation by religious group? No. Articles 330 and 332 reserve seats for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes only, and reservation for religious minorities was considered and rejected by the Constituent Assembly in 1949.

6. State the three standard objections to multiculturalism. That it freezes group boundaries; that it strengthens a group's internal elites against its own dissenters; and that it substitutes recognition for redistribution.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in351

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Secularism as India Practises It

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". Set as a whole question on Q.P. 50548 (2019): "Discuss with leading cases the principle of Secularism in the Indian Constitution."

In one line

Indian secularism is not a wall between religion and the State but a principled distance from all religions, which lets the State regulate and reform them while belonging to none.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: secularism in India means that the State has no religion of its own, treats all religions equally, and neither favours nor penalises a person for belief. It differs from the American model of separation because the Constitution expressly permits the State to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice under article 25(2)(a) and to legislate for social welfare and reform under article 25(2)(b). It is not merely a Preamble adjective: it has been held to be a basic feature of the Constitution, so a State government acting against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356, and an electoral appeal on religious grounds is a corrupt practice.

The four propositions Indian secularism contains

One: the State has no religion. There is no established church; article 27 forbids compelling payment of a tax whose proceeds are appropriated for the promotion or maintenance of a particular religion; article 28(1) forbids religious instruction in a wholly State-funded institution.

Two: the State treats all religions equally. Articles 15(1) and 16(2) forbid discrimination on the ground of religion, article 29(2) forbids denial of admission to a State-aided institution on that ground, and article 325 forbids exclusion from the electoral roll on it.

Three: the State may regulate and reform religion. Article 25(2)(a) preserves the power to regulate economic, financial, political or other secular activity associated with religious practice; article 25(2)(b) preserves the power to legislate for social welfare and reform and to throw open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Four: the State protects the minority. Articles 29 and 30, which give a religious minority rights the majority does not have. That is a deliberate asymmetry and it is why Indian secularism is not neutrality in the simple sense.

The usual name for the combination is principled distance, and the phrase captures it: the State keeps its distance from religion but may step in, in favour of a religion or against it, where equality or a reform requires.

The cases MU's stem asks for

Secularism is a basic feature and its breach can cost a government its office. In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1. Facts. A group of appeals about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing State Governments, including those of Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh on 15 January 1993 after the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya. Held. Among twelve conclusions, that the satisfaction under article 356 is subjective but conditioned, relevant material being a precondition; that the Proclamation is reviewable and may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds; that a government's majority is tested on the floor of the House; and that SECULARISM IS A BASIC FEATURE, so that a State government which acts against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356. The Karnataka, Meghalaya and Nagaland Proclamations were held bad; those relating to Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh were upheld. Why it matters here is that this is the case that turns secularism from an adjective into an operative standard with a sanction.

munotes.in352

Secularism as India Practises It

And it applies to the State's dealings with religious property. In Dr. M. Ismail Faruqui v. Union of India, (1994) 6 SCC 360. Facts. After the demolition at Ayodhya, Parliament enacted the Acquisition of Certain Area at Ayodhya Act 1993 acquiring about 67 acres including the disputed site, and the President referred a question under article 143. Held. Most of the Act was upheld but section 4(3), which abated all pending suits and proceedings, was struck down; the Presidential reference was returned unanswered as superfluous. The Court described the demolition as a most reprehensible act which struck not only at a place of worship but at the principles of secularism, democracy and the rule of law; it held that the State may acquire a place of worship where necessary for maintaining public order, and that a mosque is not an essential part of the practice of Islam such that namaz cannot be offered elsewhere. Why it matters here is that the last proposition has been heavily criticised, and a candidate who states both the holding and the criticism is answering better than one who states either alone.

Secularism does not require ignorance of religion. In Aruna Roy v. Union of India, AIR 2002 SC 3176; (2002) 7 SCC 368. Facts. A petition under article 32 challenged the National Curriculum Framework for School Education as introducing religious instruction into State schools contrary to article 28. Held. The petition was dismissed: the study of religions for the purpose of value education is distinct from religious instruction in a particular religion, which alone article 28(1) forbids in a wholly State-funded institution. Why it matters here is that it marks the boundary of article 28 and shows that Indian secularism is not hostility.

And the election is a secular activity. In Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629; AIR 2017 SC 401. Facts. A reference to seven judges on whose religion "his" refers to in section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951. Held. By four to three, that "his" is not confined to the candidate: an appeal in the name of the religion, race, caste, community or language of the candidate, a rival, an agent or the VOTER is a corrupt practice, because the electoral process is a secular activity. The minority read the word narrowly. Why it matters here is that it extends secularism from the State's own conduct to the process by which the State is constituted.

munotes.in353

Secularism as India Practises It

And the reform power has been reconciled with the denomination's right. In Sri Venkataramana Devaru v. State of Mysore, AIR 1958 SC 255; 1958 SCR 895. Facts. The Madras Temple Entry Authorisation Act 1947 threw open Hindu temples to all classes of Hindus; the trustees of a denominational temple claimed that under article 26(b) they were entitled to exclude persons outside the denomination from certain services. Held. That article 25(2)(b) and article 26(b) must be harmonised: the general right of all classes of Hindus to enter a temple of a public character prevails, but the denomination may still exclude the general public from certain religious ceremonies where its usage so requires, so the temple was thrown open subject to a limited reservation. Why it matters here is that it shows the Indian method: not one right defeating another but a harmonisation, which is value pluralism in operation.

A worked example

A State enacts a law providing that all religious processions require a licence, that the licensing authority may refuse one where a route passes a place of worship of another community, and that the State shall pay the salaries of priests of every religion in proportion to the number of adherents. Which parts survive?

The licence survives. Regulating a procession is regulating a secular activity associated with religious practice under article 25(2)(a), and public order is a ground on which article 25(1) is itself subject.

The refusal power survives if it is confined to public order and is not a veto. A rule that no procession may pass another community's place of worship at all would restrict article 25 beyond public order; a discretion exercised on evidence of a risk to public order is within it.

The salary scheme fails. Article 27 forbids compelling any person to pay a TAX the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated for the promotion or maintenance of a particular religion or denomination, and paying every religion's clergy from general revenue in proportion to adherents is the promotion of religion as such rather than of a public purpose.

And now the variation that shows the principle. If the State instead paid for the maintenance of buildings of historic importance belonging to every religion, article 49 makes protection of monuments of national importance an obligation, the purpose is preservation rather than promotion, and article 27 is not engaged. That is principled distance: what matters is the purpose and the equality of treatment, not the mere fact of contact.

munotes.in354

Secularism as India Practises It

Distinctions

American separationIndian principled distance
BasisThe First Amendment's establishment and free exercise clausesPreamble, articles 15, 16, 25 to 30
State funding of a religionForbiddenForbidden for a particular religion, article 27
State reform of religious practiceVery limitedExpressly permitted, article 25(2)(b)
Special rights for minoritiesNoneArticles 29 and 30
Personal law by religionNot recognisedRecognised
Enforcement against a governmentOrdinary judicial reviewAlso article 356, on S.R. Bommai
Permitted to the StateForbidden to the State
Regulating secular activity associated with religion, 25(2)(a)Taxing for the promotion of a particular religion, 27
Social welfare and reform, and temple entry, 25(2)(b)Religious instruction in a wholly State-funded school, 28(1)
Teaching about religions for value education, Aruna RoyDiscriminating in aid against a minority institution, 30(2)
Acquiring a place of worship for public order, Ismail FaruquiGoverning on behalf of one religion, S.R. Bommai

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the State is hostile to religion. Aruna Roy is express, and article 25 protects the individual's practice.

It does not mean equal treatment in every respect. Articles 29 and 30 give minorities rights the majority lacks, and article 25(2)(b) names Hindu institutions specifically.

It does not mean secularism was created in 1976. The word entered the Preamble by the Forty-second Amendment, and Kesavananda Bharati had already identified the secular character of the Constitution as a basic feature in 1973.

And it does not mean the doctrine is settled. The observation in Ismail Faruqui about a mosque, the essential religious practices doctrine, and the pending reference in Kantaru Rajeevaru all leave real questions open, and an answer that says so is stronger than one that does not.

Quick revision

Four propositions: the State has no religion (articles 27, 28); it treats all religions equally (articles 15(1), 16(2), 29(2), 325); it may regulate and reform religion (article 25(2)(a) and (b)); and it protects minorities specially (articles 29, 30). The name is principled distance rather than a wall. S.R. Bommai 1994: secularism is a basic feature, and a State government acting against it is amenable to article 356. Ismail Faruqui 1994: section 4(3) of the Ayodhya Act struck down, the reference returned unanswered, acquisition of a place of worship permissible for public order, and the criticised observation that a mosque is not an essential part of the practice of Islam. Aruna Roy 2002: the study of religions for value education is not the religious instruction article 28(1) forbids. Abhiram Singh 2017: the electoral process is a secular activity, four to three. Venkataramana Devaru 1958: articles 25(2)(b) and 26(b) harmonised, the temple thrown open subject to a limited reservation for certain ceremonies.

munotes.in355

Secularism as India Practises It

Test yourself

1. State the four propositions Indian secularism contains, with an article for each. The State has no religion, article 27; it treats all religions equally, article 15(1); it may regulate and reform religion, article 25(2); and it protects minorities specially, article 30.

2. Why is Indian secularism called principled distance rather than separation? Because the Constitution expressly permits the State to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to legislate for social welfare and reform, so the State keeps its distance but may intervene where equality or reform requires.

3. How did S.R. Bommai make secularism enforceable? By holding it a basic feature and holding that a State government which acts against the secular character of the Constitution is amenable to action under article 356, while making the Proclamation itself reviewable on the relevance of the material.

4. What is the criticised holding in Ismail Faruqui, and what did the Court actually decide? The criticised observation is that a mosque is not an essential part of the practice of Islam such that namaz cannot be offered elsewhere. The Court upheld most of the Ayodhya Act, struck down section 4(3) which abated pending suits, and returned the Presidential reference unanswered.

5. How did Venkataramana Devaru reconcile articles 25(2)(b) and 26(b)? By harmonising them: the general right of all classes of Hindus to enter a temple of a public character prevails, but the denomination may still exclude the general public from certain religious ceremonies where its usage requires, so the temple was opened subject to a limited reservation.

6. Give one respect in which Indian secularism is deliberately not neutral. Articles 29 and 30 give religious and linguistic minorities rights the majority does not have, and article 25(2)(b) names Hindu religious institutions of a public character specifically. The asymmetry is intentional.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in356

Chapter Seventy

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism". MU set "Examine critically the freedom of religion and press in India" on Q.P. 50548 (2019), which asks for this chapter and [The Press in a Plural Society] together.

In one line

Every person may believe what they like and practise it subject to public order, morality and health, while the State keeps its money and its schools out of religion and reserves the power to reform it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 25(1) guarantees to all persons equally the freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III. Article 25(2) preserves the State's power to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice, and to provide for social welfare and reform and the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character. Article 26 gives every religious denomination four rights: to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, to own and acquire property, and to administer such property in accordance with law. Article 27 forbids compelling payment of a tax for the promotion of a particular religion. Article 28 governs religious instruction in educational institutions.

Article 25, clause by clause

Clause (1), first limb: freedom of conscience. The inner freedom to hold or reject a belief. It is not subject to the State's regulatory power in clause (2), which reaches only practice.

Clause (1), second limb: to profess, practise and propagate. Profess is to declare; practise is to perform the acts the religion requires; propagate is, on Rev. Stainislaus, to transmit or spread one's religion by an exposition of its tenets, and NOT a right to convert another.

Clause (1)'s limitations. Public order, morality and health, and the other provisions of Part III. The last is important and is often missed: article 25 is expressly subject to the rest of Part III, so a religious practice that violates another person's article 21 right cannot be saved by it.

Clause (2)(a). Nothing in the article affects the operation of any existing law or prevents the State from making any law regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice.

Clause (2)(b). Or providing for social welfare and reform, or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus. Explanation I provides that the wearing and carrying of kirpans shall be deemed to be included in the profession of the Sikh religion; Explanation II provides that the reference to Hindus includes persons professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and that references to Hindu religious institutions are to be construed accordingly.

Note the two Explanations. They are frequently forgotten and each answers a question an examiner can ask directly.

munotes.in357

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

Articles 26, 27 and 28

Article 26. Subject to public order, morality and health, every religious denomination or any section of it shall have the right (a) to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes; (b) to manage its own affairs in matters of religion; (c) to own and acquire movable and immovable property; and (d) to administer such property IN ACCORDANCE WITH LAW.

The difference between (b) and (d) is the whole of the litigation. Matters of religion are for the denomination; the administration of property is subject to law.

Article 27. No person shall be compelled to pay any taxes, the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination. The word is TAXES, not fees, and the distinction has decided several cases.

Article 28(1). No religious instruction shall be provided in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds.

Article 28(2). Clause (1) does not apply to an institution administered by the State but established under an endowment or trust which requires that religious instruction be imparted in it.

Article 28(3). No person attending an educational institution recognised by the State or receiving aid out of State funds shall be required to take part in any religious instruction or to attend any religious worship without his consent, or, if a minor, without the consent of his guardian.

So there are three levels. Wholly State-funded: no religious instruction at all. State-aided or recognised: instruction may exist but nobody may be required to attend. Endowment institutions administered by the State: instruction permitted.

What the courts have made of it

A conscientiously held belief is protected whether or not the court finds it sensible. In Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala, AIR 1987 SC 748; (1986) 3 SCC 615. Facts. Three children of Jehovah's Witnesses stood respectfully during the national anthem in their Kerala school but did not sing, their faith forbidding them to sing any anthem, and they were expelled. Held. The expulsion violated articles 19(1)(a) and 25. The question is not whether a particular religious belief or practice appeals to the court's reason or sentiment but whether it is genuinely and conscientiously held as part of the profession or practice of religion; personal views and reactions are irrelevant. The children had not been disrespectful and no provision of law obliged anyone to sing. Why it matters here is that it is the high point of the individual limb of article 25.

Propagation is not conversion. In Rev. Stainislaus v. State of Madhya Pradesh, AIR 1977 SC 908; (1977) 1 SCC 677. Facts. Two State anti-conversion Acts prohibiting conversion by force, fraud, allurement or inducement, and requiring intimation of a conversion to the District Magistrate, were challenged under article 25(1) and for want of competence. Held. Both valid. "Propagate" means to transmit or spread from person to person or place to place; the article does not grant a right to convert another person but to transmit or spread one's religion by an exposition of its tenets; what is freedom for one is freedom for the other in equal measure. Why it matters here is that every State anti-conversion law rests on it.

munotes.in358

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

Excommunication was protected, and the case is a hard one. In Sardar Syedna Taher Saifuddin Saheb v. State of Bombay, AIR 1962 SC 853; 1962 Supp (2) SCR 496. Facts. The Bombay Prevention of Excommunication Act 1949 made excommunication of a member of any community void; the head of the Dawoodi Bohra community challenged it as violating article 26(b). Held. By a majority, the Act was void as violating article 26(b): the power of excommunication for religious purposes is part of the management by a denomination of its own affairs in matters of religion, and the Act was not a measure of social welfare and reform within article 25(2)(b). Sinha C.J. dissented, holding that excommunication injures civil rights and that the Act was a reform. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest case of group autonomy defeating an individual's protection, and it is the standing counter-example to the assumption that the individual always wins. The question of excommunication was referred again in Kantaru Rajeevaru, so the position is not closed.

And not every long-standing practice is protected. In The Durgah Committee, Ajmer v. Syed Hussain Ali, AIR 1961 SC 1402; 1962 (1) SCR 383. Facts. The Durgah Khawaja Saheb Act 1955 vested the administration of the shrine at Ajmer in a committee appointed by the Government; the Khadims, who performed services there, claimed rights under article 26. Held. The Act was substantially valid: the Khadims had no proprietary right in the offerings and the Durgah was not shown to be the property of a denomination in the required sense; and the Court cautioned that PRACTICES THOUGH RELIGIOUS MAY HAVE SPRUNG FROM MERELY SUPERSTITIOUS BELIEFS AND MAY IN THAT SENSE BE EXTRANEOUS AND UNESSENTIAL ACCRETIONS to religion itself, which the protection of article 26 does not extend to. Why it matters here is that this sentence is the origin of the sifting the essential-practices doctrine does, and it is the passage its critics quote.

A worked example

A State enacts a law requiring every religious institution receiving more than a threshold in donations to admit persons of all castes to every part of it, to register its priests, and to pay two per cent of receipts into a State fund for the maintenance of all places of worship.

munotes.in359

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

Admission of all castes to a Hindu institution of a public character is expressly authorised. Article 25(2)(b) names the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus, and Explanation II extends "Hindu" to Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists. On Sri Venkataramana Devaru the general right prevails while a denomination may retain a limited reservation for particular ceremonies.

Applying the same rule to a non-Hindu denomination is a different question. Article 25(2)(b)'s temple entry limb is confined to Hindu institutions. A general rule would have to be justified as social welfare and reform, and it would meet article 26(b) if the exclusion were a matter of religion for that denomination.

Registration of priests depends on the tenets. If the denomination's doctrine prescribes qualifications, appointment is a matter of religion for article 26(b); if it does not, it is secular administration.

And the levy fails on article 27 as drafted. A payment into a fund for the maintenance of ALL places of worship is not for a particular religion, so article 27 is not straightforwardly engaged; but a compulsory exaction from religious institutions to fund religion generally is still the promotion of religion by the State, and a fee must be shown to be a charge for a service rendered rather than a tax.

The example shows the method. Identify whose right is in play, article 25 or article 26; ask whether the activity is a matter of religion or secular; and then look for an express power in clause (2) before reaching any general argument.

Distinctions

Article 25Article 26
Held byAll personsA religious denomination or a section of one
ContentConscience; professing, practising and propagatingInstitutions; matters of religion; owning and administering property
Subject toPublic order, morality, health, and the other Part III provisionsPublic order, morality and health
State's powerClause (2)(a) secular activity; (2)(b) welfare, reform and temple entryClause (d): administration in accordance with law
InstitutionReligious instructionAttendance
Wholly maintained out of State fundsForbidden, article 28(1)Not applicable
Administered by the State under an endowment requiring itPermitted, article 28(2)Consent required, article 28(3)
Recognised by the State or receiving aidPermittedNo person may be required to attend without consent, article 28(3)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 25 is subject only to public order, morality and health. It is also subject to the other provisions of Part III, so another person's fundamental right prevails over a religious practice.

It does not mean a denomination may do as it likes with its property. Article 26(d) says administration is in accordance with law.

munotes.in360

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

It does not mean every religious practice is protected. Durgah Committee warns that practices may be extraneous and unessential accretions, and the essential-practices doctrine that grew from it is the subject of the next chapter.

And it does not mean the individual always defeats the group. Sardar Syedna is the standing counter-example, and the question was referred again in Kantaru Rajeevaru.

Quick revision

Article 25(1): freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, for all persons, subject to public order, morality, health AND the other provisions of Part III. Clause (2)(a): regulation of economic, financial, political or other secular activity associated with religious practice; (2)(b): social welfare and reform, and throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character, with Explanation I on kirpans and Explanation II extending "Hindu" to Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists. Article 26: a denomination's four rights, (b) matters of religion and (d) property administered in accordance with law. Article 27: no TAX for the promotion or maintenance of a particular religion. Article 28: no religious instruction in a wholly State-funded institution; permitted in an endowment institution administered by the State; and no compelled attendance in an aided or recognised one. Bijoe Emmanuel: a genuinely and conscientiously held belief is protected. Rev. Stainislaus: propagate is not convert. Sardar Syedna: excommunication protected under article 26(b), Sinha C.J. dissenting. Durgah Committee: practices may be extraneous and unessential accretions.

Test yourself

1. What are the four limitations on article 25(1)? Public order, morality, health, and the other provisions of Part III. The last means that another person's fundamental right prevails over a religious practice.

2. State the two Explanations to article 25. Explanation I: the wearing and carrying of kirpans is deemed included in the profession of the Sikh religion. Explanation II: the reference to Hindus includes persons professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and references to Hindu religious institutions are construed accordingly.

3. Distinguish article 26(b) from article 26(d). Clause (b) gives a denomination the right to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, which the State cannot take over. Clause (d) gives it the right to administer its property IN ACCORDANCE WITH LAW, so property administration is regulable.

4. Set out the three levels under article 28. In an institution wholly maintained out of State funds no religious instruction may be provided. In one administered by the State under an endowment or trust requiring it, instruction is permitted. In one recognised by the State or receiving aid, instruction may exist but no person may be required to take part without consent.

munotes.in361

Freedom of Religion: Articles 25 to 28

5. What did Sardar Syedna decide, and why is it a hard case? That the Bombay Prevention of Excommunication Act 1949 was void as violating article 26(b), the power of excommunication for religious purposes being part of managing a denomination's affairs in matters of religion. It is hard because group autonomy defeated a statute protecting individual members, and Sinha C.J. dissented on exactly that ground.

6. Which sentence in Durgah Committee began the essential-practices sifting? That practices, though religious, may have sprung from merely superstitious beliefs and may in that sense be extraneous and unessential accretions to religion itself, to which the protection of article 26 does not extend.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in362

Chapter Seventy-One

Essential Religious Practices

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Indian courts protect a religious practice only if it is essential to the religion, and they decide what is essential, which is the most criticised doctrine in Indian constitutional law.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the essential religious practices doctrine holds that articles 25 and 26 protect only those practices which are essential or integral to a religion, and not every practice a community follows. It originates in Shirur Mutt, where the Court said that what constitutes an essential part of a religion is to be ascertained with reference to the doctrines of that religion itself, and in Durgah Committee, where it added that practices though religious may be extraneous and unessential accretions. The consequence is that a court decides which practices are essential, and the criticism is that this is a theological question the Constitution did not assign to judges.

How the doctrine arose

It was not designed; it emerged from a phrase. In The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras v. Sri Lakshmindra Thirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Mutt, AIR 1954 SC 282; 1954 SCR 1005. Facts. The Madras Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowments Act 1951 subjected mutts and temples to a Commissioner's control, including a levy and powers of supervision; the head of the Shirur Mutt challenged it. Held. That religion is not merely a matter of belief but includes rituals, observances, ceremonies and modes of worship; that what constitutes an essential part of a religion is to be ascertained WITH REFERENCE TO THE DOCTRINES OF THAT RELIGION ITSELF; that a denomination may decide what rites and ceremonies are essential according to its tenets and the State cannot take that over; but that the administration of property is secular and regulable, though the right of administration cannot be extinguished. Why it matters here is the ambiguity in the phrase: the Court said the doctrines of the religion supply the answer, and it is a court that reads the doctrines.

Seven years later the sifting became explicit. In The Durgah Committee, Ajmer v. Syed Hussain Ali, AIR 1961 SC 1402; 1962 (1) SCR 383. Facts. The Durgah Khawaja Saheb Act 1955 vested the administration of the Ajmer shrine in a government-appointed committee, and the Khadims claimed rights under article 26. Held. The Act was substantially valid, the Khadims having no proprietary right in the offerings; and the Court cautioned that practices though religious may have sprung from merely superstitious beliefs and may in that sense be EXTRANEOUS AND UNESSENTIAL ACCRETIONS to religion itself, to which article 26 does not extend. Why it matters here is that this converts the enquiry from "what does the religion teach" into "what is essential and what is accretion", which is a judgment a court now makes.

munotes.in363

Essential Religious Practices

And the doctrine was applied to defeat a claimed obligation early. In Mohd. Hanif Quareshi v. The State of Bihar, decided on 23 April 1958. Facts. State Acts banning cattle slaughter were challenged under articles 14, 19(1)(g) and 25, the petitioners contending that the sacrifice of a cow on Bakr Id was a religious obligation. Held. That no material had been placed to show that the sacrifice of a cow was obligatory, so it is NOT an essential part of the Muslim religion and a ban did not offend article 25; a total ban on cows of all ages, calves and she-buffaloes was a reasonable restriction, while a total ban on she-buffaloes, breeding bulls and working bullocks after they ceased to be useful was not. Why it matters here is that it shows the burden: a claimant must place material establishing that the practice is essential, and the court weighs it.

The doctrine at its most contested

In Indian Young Lawyers Association v. State of Kerala, (2019) 11 SCC 1; AIR 2018 SC 4720. Facts. Women between the ages of ten and fifty were excluded from the Sabarimala temple, on the footing that the deity is in the form of a Naishtika Brahmachari; a rule made under the Kerala Hindu Places of Public Worship (Authorisation of Entry) Act 1965 supported the exclusion.

Held. By four to one, that the exclusion violated the rights of women devotees under articles 25(1) and 14; that devotees of Lord Ayyappa do not constitute a separate religious denomination within article 26; and that the exclusion was not an essential religious practice. Indu Malhotra J. dissented, holding that questions of essential religious practice ought not to be decided by courts, that the petitioners were not devotees, and that in a secular polity issues of deep religious sentiment ought not ordinarily to be interfered with.

Why it matters here is that the majority and the dissent take opposite views of the doctrine itself. The majority applied it; the dissent said a court should not.

And the case is not closed. In Kantaru Rajeevaru v. Indian Young Lawyers Association, decided on 14 November 2019. Facts. Review petitions and fresh writ petitions against that judgment. Held. By three to two, that the review petitions be kept pending and that LARGER QUESTIONS BE REFERRED TO A BENCH OF NOT LESS THAN SEVEN JUDGES, the issues arising in Sabarimala overlapping with those pending about the entry of Muslim women into mosques and about female genital cutting in the Dawoodi Bohra community; a decision of a larger Bench would put at rest recurring issues touching the rights flowing from articles 25 and 26. Nariman and Chandrachud JJ. dissented and would have dismissed the reviews. Why it matters here is decisive for an examination answer: the scope of the doctrine is expressly before a larger Bench and has not been settled.

munotes.in364

Essential Religious Practices

The criticism, stated properly

It asks a court a theological question. Whether a practice is essential to a religion is a question about that religion's doctrine, and judges are not qualified to answer it and are not accountable for the answer.

It protects the orthodox and exposes the heterodox. A practice central to a small sect but not to the parent religion is more likely to be found inessential, so the doctrine tends to protect what is dominant within a tradition.

It was not the only route available. The Constitution's own text gives a court everything it needs: article 25(1) is subject to public order, morality, health AND the other provisions of Part III, and article 25(2)(b) permits laws for social welfare and reform. A court could ask whether a practice injures another's rights instead of asking whether it is essential.

The defence is that some filter is unavoidable. Without one, any claim that a practice is religious would end the enquiry, and a State could never reform anything. Durgah Committee's worry about superstitious accretions is a real one.

And an answer should note the alternative that is now argued for: an anti-exclusion or constitutional-morality test, asking whether the practice excludes or subordinates a class of persons, rather than whether it is essential. That is close to what the majority in Sabarimala actually did under the name of constitutional morality.

A worked example

A community claims that a practice excluding a class of its own members from a place of worship is essential to its religion. A member of the excluded class petitions. Trace the enquiry as the law now stands, and note where it is open.

First, is the body a religious denomination under article 26? If it is not, article 26(b) is unavailable and the claim rests on article 25 alone. In Sabarimala the majority held the devotees were not a separate denomination.

Second, is the practice essential? The claimant must place material from the doctrines of the religion. On Hanif Quareshi the absence of material defeats the claim.

Third, and this is the open question, does it matter? Even an essential practice is subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III, and to a law of social welfare and reform under article 25(2)(b). The majority in Sabarimala reasoned in terms of constitutional morality; Indu Malhotra J. said the court should not have entered the enquiry at all.

munotes.in365

Essential Religious Practices

Fourth, what would a court do today? It would have to note the reference in Kantaru Rajeevaru. A candidate should say that the questions are before a Bench of not less than seven judges and that the law is unsettled, and then argue for the answer they think right.

That is the honest state of the doctrine, and stating it is worth more than a confident account of a rule the Supreme Court has itself sent for reconsideration.

Distinctions

QuestionWho answers it
What does the religion teach?The doctrines of that religion: Shirur Mutt
Is a practice essential or an accretion?The court: Durgah Committee
Has the claimant proved it is essential?The court, on material placed: Hanif Quareshi
Is the body a denomination under article 26?The court
May an essential practice still be regulated?Yes: article 25(1) is subject to the other Part III rights, and 25(2)(b) permits reform
The essential-practices testThe anti-exclusion or constitutional-morality test
Asks whether the practice is integral to the religionAsks whether the practice excludes or subordinates a class of persons
Requires a court to read doctrineRequires a court to apply constitutional values
Protects what is dominant in a traditionProtects the individual within the tradition
The law as it standsArgued for, and close to the Sabarimala majority's reasoning

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a court decides what a religion teaches. Shirur Mutt says doctrine is ascertained from the religion. What the court decides is whether the practice is essential, which is a narrower question and still a contested one.

It does not mean an essential practice is immune. Article 25(1) is subject to the other provisions of Part III, and article 25(2)(b) permits social welfare and reform.

It does not mean Sabarimala settled anything. The larger questions were referred to a Bench of not less than seven judges and have not been answered.

And it does not mean the doctrine has no defenders. Without some filter, an assertion that a practice is religious would end every enquiry, and Durgah Committee's concern about accretions is a serious one.

Quick revision

Origin: Shirur Mutt 1954, that what is essential is ascertained with reference to the doctrines of that religion itself; Durgah Committee 1961, that practices though religious may be extraneous and unessential accretions. Application: Hanif Quareshi 1958, cow sacrifice on Bakr Id not shown to be obligatory and so not essential. Contest: Indian Young Lawyers Association 2018, four to one, the Sabarimala exclusion invalid, devotees not a separate denomination, the exclusion not essential, with Indu Malhotra J. dissenting on the ground that courts should not decide essential practice. Status: Kantaru Rajeevaru, 14 November 2019, three to two, review kept pending and larger questions referred to a Bench of not less than seven judges, overlapping with the mosque entry and Dawoodi Bohra matters; Nariman and Chandrachud JJ. dissenting. Criticism: it asks a theological question of judges, protects the orthodox against the heterodox, and was unnecessary because article 25(1) is already subject to the other Part III rights and article 25(2)(b) permits reform. The proposed alternative is an anti-exclusion or constitutional-morality test.

munotes.in366

Essential Religious Practices

Test yourself

1. State the two sentences from which the doctrine grew. From Shirur Mutt, that what constitutes an essential part of a religion is to be ascertained with reference to the doctrines of that religion itself; and from Durgah Committee, that practices though religious may have sprung from merely superstitious beliefs and may be extraneous and unessential accretions to which article 26 does not extend.

2. Who bears the burden of showing that a practice is essential? The claimant, by placing material from the doctrines of the religion. In Hanif Quareshi the absence of material showing that cow sacrifice was obligatory defeated the claim.

3. What did the majority and the dissent hold in the Sabarimala judgment? The majority, four to one, held the exclusion of women between ten and fifty invalid under articles 25(1) and 14, that the devotees were not a separate denomination, and that the exclusion was not an essential practice. Indu Malhotra J. dissented, holding that a court should not decide essential religious practice and that the petitioners were not devotees.

4. What is the present status of the doctrine? Unsettled. In Kantaru Rajeevaru a Bench of five, by three to two, kept the review petitions pending and referred larger questions about articles 25 and 26 to a Bench of not less than seven judges, and those questions have not been answered.

5. State three criticisms of the doctrine. That it requires judges to answer a theological question they are not qualified for and not accountable for; that it protects what is dominant within a tradition and exposes minority or heterodox practice; and that it was unnecessary, because article 25(1) is already subject to the other Part III rights and article 25(2)(b) permits laws of social welfare and reform.

6. What is the alternative test now argued for? An anti-exclusion or constitutional-morality test, asking whether the practice excludes or subordinates a class of persons rather than whether it is essential to the religion. That is close to the reasoning the Sabarimala majority actually used.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in367

Chapter Seventy-Two

Who Is a Minority

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

The Constitution uses the word minority four times and never defines it, so the courts had to, and they decided that a minority is a community numerically less than half the population of a State, the State and not the country being the unit.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 29(1), 30(1) and 350B speak of minorities, and article 350A of linguistic minority groups, but no article defines the term. The Supreme Court supplied the definition in stages. In its advisory opinion on the Kerala Education Bill it held that a community numerically less than fifty per cent of the population of the State is a minority, and it rejected the argument that the unit should be the locality where the institution stands. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, eleven judges settled the question: for article 30 the unit is the STATE and not the country as a whole. Separately, section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992 gives a statutory definition of a wholly different kind, a community notified as such by the Central Government, under which six communities stand notified.

The word the Constitution never defines

Where it appears.

  • Article 29(1) gives the right to conserve a distinct language, script or culture to ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENS. The marginal note says "Protection of interests of minorities", but the text is wider than the note, and that gap decides cases.
  • Article 29(2) forbids denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided educational institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them.
  • Article 30(1) gives ALL MINORITIES, whether based on religion or language, the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.
  • Article 30(1A) requires that a law acquiring the property of a minority educational institution fix an amount that would not restrict or abrogate the right.
  • Article 30(2) forbids the State to discriminate in granting aid on the ground that an institution is under minority management.
  • Article 350A requires every State and local authority to endeavour to provide primary education in the mother tongue to children of LINGUISTIC MINORITY GROUPS.
  • Article 350B provides for a Special Officer for Linguistic Minorities appointed by the President, who investigates matters relating to safeguards for linguistic minorities and reports to the President.

Two kinds of minority, and only two. Article 30(1) names minorities based on RELIGION and minorities based on LANGUAGE. Caste is not a ground; a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe is protected by articles 15, 16, 17, 46, 244, 330, 332 and 335 and not by article 30. This distinction is regularly missed in answers.

munotes.in368

Who Is a Minority

How the courts filled the gap

The first question the Court asked was fifty per cent of what. In In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957, [1959] 1 SCR 995, an advisory opinion under article 143(1) delivered on 22 May 1958. Facts. The Bill was reserved by the Governor for the President, who referred questions about it to the Supreme Court; minority institutions objected that its conditions for recognition and aid would destroy their right to administer institutions of their choice. Held. That it is easy to say a minority community means a community numerically less than fifty per cent, but the question is fifty per cent of what; that the State of Kerala's argument, that a community must be numerically a minority in the particular LOCALITY in which the institution stands, is not a satisfactory test, because there is no principled place to draw the line between a district, a taluk, a town, a suburb or a municipal ward; and that since the Bill extended to the whole State, the minority must be determined by reference to the entire population of THAT STATE, on which test Christians, Muslims and Anglo-Indians are minorities in Kerala. Why it matters here is that the locality test was rejected in 1958 and the State test was applied, though the Court expressly left the general question open.

Then the Court applied the State unit to a community that is a majority nationally. In D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab, AIR 1971 SC 1731; (1971) 2 SCC 269; 1971 SCR 677. Facts. Colleges founded by the D.A.V. College Trust and Society, an association of the Arya Samaj, were compulsorily affiliated to Punjabi University, which then made Punjabi the sole medium of instruction and examination. Held. The circulars were struck down as ultra vires; having compulsorily affiliated the colleges the University had of necessity to allow them to impart instruction in their own medium and to write examinations in their own SCRIPT, and the action infringed the right to conserve a script under article 29(1) and to administer under article 30(1). Why it matters here is that Hindus are the numerical majority of India, and the Arya Samajis of Punjab were nevertheless treated as a minority in that State. The unit does the work.

And eleven judges settled it. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, (2002) 8 SCC 481; AIR 2003 SC 355, decided on 31 October 2002. Facts. A Bench of eleven was constituted to settle the rights of minority and non-minority educational institutions under articles 19(1)(g), 29 and 30, including how far the State may regulate admissions, fees and staff. Held. Among eleven questions answered, that in order to determine the existence of a religious or linguistic minority in relation to article 30, THE UNIT IS THE STATE AND NOT THE COUNTRY AS A WHOLE. The reasoning is worth reproducing: India is divided into linguistic States, so a linguistic minority can be identified only in relation to a particular State; and since article 30(1) puts religious and linguistic minorities on a par, the same unit must apply to both. Why it matters here is that this is now the law and no smaller Bench can unsettle it.

munotes.in369

Who Is a Minority

The statutory definition, which is a different thing altogether

Section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992 provides that "minority", FOR THE PURPOSES OF THIS ACT, means a community notified as such by the Central Government. That is not a definition at all in the ordinary sense; it is a power. Six communities stand notified: Muslims, Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists and Parsis (Zoroastrians) by the notification of 1993, and Jains added on 27 January 2014.

And the Supreme Court will not order a notification. In Bal Patil v. Union of India, AIR 2005 SC 3172; (2005) 6 SCC 690, decided on 8 August 2005. Facts. An organisation representing a section of the Jain community sought a mandamus directing the Central Government to notify Jains as a minority under section 2(c). Held. The appeal was dismissed and no relief granted; whether to notify a community as a minority under section 2(c) is for the Central Government, and the Court declined to compel it. The judgment closed with observations that the State shall treat all religions and religious groups equally and with equal respect without interfering with their individual rights of religion, faith and worship, and directed the Commission to keep that constitutional perspective in view. Why it matters here is that it separates the two ideas cleanly. Notification under the Act is an executive act; the right under article 30 is a fundamental right that exists whether or not anybody has notified anything.

A worked example

A community is the numerical majority of India but a small fraction of the population of one State. It establishes a school in that State and claims the protection of article 30(1). The State says the community cannot be a minority because it is the national majority. Advise.

First, what is the unit? T.M.A. Pai Foundation answers it directly: for article 30 the unit is the State. The national figure is irrelevant.

Second, is there any authority the other way? No, and D.A.V. College is the concrete illustration going the same way: the Arya Samajis of Punjab were treated as a religious minority in that State.

Third, does it matter that the community is not notified under the Act of 1992? No. Section 2(c) defines the word only FOR THE PURPOSES OF THAT ACT, which sets up a Commission with the functions in section 9. Article 30(1) is a fundamental right and does not wait on a notification. Bal Patil is the authority for keeping the two apart.

munotes.in370

Who Is a Minority

Fourth, what if the claim were about the right to conserve a language or script rather than to run a school? Then article 29(1) would be the provision, and it is wider still, since it protects ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENS and not merely a minority.

Answer: the community is a minority in that State for the purposes of article 30(1), whatever its national numbers and whatever the notification position.

The question that is not settled

The Act notifies nationally; the Constitution counts by State. The consequence is an acknowledged anomaly. A community that is notified as a minority under the Act enjoys the benefit of the Commission and of minority welfare schemes across the whole country, including in States where it is the local majority; and a community that is the local minority in a particular State but is not notified enjoys the constitutional right under article 30 there without the statutory benefits. Whether the notification should be made State by State has been argued repeatedly and is a live administrative question. A candidate should note the anomaly and state clearly that the CONSTITUTIONAL test is the one T.M.A. Pai Foundation laid down; nothing in the Act touches it.

Distinctions

Article 29(1)Article 30(1)
Right to conserve a distinct language, script or cultureRight to establish and administer educational institutions of choice
Belongs to ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENSBelongs to MINORITIES only, religious or linguistic
Marginal note speaks of minorities; the text does notText names minorities expressly
No question of aid arises on the face of itArticle 30(2) forbids discrimination in aid
Minority under the ConstitutionMinority under the Act of 1992
Not defined; supplied by the courtsSection 2(c): a community notified by the Central Government
Unit is the STATE: T.M.A. Pai FoundationNotification operates nationally
Needs no executive actExists only on notification
Two grounds only: religion and languageWhatever the Central Government notifies; six communities at present
A court can declare itA court will not compel a notification: Bal Patil

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution defines a minority. It does not. The definition is judicial, and the two ideas of minority in Indian law, the constitutional and the statutory, are not the same idea.

It does not mean a nationally large community can never be a minority. D.A.V. College shows the opposite. What matters is the population of the State.

munotes.in371

Who Is a Minority

It does not mean article 29 is a minority article. Article 29(1) protects ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENS with a distinct language, script or culture, which includes a section of the majority. Only article 30 is confined to minorities.

It does not mean caste-based groups get article 30 rights. Article 30(1) names religion and language and nothing else. Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes have their own extensive provisions and they are not these.

And it does not mean the locality test survives anywhere. The Kerala Education Bill opinion rejected it in 1958, giving reasons about where the line would be drawn, and T.M.A. Pai Foundation fixed the State as the unit.

Quick revision

The word is used in articles 29(1) by implication, 30(1), 30(1A), 30(2), 350A and 350B, and defined in none of them. Kerala Education Bill 1958: fifty per cent of what; the locality test rejected; the State test applied to that Bill. D.A.V. College 1971: Arya Samajis of Punjab a religious minority though Hindus are the national majority; the right to a SCRIPT under article 29(1). T.M.A. Pai Foundation 2002, eleven judges: for article 30 the unit is the STATE and not the country, because India is divided into linguistic States and article 30(1) puts religious and linguistic minorities on a par. Statutory definition: section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992, a community notified by the Central Government; six notified, Muslims, Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists, Parsis, and Jains from 27 January 2014. Bal Patil 2005: no mandamus to notify; notification is for the Central Government. Article 30 extends to religion and to language, and to nothing else. Article 350B: Special Officer for Linguistic Minorities appointed by the President.

Test yourself

1. State the test for who is a minority and the authority for it. A community numerically less than fifty per cent of the population of the STATE, the unit being the State and not the country as a whole. T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, a Bench of eleven, is the authority; the Kerala Education Bill opinion of 1958 is where the enquiry began.

2. Why did eleven judges choose the State as the unit? Because India is divided into linguistic States, so a linguistic minority can be identified only in relation to a particular State; and because article 30(1) puts religious and linguistic minorities on a par, so the same unit must serve both.

3. Can a community that is the national majority claim article 30? Yes, in a State where it is numerically a minority. D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab treated the Arya Samajis of Punjab as a religious minority.

4. What does section 2(c) of the Act of 1992 define, and how far does it reach? It defines minority FOR THE PURPOSES OF THAT ACT as a community notified as such by the Central Government. It has nothing to do with the fundamental right in article 30, which needs no notification.

munotes.in372

Who Is a Minority

5. Will a court order the Central Government to notify a community? No. Bal Patil v. Union of India dismissed exactly that claim: the decision under section 2(c) belongs to the Central Government.

6. Which grounds of minority status does article 30 recognise, and which does it not? Religion and language only. It does not extend to caste, and Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes are protected by other provisions altogether.

7. What is the anomaly between the Act and the Constitution? The Act notifies communities nationally while the Constitution counts by State, so a notified community keeps its statutory benefits even in a State where it is the local majority, and an unnotified local minority has its article 30 rights without those benefits.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in373

Chapter Seventy-Three

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Article 29 protects any section of citizens in conserving its language, script or culture and forbids exclusion from State-aided education on grounds of religion, race, caste or language; article 30 gives minorities alone the right to establish and administer educational institutions and forbids discrimination against them in aid.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the two articles stand under the heading "Cultural and Educational Rights" and do different work. Article 29(1) is a conservation right and its holder is any section of the citizens with a distinct language, script or culture, whether that section is a majority or a minority. Article 29(2) is a non-discrimination right of the individual citizen against a State or State-aided institution. Article 30(1) is the group right of a minority, religious or linguistic, to establish AND administer educational institutions of its choice; article 30(1A) protects the property of such an institution on compulsory acquisition; and article 30(2) forbids the State to discriminate in granting aid on the ground that an institution is under minority management.

The provisions, clause by clause

Article 29(1). Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to CONSERVE the same. Three things follow. The holder is a SECTION OF THE CITIZENS, so the right is available to a section of the majority as well; the protected subject is language, SCRIPT or culture, and the script is a separate head, which decided D.A.V. College; and the verb is conserve, which the Court has read as including the means of conservation, of which an educational institution is the obvious one.

Article 29(2). No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, language or any of them. Note three features. It is a right of the CITIZEN, not of the institution or the community. It bites only on institutions that are State-maintained or State-aided. And the word ONLY is doing work: an institution may reject a candidate on merit, on eligibility, on the discipline offered, and only a rejection on the listed grounds alone is forbidden.

Article 30(1). All minorities, whether based on religion or on language, shall have the right to ESTABLISH AND ADMINISTER educational institutions of their choice. The conjunction is important: the right is to establish and to administer, and a claim that fails on establishment cannot be repaired by long administration.

Article 30(1A), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978. In making any law providing for the compulsory acquisition of property of an educational institution established and administered by a minority, the State shall ensure that the amount fixed or determined would not restrict or abrogate the right guaranteed by article 30(1). This is the only place in the Constitution where the ADEQUACY of an acquisition amount is made justiciable, and it exists because article 31 had been repealed and the right to property moved to article 300A.

munotes.in374

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

Article 30(2). The State shall not, in granting aid to educational institutions, discriminate against any educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority, whether based on religion or language. It is a guarantee about the DISTRIBUTION of aid, not a right to be given aid.

What the courts have made of them

The right to administer is not a right to maladminister. In The Ahmedabad St. Xavier's College Society v. State of Gujarat, (1974) 1 SCC 717; AIR 1974 SC 1389, a Bench of nine, decided on 26 April 1974. Facts. A Christian minority college affiliated to Gujarat University challenged provisions of the Gujarat University Act 1949 as amended, which required the University's approval for the appointment, dismissal, removal and termination of staff, put a University representative on the selection committee, and sent staff disputes to a University tribunal. Held. Provisions taking away the institution's power to choose and to discipline its own staff violated article 30(1); provisions aimed at maintaining academic standards and the efficiency of the institution were upheld. The Court stated the general position that the right to administer is NOT a right to maladminister, that regulation in the interest of the institution and of academic excellence is permissible, and that affiliation and recognition may be made subject to reasonable conditions. Why it matters here is that it draws the line the whole subject turns on: regulation directed at STANDARDS is valid, regulation that transfers CONTROL is not.

A minority's script is protected in its own right. In D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab, AIR 1971 SC 1731; (1971) 2 SCC 269; 1971 SCR 677, decided on 5 May 1971. Facts. Colleges of the D.A.V. College Trust and Society, an Arya Samaj body, were compulsorily affiliated to Punjabi University, which then made Punjabi the sole medium of instruction and examination. Held. The circulars were struck down as beyond section 4(3) of the Punjabi University Act 1961 and as an infringement of the right to conserve a script under article 29(1) and to administer under article 30(1); having compulsorily affiliated the colleges, the University had of necessity to let them teach in their own medium and write examinations in their own script. Why it matters here is the demonstration that article 29(1) does independent work, and that the three heads in it, language, script and culture, are not a single thing.

munotes.in375

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

Article 29(2) and article 30(1) had to be reconciled, and the answer was a percentage. In St. Stephen's College v. University of Delhi, (1992) 1 SCC 558; AIR 1992 SC 1630, a Constitution Bench of five, decided on 6 December 1991. Facts. St. Stephen's College, a Christian minority institution affiliated to Delhi University and receiving aid, admitted partly by interview and gave preference to Christian candidates; the University required admission strictly by merit in the qualifying examination. Held. The College is a minority institution entitled to article 30(1) and may adopt its own admission procedure, including an interview, provided it is fair and transparent; and on preference, an aided minority educational institution may prefer candidates of its own community UP TO FIFTY PER CENT of the annual admissions, the remaining seats being filled on merit from other communities. Why it matters here is that it is the practical answer to the clash: article 29(2) forbids exclusion on grounds only of religion, article 30(1) would be worthless if a minority institution could admit nobody from its own community by preference, and the Court split the difference.

And eleven judges restated the whole area. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, (2002) 8 SCC 481; AIR 2003 SC 355, decided on 31 October 2002. Facts. A Bench of eleven was constituted to settle the rights of minority and non-minority educational institutions under articles 19(1)(g), 29 and 30. Held, so far as this chapter goes: that the unit for determining a minority in relation to article 30 is the STATE; that the autonomy of a private AIDED institution is less than that of an unaided institution; and that the State may impose regulations in the interest of academic standards and of preventing maladministration, a minority institution's right to administer not including a right to maladminister. Why it matters here is that St. Stephen's fifty per cent was restated as a rule of REASONABLENESS varying with the type of institution, the community and the region, rather than a fixed figure.

The aid condition, which is the most quotable rule in the topic

There is no fundamental right in a minority to RECEIVE aid. But if the State chooses to grant aid it may not say that no aid will be given unless the right of administration is surrendered. The reason given in the Kerala Education Bill opinion is one a candidate should be able to state: the legislature cannot do indirectly what it cannot do directly, and it cannot take away or abridge by a condition attached to a benefit a fundamental right it could not take away by a direct law.

munotes.in376

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

That principle is the ancestor of the modern doctrine of unconstitutional conditions, and it explains why the aided-unaided distinction, which decides so much in the next chapter, is a distinction about the DEGREE of permissible regulation and never a licence to buy the right out.

A worked example

A State grants aid to schools on condition that the managing committee of every aided school be reconstituted to include three government nominees with a casting vote, and that all appointments be made by a State board. A minority school which has taken aid for thirty years objects. Advise.

First, is the school within article 30(1)? It must have been ESTABLISHED by the minority and be ADMINISTERED by it; both limbs are required.

Second, does taking aid forfeit the right? No. Article 30(2) forbids discrimination in aid on the ground of minority management, and the Kerala Education Bill opinion forbids conditioning aid on surrender of the right of administration.

Third, does the condition regulate or does it transfer control? Government nominees with a casting vote on the managing committee, and appointments made by a State board, take away the power to choose and to discipline staff. That is what Ahmedabad St. Xavier's struck down. A condition prescribing minimum qualifications for teachers, or requiring accounts to be audited, would be on the other side of the line.

Fourth, does it matter that the school is aided rather than unaided? It matters to DEGREE. On T.M.A. Pai Foundation the autonomy of an aided institution is less than that of an unaided one, so more regulation of standards and of service conditions is permissible. It does not matter to the CORE: the right to choose and discipline one's own staff survives aid.

Answer: the nominee-with-casting-vote condition and the State appointment board are bad; conditions genuinely aimed at academic standards and at preventing maladministration are good.

Distinctions

Article 29(1)Article 29(2)Article 30(1)
Right to conserve language, script or cultureRight not to be denied admissionRight to establish and administer institutions
Holder: any section of the citizensHolder: the individual citizenHolder: a minority, religious or linguistic
Against anyone who interferes with conservationAgainst a State-maintained or State-aided institutionAgainst the State
No aid elementBites only where the State maintains or aidsArticle 30(2) protects the aid position
D.A.V. College on scriptThe "only" in the clause does the workAhmedabad St. Xavier's, T.M.A. Pai Foundation
Permissible regulationImpermissible regulation
Minimum qualifications for teachersAppointments made by a State board
Syllabus, standards, examinationsRemoving the power to discipline staff
Audit of accounts, conditions of affiliationGovernment nominees controlling the managing committee
Measures against maladministrationConditions requiring surrender of administration in return for aid
Fair and transparent admission procedureComplete displacement of the institution's own procedure
munotes.in377

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 29 is only for minorities. Its holder is ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENS. The marginal note is narrower than the text and the text prevails.

It does not mean a minority institution can admit only its own community. St. Stephen's fixed a ceiling of fifty per cent of annual admissions in an AIDED institution, restated in T.M.A. Pai Foundation as a rule of reasonableness. Article 29(2) is still there.

It does not mean a minority institution is beyond regulation. The right to administer is not a right to maladminister, and regulation for academic standards is valid.

It does not mean a minority has a right to be given aid. It has a right not to be DISCRIMINATED against in aid, which is a different thing, and a right not to be made to buy aid with its autonomy.

And it does not mean long administration cures a defect in establishment. Article 30(1) requires the institution to have been established by the minority as well as administered by it.

Quick revision

Article 29(1): any section of citizens, distinct language, script or culture, right to conserve; script is a separate head, D.A.V. College. Article 29(2): no citizen denied admission to a State-maintained or State-aided institution on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste or language; a right of the citizen. Article 30(1): all minorities, religious or linguistic, may ESTABLISH AND ADMINISTER institutions of their choice; both limbs required. Article 30(1A), Forty-fourth Amendment 1978: the acquisition amount must not restrict or abrogate the right. Article 30(2): no discrimination in aid on the ground of minority management. Ahmedabad St. Xavier's 1974, nine judges: the right to administer is not a right to maladminister; staff choice and discipline protected, academic standards regulable. St. Stephen's 1991: preference to one's own community up to fifty per cent of annual admissions in an aided institution. T.M.A. Pai Foundation 2002, eleven judges: the State is the unit; aided institutions have less autonomy than unaided; the fifty per cent restated as reasonableness. Kerala Education Bill 1958: no right to aid, but aid may not be conditioned on surrender of the right of administration.

Test yourself

1. Who holds the right in article 29(1) and who holds it in article 30(1)? Article 29(1) belongs to any SECTION OF THE CITIZENS having a distinct language, script or culture, majority or minority. Article 30(1) belongs to minorities alone, based on religion or on language.

2. What work does the word "only" do in article 29(2)? It confines the prohibition to a denial of admission on the listed grounds ALONE. Rejection on merit, on eligibility or on the courses offered is untouched.

munotes.in378

The Rights of Minorities: Articles 29 and 30

3. State the rule about regulation of minority institutions and the case for it. The right to administer is not a right to maladminister; regulation in the interest of academic standards and against maladministration is valid, but regulation that takes away the power to choose and discipline staff is not. The Ahmedabad St. Xavier's College Society v. State of Gujarat.

4. How were articles 29(2) and 30(1) reconciled? In St. Stephen's College v. University of Delhi, by permitting an aided minority institution to prefer candidates of its own community up to fifty per cent of annual admissions, the rest going on merit. T.M.A. Pai Foundation restated this as reasonableness varying with the institution, the community and the region.

5. Can the State refuse aid unless a minority school surrenders its administration? No. There is no right to receive aid, but aid may not be made conditional on the surrender of the right, because the legislature cannot take away indirectly what it cannot take away directly.

6. What does article 30(1A) do and why was it needed? It requires that a law compulsorily acquiring the property of a minority educational institution fix an amount that would not restrict or abrogate the article 30(1) right. It was inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment when the right to property ceased to be a fundamental right.

7. What must a claimant prove to bring an institution within article 30(1)? That the minority ESTABLISHED it and that the minority ADMINISTERS it. Both limbs; the conjunction is in the text.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in379

Chapter Seventy-Four

Minority Educational Institutions

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Every minority institution case turns on four questions, administration, admission, appointment and aid, and the answer to each depends on whether the institution takes State money.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 30(1) protects the right to establish and administer, and the extent of the protection has been worked out in a sequence of Constitution Bench decisions. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka eleven judges held the State to be the unit for minority status, and drew the line between aided and unaided institutions. Islamic Academy of Education v. State of Karnataka set up fee and admission committees. P.A. Inamdar v. State of Maharashtra, seven judges, held that admissions to unaided minority institutions cannot be regulated by the State except as to eligibility and academic standards, and that no institution may charge a capitation fee. Parliament answered Inamdar with the Ninety-third Amendment inserting article 15(5), which expressly excepts minority institutions. Society for Un-aided Private Schools of Rajasthan v. Union of India held section 12(1)(c) of the Right to Education Act inapplicable to unaided minority schools, and Pramati Educational and Cultural Trust v. Union of India extended that to ALL minority schools, aided and unaided.

The four questions

Administration. Who runs the institution, appoints and disciplines its staff, and controls its managing body. This is the core of article 30(1), and The Ahmedabad St. Xavier's College Society v. State of Gujarat is where the line was drawn: regulation for standards is valid, transfer of control is not.

Admission. Whom the institution may admit, on what procedure, and how far it may prefer its own community. Here article 29(2) pulls the other way, and St. Stephen's College v. University of Delhi produced the fifty per cent rule for aided institutions.

Appointment. The choice, service conditions and discipline of teachers. Aid makes a difference: where the State pays salaries, service conditions may be regulated.

Aid. Whether the State gives money and on what terms. Article 30(2) forbids discrimination in aid on the ground of minority management; the Kerala Education Bill opinion forbids conditioning aid on surrender of the right.

The answer to all four is a sliding scale, and where an institution sits on that scale is fixed by aid.

The sequence

2002, eleven judges. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, (2002) 8 SCC 481; AIR 2003 SC 355. Facts. A Bench of eleven was constituted to settle the rights of minority and non-minority educational institutions under articles 19(1)(g), 29 and 30, and in particular how far the State may regulate admissions, fees and the appointment of staff in private aided and unaided institutions. Held. Among eleven answers, that the unit for determining a minority under article 30 is the STATE; that a private UNAIDED institution enjoys the greatest autonomy, an AIDED institution less; that the State may regulate in the interest of academic standards and against maladministration; and that the right to administer does not include a right to maladminister. Why it matters here is that it is the framework the rest of the sequence works within, and that the difference between aided and unaided became the organising distinction of the subject.

munotes.in380

Minority Educational Institutions

2003, five judges. Islamic Academy of Education v. State of Karnataka was a batch of petitions seeking clarification of Pai. Held. That a professional institution may fix its own fee structure but may not profiteer or charge a capitation fee, and that each State should constitute a COMMITTEE HEADED BY A RETIRED HIGH COURT JUDGE to approve fee structures and a second committee to oversee admissions and the common entrance test. Note that a Bench of five was clarifying a Bench of eleven, which is why what it said about admissions did not last.

2005, seven judges. In P.A. Inamdar v. State of Maharashtra, decided on 12 August 2005. Facts. A batch of matters on how far the State may regulate admission and fees in private professional colleges, minority and non-minority, after Pai and Islamic Academy. Held. That ADMISSION OF STUDENTS TO UNAIDED MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, that is schools and undergraduate colleges where the scope for merit-based selection is practically nil, CANNOT BE REGULATED by the State or the university, except by prescribing qualifications and minimum conditions of eligibility in the interest of academic standards; that fees charged by unaided institutions cannot be regulated, BUT NO INSTITUTION MAY CHARGE A CAPITATION FEE; and that service conditions of staff for whom the State provides aid may be regulated without interfering with the management's overall administrative control. Why it matters here is that it is the high point of institutional autonomy under article 30, and the decision Parliament answered within months.

2005, Parliament. The Constitution (Ninety-third Amendment) Act 2005 inserted article 15(5): nothing in article 15 or in article 19(1)(g) shall prevent the State from making any special provision by law for the advancement of socially and educationally backward classes or of Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes so far as such provisions relate to their admission to educational institutions INCLUDING PRIVATE EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, WHETHER AIDED OR UNAIDED, OTHER THAN THE MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS REFERRED TO IN CLAUSE (1) OF ARTICLE 30. The exception in the last line is the whole point of the clause for this chapter: reservation may be imposed on a private unaided non-minority college and may not be imposed on a minority one.

2012, three judges. In Society for Un-aided Private Schools of Rajasthan v. Union of India, (2012) 6 SCC 1; AIR 2012 SC 3445, decided on 12 April 2012. Facts. Section 12(1)(c) of the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 requires a private unaided school and a specified-category school to admit in class I at least TWENTY-FIVE PER CENT of the strength of that class from children of weaker sections and disadvantaged groups in the neighbourhood, and to give them free elementary education, the State reimbursing the expenditure under section 12(2). Associations of private unaided schools, including minority schools, challenged it under articles 19(1)(g) and 30(1). Held. By a majority, that the Act is valid and applies to government schools, to AIDED schools INCLUDING AIDED MINORITY schools, to specified-category schools and to UNAIDED NON-MINORITY schools; but that sections 12(1)(c) and 18(3) infringe the freedom of UNAIDED MINORITY schools under article 30(1), and on the principle of severability the Act does not apply to them.

munotes.in381

Minority Educational Institutions

The judgment was to operate from the academic year 2012-13 and admissions already made by unaided minority schools were not to be reopened. Radhakrishnan J. dissented, holding that article 21A casts the obligation on the STATE and not on unaided institutions of either kind. Why it matters here is that it is the case in which the aided-unaided line was applied to a welfare statute, and the dissent is worth knowing because it won two years later.

2014, five judges. In Pramati Educational and Cultural Trust v. Union of India, (2014) 8 SCC 1; AIR 2014 SC 2114, decided on 6 May 2014. Facts. A Bench of five was constituted to decide whether the Ninety-third Amendment inserting article 15(5) and the Eighty-sixth Amendment inserting article 21A damaged the basic structure, and whether the Act of 2009 applied to minority schools, aided as well as unaided. Held. That both amendments are valid and do not alter the basic structure, and that the Act of 2009 is not ultra vires article 19(1)(g); but that the Act of 2009, IN SO FAR AS IT APPLIES TO MINORITY SCHOOLS, AIDED OR UNAIDED, covered by article 30(1), IS ULTRA VIRES the Constitution, and to that extent the 2012 holding that the Act applies to aided minority schools is not correct. Why it matters here is that it is the present law and it goes further than the aided-unaided line: NO minority school, of either kind, is subject to the Right to Education Act.

What the sequence adds up to

On a private unaided NON-MINORITY institution: the State may impose reservation under article 15(5); the Act of 2009 and its twenty-five per cent obligation apply; fees cannot be regulated but a capitation fee is forbidden.

munotes.in382

Minority Educational Institutions

On a private unaided MINORITY institution: article 15(5) expressly excepts it; the Act of 2009 does not apply to it; admissions cannot be regulated except as to eligibility and standards; a capitation fee is still forbidden.

On an AIDED MINORITY institution: the Act of 2009 does not apply to it after Pramati; but it has less autonomy than an unaided institution on Pai, so service conditions of aided staff and academic regulation reach it, and on St. Stephen's its preference to its own community is capped.

On every institution of every kind: no capitation fee, no maladministration, and the right to a fair and transparent admission procedure.

A worked example

An unaided school established and administered by a linguistic minority in a State refuses to reserve twenty-five per cent of its class I seats under section 12(1)(c) of the Act of 2009. The State threatens to withdraw its recognition. Advise.

First, is the school within article 30(1)? Established by the minority, administered by the minority, and the minority determined by reference to the population of the STATE on T.M.A. Pai Foundation.

Second, does the Act of 2009 apply to it? No. On Society for Un-aided Private Schools of Rajasthan section 12(1)(c) does not apply to an unaided minority school, and on Pramati the Act does not apply to any minority school, aided or unaided.

Third, can the State use recognition as a lever? No, for the same reason aid cannot be used as one. Recognition and affiliation may be made subject to reasonable conditions directed at standards, but not to a condition that would abrogate the article 30(1) right.

Fourth, would it be different if the school took aid? Under Society for Un-aided it would have been, because that judgment applied the Act to aided minority schools. After Pramati it is not. That correction is the single most examinable movement in the whole sequence.

Fifth, what if the school were unaided but not a minority school? Then section 12(1)(c) applies, on the majority in the 2012 case, and reservation may also be imposed under article 15(5).

Distinctions

InstitutionArticle 15(5) reservationRTE Act 2009Fee regulationAdmission regulation
Government or local authority schoolNot in issueApplies fullyNot in issueState's own
Private aided non-minorityAppliesAppliesSubstantialSubstantial
Private aided minorityExcepted by the closing wordsDoes not apply: PramatiLimited to standards and aided staffPreference capped, St. Stephen's
Private unaided non-minorityAppliesApplies: 2012 majorityNo, but no capitation feeEligibility and standards only
Private unaided minorityExcepted by the closing wordsDoes not apply: 2012 and PramatiNo, but no capitation feeCannot be regulated: Inamdar
munotes.in383

Minority Educational Institutions

BenchYearWhat it decided
Eleven2002Pai: the State is the unit; the aided-unaided scale; no right to maladminister
Five2003Islamic Academy: fee and admission committees; no profiteering, no capitation fee
Seven2005Inamdar: unaided minority admissions unregulable except for eligibility and standards
Parliament2005Article 15(5), excepting minority institutions from reservation in private colleges
Three2012Section 12(1)(c) inapplicable to UNAIDED minority schools
Five2014Pramati: the Act of 2009 inapplicable to ALL minority schools

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean minority institutions are outside the law. A capitation fee is forbidden to every institution. So is maladministration, and so is an admission procedure that is not fair and transparent.

It does not mean article 15(5) was struck down. Pramati upheld both the Ninety-third and the Eighty-sixth Amendments as consistent with the basic structure. What article 15(5) does is except minority institutions by its own terms.

It does not mean the Act of 2009 is invalid. It is valid. It simply does not apply to minority schools.

It does not mean Islamic Academy is still good on admissions. Its admission directions were substantially reconsidered by seven judges in Inamdar two years later; the fee committees survive.

And it does not mean aid is irrelevant. Aid still fixes the degree of permissible regulation on administration, appointment and admission preference. What Pramati removed from the aided minority school is the Right to Education Act, not the whole regulatory apparatus.

Quick revision

Four questions: administration, admission, appointment, aid. Pai 2002, eleven judges: State is the unit; unaided most autonomous, aided less; no right to maladminister. Islamic Academy 2003, five judges: fee committee headed by a retired High Court judge, admission committee, no profiteering, no capitation fee. Inamdar 2005, seven judges: unaided minority admissions unregulable save for eligibility and academic standards; fees unregulable but no capitation fee; aided staff service conditions regulable. Ninety-third Amendment 2005: article 15(5) permits reservation in private aided and unaided institutions OTHER THAN minority institutions under article 30(1). Society for Un-aided 2012: section 12(1)(c), twenty-five per cent of class I; applies to government, aided including aided minority, specified-category and unaided non-minority schools; not to unaided minority schools; Radhakrishnan J. dissenting. Pramati 2014, five judges: article 15(5) and article 21A valid; the Act of 2009 ultra vires so far as it applies to minority schools AIDED OR UNAIDED, correcting the 2012 position.

Test yourself

1. Set the six steps of the sequence out in order with the Bench strength of each. Pai, eleven, 2002; Islamic Academy, five, 2003; Inamdar, seven, 2005; the Ninety-third Amendment, Parliament, 2005; Society for Un-aided, three, 2012; Pramati, five, 2014.

2. What did Inamdar hold about admissions to unaided minority institutions? That they cannot be regulated by the State or the university, except by prescribing qualifications and minimum conditions of eligibility in the interest of academic standards.

munotes.in384

Minority Educational Institutions

3. What is the closing exception in article 15(5) and why does it matter? The clause permits special provision for admission to private educational institutions "other than the minority educational institutions referred to in clause (1) of article 30". It means reservation may be imposed on a private unaided non-minority college but not on a minority one.

4. Does the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 apply to an aided minority school? No. It did on the 2012 majority, but Pramati held in 2014 that the Act is ultra vires so far as it applies to minority schools, aided or unaided.

5. What obligation does section 12(1)(c) impose and on whom? To admit in class I at least twenty-five per cent of the strength of that class from children of weaker sections and disadvantaged groups in the neighbourhood and to give them free elementary education, with reimbursement under section 12(2). It binds unaided non-minority schools and specified-category schools; aided schools have their own proportional obligation under section 12(1)(b), subject to the same minimum.

6. Which restriction applies to every institution regardless of minority status or aid? The prohibition on charging a capitation fee, stated in Islamic Academy and repeated in Inamdar, and reinforced by section 13 of the Act of 2009.

7. Which judge's dissent became the law two years later, and on what point? Radhakrishnan J. in the 2012 case, who held that the obligation under article 21A rests on the STATE and not on unaided institutions. Pramati reached the same result for minority schools of both kinds.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in385

Chapter Seventy-Five

The National Commission for Minorities

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

The National Commission for Minorities is a statutory body of seven, set up by an Act of 1992, which evaluates, monitors, studies and recommends, and has the powers of a civil court for some of that work, but cannot compel anybody to do anything.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Commission is constituted under section 3 of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992, consisting of a Chairperson, a Vice-Chairperson and five Members nominated by the Central Government from persons of eminence, ability and integrity, of whom five including the Chairperson must be from the minority communities. Its functions are in section 9: evaluation, monitoring, recommendation, looking into complaints, studies and reports. For three of those functions it has the powers of a civil court trying a suit. Its recommendations are not binding, but section 9(2) requires the Central Government to lay them before each House of Parliament with a memorandum of action taken and the reasons for non-acceptance, and section 13 requires the annual report and the audit report to be laid the same way. The word minority for the purposes of the Act means, under section 2(c), a community NOTIFIED as such by the Central Government.

How the office came about

The Commission preceded the Act by fourteen years. A Minorities Commission was set up by a resolution of the Government of India in 1978 as a non-statutory body. The Act of 1992 gave it statutory status, which is the point the statement of objects makes: a non-statutory commission depends on the executive resolution that made it, and can be unmade the same way.

The constitutional office is a different one. Article 350B, inserted by the Seventh Amendment with effect from 1 November 1956, provides that there shall be a SPECIAL OFFICER FOR LINGUISTIC MINORITIES to be appointed by the President, whose duty it is to investigate all matters relating to the safeguards provided for linguistic minorities under the Constitution and to report to the President at such intervals as the President may direct, and the President shall cause all such reports to be laid before each House of Parliament and sent to the Governments of the States concerned.

Note the two differences that matter. Article 350B covers LINGUISTIC minorities only; the Act of 1992 covers whatever communities are notified, and all six notified communities are religious. And article 350B is in the Constitution, so the office cannot be abolished by an ordinary law, whereas the Commission can.

The Act, section by section

Section 2(c). "Minority", FOR THE PURPOSES OF THIS ACT, means a community notified as such by the Central Government. Six communities stand notified: Muslims, Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists and Parsis (Zoroastrians) from 1993, and Jains from 27 January 2014.

munotes.in386

The National Commission for Minorities

Section 3. The Central Government shall constitute the Commission. It consists of a Chairperson, a Vice-Chairperson and five Members nominated by the Central Government from among persons of eminence, ability and integrity, PROVIDED that five Members including the Chairperson shall be from among the minority communities. By section 4 the term is three years.

Section 9(1). The functions, and a candidate should be able to list them:

  • (a) evaluate the progress of the development of minorities under the Union and States;
  • (b) monitor the working of the safeguards provided in the Constitution and in laws enacted by Parliament and the State Legislatures;
  • (c) make recommendations for the effective implementation of safeguards for the protection of the interests of minorities;
  • (d) look into specific complaints regarding deprivation of rights and safeguards of the minorities and take up such matters with the appropriate authorities;
  • (e) cause studies to be undertaken into problems arising out of any discrimination against minorities and recommend measures for their removal;
  • (f) conduct studies, research and analysis on socio-economic and educational development of minorities;
  • (g) suggest appropriate measures to the Central or State Governments;
  • (h) make periodical or special reports to the Central Government; and
  • (i) any other matter referred to it by the Central Government.

Section 9(2) and (3). The Central Government shall cause the recommendations under clause (c) to be laid before each House of Parliament with a memorandum explaining the action taken or proposed and THE REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE of any of them; and where a recommendation concerns a State Government, a copy goes to that Government to be laid before the State Legislature in the same way. This is the mechanism that gives an unenforceable recommendation its force, which is publicity and a duty to explain.

Section 9(4). While performing the functions in clauses (a), (b) and (d), the Commission has ALL THE POWERS OF A CIVIL COURT trying a suit, in particular for summoning and enforcing attendance and examining on oath, requiring discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavits, requisitioning public records, and issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses and documents. Note which clauses are named and which are not.

Section 13. The Central Government shall cause the annual report, with a memorandum of action taken on its recommendations so far as they relate to the Central Government and the reasons for non-acceptance, and the audit report, to be laid before each House of Parliament as soon as may be after they are received.

Section 14 deems the Chairperson, Members and employees to be public servants within section 21 of the Indian Penal Code.

What it cannot do

It cannot notify a community, and no court will make the Government do so. In Bal Patil v. Union of India, AIR 2005 SC 3172; (2005) 6 SCC 690, decided on 8 August 2005. Facts. An organisation representing a section of the Jain community petitioned the Bombay High Court for a mandamus directing the Central Government to notify Jains as a minority community under section 2(c); the High Court disposed of the petition on the ground that the wider question was pending before an eleven-judge Bench. Held. The appeal was dismissed and no relief granted. Whether to notify a community as a minority under section 2(c) is for the Central Government, and the Court declined to compel it. The judgment closed with observations that the State shall treat all religions and religious groups equally and with equal respect without interfering with their individual rights of religion, faith and worship, and directed the Commission to keep that constitutional perspective in view. Why it matters here is that it fixes the limits of the whole statutory scheme: minority status under the Act is conferred by executive notification, the Commission may only recommend, and a court will not substitute itself for either.

munotes.in387

The National Commission for Minorities

It cannot enforce. Nothing in section 9 gives the Commission power to make an order binding on a government, an employer or a school. The civil-court powers in section 9(4) are powers of INQUIRY, to get people and papers in front of it; they are not powers of decision.

It cannot reach beyond the notified communities. A community that is a minority in a State under T.M.A. Pai Foundation but is not notified under section 2(c) is outside the Act altogether, which is the anomaly described in the chapter on who is a minority.

And it does not touch article 30. The right to establish and administer educational institutions is a fundamental right enforceable under articles 32 and 226. It neither needs the Commission nor depends on it.

A worked example

A State Government fails to implement a scheme of scholarships for a notified minority community. The Commission takes up the matter, summons the Secretary, records evidence, and recommends that the scheme be implemented within six months. The State does nothing. What follows?

First, was the Commission acting within section 9? Yes. Evaluating the progress of development is clause (a), monitoring safeguards is clause (b), and looking into a specific complaint is clause (d).

Second, could it summon the Secretary? Yes. Clauses (a), (b) and (d) are exactly the three for which section 9(4) confers the powers of a civil court, including summoning and enforcing attendance and examining on oath.

Third, is the recommendation binding? No. It is a recommendation under clause (c).

munotes.in388

The National Commission for Minorities

Fourth, is there any consequence? Yes, and it is procedural. Under section 9(3) a copy of the recommendation goes to the State Government, which must lay it before the State Legislature with a memorandum of action taken and THE REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE. Under section 13 the annual report goes to Parliament with the same explanation on the Union side. The sanction is the obligation to justify inaction in a legislature, not a court order.

Fifth, has the complainant any other remedy? If a fundamental right is infringed, articles 32 and 226 are available independently of the Commission. The Act adds a forum; it takes none away.

Distinctions

National Commission for MinoritiesSpecial Officer under article 350B
Statutory: Act 19 of 1992Constitutional: inserted by the Seventh Amendment, 1 November 1956
Covers communities NOTIFIED under section 2(c)Covers LINGUISTIC minorities
Chairperson, Vice-Chairperson and five Members, section 3A single Special Officer appointed by the President
Nominated by the Central GovernmentAppointed by the President
Reports laid before Parliament under section 13Reports laid before each House and sent to the States concerned
Can be abolished by ordinary lawCannot
What the Commission hasWhat it does not have
Powers of a civil court under section 9(4) for clauses (a), (b), (d)Any power to make a binding order
A right to have recommendations laid before Parliament with reasons for refusalA right to have them accepted
Power to look into specific complaintsPower to grant relief on them
Power to recommend that a community be treated betterPower to notify a community: Bal Patil

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Commission is a constitutional body. It is statutory. The National Commission for Scheduled Castes under article 338, the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes under article 338A and the Special Officer under article 350B are the constitutional offices in this neighbourhood; the minorities commission is not among them.

It does not mean its recommendations bind anybody. They must be laid, with reasons for non-acceptance. That is all.

It does not mean it decides who is a minority. Section 2(c) leaves that to a notification by the Central Government, and Bal Patil holds that a court will not compel one.

It does not mean its civil-court powers extend to all its work. Section 9(4) names clauses (a), (b) and (d) only.

And it does not mean the Act is the source of minority rights. Articles 29 and 30 are, and they operate whether or not a community is notified.

Quick revision

Origin: non-statutory Minorities Commission by government resolution in 1978; statutory status by Act 19 of 1992. Section 2(c): minority means a community notified by the Central Government; six notified, Muslims, Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists, Parsis, and Jains from 27 January 2014. Section 3: Chairperson, Vice-Chairperson and five Members nominated by the Central Government from persons of eminence, ability and integrity; five including the Chairperson from the minority communities; term three years under section 4. Section 9(1): nine functions, evaluate, monitor, recommend, look into complaints, cause studies, conduct research, suggest measures, report, and any matter referred. Section 9(2) and (3): recommendations laid before Parliament and the State Legislature with reasons for non-acceptance. Section 9(4): powers of a civil court for clauses (a), (b) and (d) only. Section 13: annual and audit reports laid before each House. Section 14: members deemed public servants. Bal Patil 2005: no mandamus to notify a community; notification is for the Central Government. Article 350B: Special Officer for Linguistic Minorities appointed by the President, reports laid before each House and sent to the States.

munotes.in389

The National Commission for Minorities

Test yourself

1. Is the National Commission for Minorities a constitutional body? No. It is statutory, under the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992. The constitutional office in this area is the Special Officer for Linguistic Minorities under article 350B.

2. How is the Commission composed? A Chairperson, a Vice-Chairperson and five Members nominated by the Central Government from persons of eminence, ability and integrity, with a proviso that five Members including the Chairperson shall be from the minority communities. The term is three years.

3. For which functions does the Commission have the powers of a civil court? For clauses (a), (b) and (d) of section 9(1), that is evaluating development, monitoring safeguards, and looking into specific complaints. Not for the recommending, study or reporting functions.

4. What happens to a recommendation the Government refuses to accept? It must still be laid before each House of Parliament, or before the State Legislature where a State is concerned, with a memorandum explaining the action taken and the REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE.

5. Can the Commission declare a community to be a minority? No. Section 2(c) makes that a matter of notification by the Central Government, and in Bal Patil v. Union of India the Supreme Court declined to compel a notification.

6. State two differences between the Commission and the Special Officer under article 350B. The Commission is statutory and covers notified communities, all six of which are religious; the Special Officer is constitutional and covers linguistic minorities. The Commission is a seven-member body nominated by the Central Government; the Special Officer is a single appointee of the President.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in390

Chapter Seventy-Six

Freedom of Speech and Expression

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Every citizen has the right to freedom of speech and expression, and it may be restricted only by a reasonable restriction imposed in the interests of one of the eight grounds article 19(2) lists, and by nothing else at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1)(a) guarantees to all citizens the right to freedom of speech and expression. Article 19(2) permits the State to make a law imposing REASONABLE RESTRICTIONS on that right in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence. Those eight grounds are exhaustive. A restriction must be by law, must fall within one of the eight, and must be reasonable, which today includes proportionate.

What the right covers

Speech and expression are not confined to spoken words. The Supreme Court has read the guarantee to include:

  • The propagation of ideas, and therefore circulation. Romesh Thappar v. The State of Madras held that freedom of speech and expression includes the freedom of propagation of ideas, and that the freedom is ensured by the freedom of CIRCULATION.
  • The volume of circulation, not merely the matter circulated. Sakal Papers (P) Ltd v. Union of India.
  • The freedom of the press, which article 19 nowhere names: Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India.
  • The right of the listener as well as the speaker. A restriction on circulation injures the reader.
  • Expression over the internet. Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India held that the freedom of speech and expression and the freedom to carry on trade OVER THE MEDIUM OF THE INTERNET have constitutional protection under articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g).
  • The right to be silent. Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala protected children who stood respectfully but did not sing the national anthem.

And it is a right of the citizen. A company is not a citizen, but in Bennett Coleman & Co v. Union of India the majority held that the rights of shareholders as citizens are not lost when they associate to form a company, so the presence of the company is no bar to relief.

The eight grounds, and the two amendments that produced them

Article 19(2) as originally enacted saved laws relating to libel, slander, defamation, contempt of court, or any matter which offends against decency or morality or which UNDERMINES THE SECURITY OF, OR TENDS TO OVERTHROW, THE STATE. It did not contain the word "reasonable", and it did not contain public order.

Two 1950 judgments exposed that. In Romesh Thappar v. The State of Madras, 1950 AIR 124; 1950 SCR 594. Facts. The Government of Madras banned the entry and circulation of the petitioner's journal in the State under section 9(1-A) of the Madras Maintenance of Public Order Act 1949, for securing public safety and maintaining public order; a preliminary objection was taken that the petitioner should have gone first to the High Court. Held. The objection was overruled, the Supreme Court being constituted the protector and guarantor of fundamental rights; and on the merits, freedom of speech and expression includes freedom of propagation of ideas, ensured by freedom of circulation, and a law restricting speech could be saved by article 19(2) as then enacted only if directed SOLELY against undermining the security of the State or its overthrow, so a restriction for public safety and public order generally was not saved. Fazl Ali J. dissented. Why it matters here is that public order was held OUTSIDE the saving clause, which is exactly what Parliament then changed.

munotes.in391

Freedom of Speech and Expression

On the same day, Brij Bhushan v. The State of Delhi, 1950 AIR 129; 1950 SCR 605, struck down a pre-censorship power on the same reasoning.

The First Amendment, 1951, substituted clause (2). It inserted the word REASONABLE, and it added public order, friendly relations with foreign States, and incitement to an offence. The Sixteenth Amendment, 1963, added the sovereignty and integrity of India. That is how the list reached eight.

The eight grounds, to be listed in an answer:

  1. the sovereignty and integrity of India;
  2. the security of the State;
  3. friendly relations with foreign States;
  4. public order;
  5. decency or morality;
  6. contempt of court;
  7. defamation;
  8. incitement to an offence.

The three rules that decide cases

One: the list is exhaustive, and "public interest" is not on it. In Sakal Papers (P) Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1962 SC 305. Facts. The Newspaper (Price and Page) Act 1956 and an Order under it fixed the number of pages and the size a newspaper might publish in relation to its price and regulated advertising space, the object being said to be to prevent unfair competition and help smaller papers. Held. The Act and the Order were VOID as violating article 19(1)(a) and not saved by article 19(2); the right extends not merely to the matter circulated but to the VOLUME of circulation, and article 19(2) does not permit abridgment in the interests of the general public, the interest of smaller newspapers not being among the enumerated grounds. Why it matters here is that the most attractive-sounding justification a government can offer, the general public interest, is constitutionally irrelevant under this article.

Indian Express Newspapers said it again in 1986: there can be no interference with the freedom IN THE NAME OF PUBLIC INTEREST, and when the First Amendment substituted clause (2), Parliament did not choose to add the general interest of the public. And a Constitution Bench said it a third time in Kaushal Kishor v. State of Uttar Pradesh, decided on 3 January 2023: Facts. A reference arising from statements by Ministers about pending criminal cases, raising whether the grounds in article 19(2) are exhaustive, whether articles 19 and 21 operate against private persons, and whether a Minister's statement is attributable to the Government. Held. THE GROUNDS IN ARTICLE 19(2) ARE EXHAUSTIVE and no additional restriction may be imposed by an interpretative exercise, whether on a Minister or on anyone else; a code of conduct for public functionaries is desirable but is for Parliament; and a Minister's statement traceable to the affairs of State may be attributed to the Government only if it represents the Government's view.

munotes.in392

Freedom of Speech and Expression

Two: a restriction must be reasonable, and vagueness and overbreadth make it unreasonable. In Shreya Singhal v. Union of India, (2015) 5 SCC 1; AIR 2015 SC 1523. Facts. Section 66A of the Information Technology Act 2000 punished sending by a computer resource information that was grossly offensive or menacing, or false and sent to cause annoyance, inconvenience, danger, obstruction, insult, injury, criminal intimidation, enmity, hatred or ill will; arrests for online posts were challenged, with section 69A on blocking and section 79 on intermediaries. Held. Section 66A was STRUCK DOWN IN ITS ENTIRETY as violative of article 19(1)(a) and not saved by article 19(2): its terms were open-ended, undefined and VAGUE, so a person of ordinary intelligence could not know what was prohibited; it was OVER-BROAD, covering speech that merely annoyed or inconvenienced; and it had a CHILLING EFFECT on protected speech. Section 69A and the blocking Rules were upheld, blocking being permissible only by a reasoned order after a hearing on article 19(2) grounds; section 79(3)(b) was read down so that an intermediary's obligation to remove material arises only on actual knowledge from a court order or on government notification about unlawful acts relatable to article 19(2). Why it matters here is the three-way distinction the judgment drew and that every answer should use: DISCUSSION and ADVOCACY are protected; only INCITEMENT may be restricted.

Three: the restriction must be proportionate, and must be published so that it can be challenged. In Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India, decided 10 January 2020. Facts. After the constitutional changes of 5 August 2019 in Jammu and Kashmir, mobile networks, internet services and landlines were discontinued and movement restricted under section 144 of the Code of Criminal Procedure; a newspaper editor said print media had come to a halt. Held. Fifteen directions. All orders under section 144 and for suspension of telecom services must be PUBLISHED so that affected persons can challenge them; speech and trade OVER THE INTERNET are protected by articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g) and restrictions must satisfy article 19(2) and (6) including the test of PROPORTIONALITY; an INDEFINITE suspension of internet services is impermissible, suspension being permissible only for a temporary duration, proportionate, no longer than necessary and subject to judicial review; and because the Rules of 2017 provide no periodic review, the Review Committee must review within seven working days of the previous review. Why it matters here is that reasonableness under article 19(2) now carries a structured proportionality enquiry, and that a secret restriction is bad because it cannot be tested.

munotes.in393

Freedom of Speech and Expression

Where the criminal law bites

The five offences a candidate should be able to name, as they now stand in the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, in force from 1 July 2024:

  • Section 152, act endangering the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India: exciting or attempting to excite secession, armed rebellion or subversive activities, or encouraging feelings of separatist activities, or endangering sovereignty or unity and integrity, by words, signs, visible representation, electronic communication, use of financial means or otherwise. The EXPLANATION protects comments expressing disapprobation of the measures or administrative or other action of the Government, with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, without exciting the activities the section names.
  • Section 196, promoting enmity between different groups on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community, and doing acts prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony. Three limbs, and by section 196(2) a heavier punishment where the offence is committed in a place of worship or in an assembly engaged in religious worship or ceremonies.
  • Section 197, imputations and assertions prejudicial to national integration.
  • Section 299, deliberate and malicious acts intended to outrage religious feelings by insulting religion or religious beliefs.
  • Section 302, uttering words with deliberate intent to wound the religious feelings of any person.

Each of these is a restriction on speech and each must be justified under article 19(2), which is why the reading-down technique matters: a provision that is too wide is either read narrowly, as section 152's explanation and Kedar Nath Singh's reading of the old sedition section show, or struck down, as section 66A was.

A worked example

A State makes a law punishing "any statement that hurts the sentiments of any community or is against the general interest of the public". A newspaper editor is prosecuted for an article criticising a religious practice. Advise.

First, is the law within one of the eight grounds? "Against the general interest of the public" is not a ground. Sakal Papers, Indian Express and Kaushal Kishor all hold the list exhaustive, and Indian Express records that Parliament chose NOT to add the general interest of the public when it rewrote clause (2) in 1951. That limb is bad on its face.

munotes.in394

Freedom of Speech and Expression

Second, what of "hurts the sentiments of any community"? This might be defended under public order or decency. It fails on Shreya Singhal: it is vague, so that a person of ordinary intelligence cannot know what is prohibited; it is over-broad, catching criticism as well as incitement; and it will chill protected speech.

Third, is criticism of a religious practice protected? Yes, unless it crosses into incitement. On Shreya Singhal's classification, discussion and advocacy are protected and only incitement may be restricted. The narrower provisions in sections 299 and 302 of the Sanhita require DELIBERATE and MALICIOUS intention, or deliberate intent to wound; ordinary criticism does not meet that.

Fourth, is proportionality in issue? Yes, if the State defends the law as necessary. On Anuradha Bhasin a restriction must be proportionate and no wider than necessary, and a criminal prohibition on hurting sentiments is not the least restrictive means of preserving public order.

Answer: the law is unconstitutional. Its second limb is outside article 19(2) altogether, and its first is vague, over-broad and disproportionate.

Distinctions

ProtectedRestrictable
Discussion of an ideaIncitement to an offence
Advocacy of a cause, however unpopularSpeech creating an imminent public-order danger
Criticism of the Government's measuresExciting secession or armed rebellion: section 152
Criticism of a religious beliefDeliberate and malicious outrage of religious feelings: section 299
Reporting that embarrasses the StateContempt of court, defamation
Article 19(2) saysArticle 19(2) does not say
Reasonable restrictionsAny restriction the State thinks fit
Imposed BY LAWBy executive instruction alone
In the interests of eight listed groundsIn the general interest of the public
Sovereignty and integrity, added 1963Anything a court can add by interpretation
Public order, added 1951Public safety generally, which Romesh Thappar rejected

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean speech may be restricted whenever it is offensive. Annoyance, inconvenience and offence are not grounds; section 66A fell partly because it made them so.

It does not mean the press has a separate right. The words "freedom of the press" appear nowhere in article 19. The press has the citizen's right, held by those who own and edit and read.

It does not mean a restriction is good because its purpose is good. Helping small newspapers is a good purpose and Sakal Papers struck the law down anyway, because the purpose is not one of the eight.

munotes.in395

Freedom of Speech and Expression

It does not mean the Government may restrict in secret. Anuradha Bhasin requires publication of the order, precisely so that it can be challenged.

And it does not mean the criminal law on speech disappeared with the IPC. It was re-enacted: sections 152, 196, 197, 299 and 302 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, in force from 1 July 2024.

Quick revision

Article 19(1)(a): all citizens have the right to freedom of speech and expression. Article 19(2): reasonable restrictions by law in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence. Original clause (2) had no "reasonable" and no public order; the First Amendment 1951 added reasonable, public order, friendly relations and incitement, after Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan; the Sixteenth Amendment 1963 added sovereignty and integrity. Covers propagation and circulation (Romesh Thappar), volume of circulation (Sakal Papers), the press (Indian Express), the internet (Anuradha Bhasin), and silence (Bijoe Emmanuel); a company's shareholders may sue (Bennett Coleman). Three rules: the eight grounds are exhaustive and public interest is not among them (Sakal Papers, Indian Express, Kaushal Kishor 3 January 2023); vagueness, overbreadth and chilling effect make a restriction unreasonable, and discussion and advocacy are protected while only incitement may be restricted (Shreya Singhal); and a restriction must be proportionate, temporary, reviewable and published (Anuradha Bhasin). Criminal law: Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 sections 152, 196, 197, 299 and 302, in force 1 July 2024.

Test yourself

1. List the eight grounds in article 19(2) and say which amendment added which. Sovereignty and integrity of India (Sixteenth Amendment 1963); security of the State (original, in substance); friendly relations with foreign States, public order and incitement to an offence (First Amendment 1951); decency or morality, contempt of court and defamation (original). The First Amendment also inserted the word "reasonable".

2. Why were the First Amendment's additions made? Because Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan held that clause (2) as enacted saved only laws directed at undermining or overthrowing the security of the State, so restrictions for public safety and public order generally were unconstitutional.

3. Can a restriction be justified as being in the general interest of the public? No. The grounds are exhaustive: Sakal Papers 1962, Indian Express Newspapers 1986, and Kaushal Kishor in 2023, where a Constitution Bench held no further restriction may be added by an interpretative exercise.

4. State the three-way distinction in Shreya Singhal. Discussion, advocacy and incitement. The first two are protected by article 19(1)(a); only incitement can be restricted under article 19(2).

munotes.in396

Freedom of Speech and Expression

5. On what grounds was section 66A struck down? Vagueness, so that a person of ordinary intelligence could not know what was prohibited; overbreadth, since it caught speech that merely annoyed or inconvenienced; and the chilling effect on protected speech. It was held not saved by article 19(2).

6. What did Anuradha Bhasin decide about internet shutdowns? That speech and trade over the internet are protected by articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g); that an indefinite suspension is impermissible, a suspension having to be temporary, proportionate and no longer than necessary; that orders must be published so they can be challenged; and that the Review Committee must review within seven working days of the previous review.

7. Which sections of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 restrict speech, and what protects criticism of the Government under section 152? Sections 152, 196, 197, 299 and 302. The explanation to section 152 protects comments expressing disapprobation of the measures or administrative or other action of the Government with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, so long as they do not excite the activities the section names.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in397

Chapter Seventy-Seven

The Press in a Plural Society

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

The Constitution gives the press no right of its own, so the press claims the citizen's right under article 19(1)(a), and the case law has made that right cover circulation, page numbers, newsprint, advertising revenue and the internet.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: unlike the First Amendment to the American Constitution, which names the press expressly, article 19 of the Indian Constitution does not. The Supreme Court has repeatedly held that the freedom of the press is INCLUDED IN article 19(1)(a), and that it is therefore subject to the same eight grounds of restriction in article 19(2) and to no others. The consequence in practice has been a broad protection, because the Court has struck at indirect interference, with circulation in Romesh Thappar and Sakal Papers, with pages and newsprint in Bennett Coleman, with the cost of production in Indian Express Newspapers, and with connectivity in Anuradha Bhasin. Article 361A adds a specific immunity for the publication of a substantially true report of legislative proceedings.

Why the press has no separate right, and why it matters

The Constituent Assembly did not omit the press by accident. Dr Ambedkar's answer was that the press has no special rights not enjoyed by the citizen, and that the editor and the manager are exercising the right of expression which every citizen has. So the press is not a privileged institution; it is citizens publishing.

The practical consequences are three, and they cut in both directions.

First, the press cannot claim a wider protection than the citizen. It has no immunity from the general law: not from tax, not from labour law, not from the law of defamation, not from contempt.

Second, it cannot be restricted on any ground on which a citizen could not be. Article 19(2) is the only source of restriction, and its eight grounds are exhaustive. That is a strong protection, because most press regulation is defended in the name of the public interest, which is not a ground.

Third, a company is not a citizen, so the vehicle matters. Bennett Coleman & Co v. Union of India, AIR 1973 SC 106, solved this. Facts. The Newsprint Control Order and newsprint policy limited the number of pages a newspaper might publish, prevented a common ownership unit from starting a new paper, and restricted the interchange of newsprint quota between papers of the same unit; the Union argued that this was rationing of a scarce commodity, that it touched trade rather than speech, and that a company could not claim article 19(1)(a). Held. By the majority, the fundamental rights of SHAREHOLDERS AS CITIZENS are not lost when they associate to form a company, and where their rights as shareholders are impaired by State action their rights are protected, because the shareholders' rights are necessarily affected if the company's are; the individual rights of editors, directors and shareholders are expressed THROUGH their newspapers, so the presence of the company is no bar to relief. On the merits the newsprint policy was struck down, because a restriction on pages operates directly on circulation and content and cannot be defended as mere rationing of a commodity. Why it matters here is the reasoning on locus, and the refusal to let a speech restriction be relabelled as commodity regulation.

munotes.in398

The Press in a Plural Society

The four ways a government restricts a press without banning it

By stopping circulation. In Romesh Thappar v. The State of Madras, 1950 AIR 124; 1950 SCR 594. Facts. The Government of Madras banned the entry and circulation in the State of the petitioner's journal under section 9(1-A) of the Madras Maintenance of Public Order Act 1949, for securing public safety and maintaining public order. Held. Freedom of speech and expression includes freedom of PROPAGATION OF IDEAS, and that freedom is ensured by the freedom of CIRCULATION; a law restricting speech could be saved by article 19(2) as then enacted only if directed solely against undermining the security of the State or its overthrow, so a restriction for public safety and public order generally was not saved. Fazl Ali J. dissented. Why it matters here is that circulation was brought inside the right in the Court's first term.

By pre-censorship. Brij Bhushan v. The State of Delhi, 1950 AIR 129; 1950 SCR 605. Facts. Section 7(1)(c) of the East Punjab Public Safety Act 1949, as extended to Delhi, allowed the Government, if satisfied it was necessary for preventing or combating an activity prejudicial to public safety or the maintenance of public order, to require a printer, publisher or editor to SUBMIT FOR SCRUTINY BEFORE PUBLICATION any matter relating to a particular subject; an order was made against a weekly. Held. The majority held the provision unconstitutional and void, because it authorised restrictions on the article 19(1)(a) freedom for the purpose of preventing activities prejudicial to public safety and public order, and was therefore not a law relating to a matter undermining the security of, or tending to overthrow, the State within the saving as it then stood. Fazl Ali J. dissented. Why it matters here is that prior restraint on a newspaper was struck down in 1950, and the emergency of 1975 to 1977 is the exception that proves what that protection is worth.

By fixing the economics. Sakal Papers (P) Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1962 SC 305, on pages and price; and Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1986 SC 515. Facts of the latter. Customs duty was imposed on imported newsprint, and newspapers challenged it as an interference with the freedom of the press, contending that a tax which raises the cost of production and so reduces circulation is a restriction on article 19(1)(a). Held. The expression "freedom of press" is not used in article 19 but is INCLUDED IN article 19(1)(a); freedom of the press means freedom from interference from authority which would have the effect of interference with the CONTENT AND CIRCULATION of newspapers; there can be no restriction other than those in article 19(2), and no interference with the freedom IN THE NAME OF PUBLIC INTEREST, Parliament having declined to add the general interest of the public when it substituted clause (2) in 1951. Why it matters here is that a tax of general application is not immune when its effect is to squeeze circulation, and that the EFFECT test, not the form of the measure, decides.

munotes.in399

The Press in a Plural Society

By cutting the wires. Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India, decided 10 January 2020. Facts. After the constitutional changes of 5 August 2019 in Jammu and Kashmir, mobile networks, internet services and landline connectivity were discontinued and movement was restricted under section 144 of the Code of Criminal Procedure; the executive editor of a newspaper said she could not function, print media having come to a halt without the internet. Held. Fifteen directions. Orders under section 144 and for suspension of telecom services must be PUBLISHED so affected persons can challenge them; speech and trade OVER THE INTERNET are protected under articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g), restrictions having to satisfy article 19(2) and (6) including PROPORTIONALITY; an indefinite suspension is impermissible, suspension being permissible only temporarily, proportionately and no longer than necessary, subject to judicial review; and the Review Committee must review within seven working days of the previous review. Why it matters here is that the modern equivalent of stopping the trains carrying a newspaper is stopping the network carrying it, and the Court treated the two the same way.

The specific immunity: article 361A

Article 361A(1). No person shall be liable to any proceedings, civil or criminal, in any court in respect of the publication IN A NEWSPAPER of a SUBSTANTIALLY TRUE REPORT of any proceedings of either House of Parliament or of a State Legislature, UNLESS THE PUBLICATION IS PROVED TO HAVE BEEN MADE WITH MALICE. The proviso excludes reports of a SECRET SITTING.

Article 361A(2) extends the protection to matter broadcast by wireless telegraphy as part of a programme of a broadcasting station, and the explanation brings a news agency report containing material for publication in a newspaper within the word "newspaper".

munotes.in400

The Press in a Plural Society

Why it exists. Article 105(2) protects members: no member of Parliament is liable to any proceedings in any court in respect of anything said or any vote given by him in Parliament or any committee, and no person is liable in respect of the PUBLICATION BY OR UNDER THE AUTHORITY of either House of any report, paper, votes or proceedings. Article 194 does the same for State Legislatures. But a newspaper reporting a debate is not publishing UNDER THE AUTHORITY of the House, so it fell outside article 105(2). The Parliamentary Proceedings (Protection of Publication) Act 1956 filled the gap; it was REPEALED in 1976, during the emergency, and re-enacted in 1977. Article 361A, inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment, put the protection in the Constitution so that an ordinary law could not take it away again.

What it does not give. It protects a substantially true report, not comment, and not a report made with malice, and not a report of a secret sitting. It is a reporting privilege, not a general press immunity.

What the press is for in a plural society

MU's question is not only about doctrine; it asks about the ROLE of the press in a pluralistic society, and an answer should say four things.

It is how a plural society talks to itself. A society of many languages, religions and regions has no single forum. A free press, in many languages, is the only institution that carries what one group is saying to the others.

It is the check that operates between elections. Constitutionalism needs institutions that make power answerable continuously. Legislatures meet for limited periods and courts wait to be moved; the press does not.

It gives minorities a voice they cannot get by voting. A permanent minority loses every vote. Publicity is the remedy the numbers cannot supply, and this is the direct link between this chapter and the minorities chapters before it.

And it is also where communal harm is done. The same reach that carries a minority's grievance carries incitement against it, which is why section 196 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes promoting enmity by words spoken or written or by electronic communication. A candidate who writes only about the press as a guardian has answered half the question. The other half is the subject of the chapter on hate speech.

A worked example

A State Government orders that no newspaper in the State may publish anything on a communal dispute for thirty days, the order being made under a general public-order power and not published in the gazette. It also suspends mobile internet in four districts indefinitely. Advise a newspaper.

munotes.in401

The Press in a Plural Society

First, is the press protected at all? Yes, through article 19(1)(a), on Indian Express Newspapers, and subject only to article 19(2).

Second, is a prior restraint permissible? Brij Bhushan struck down exactly this kind of power in 1950. A pre-publication scrutiny requirement was held unconstitutional. A blanket thirty-day ban is a greater restraint still.

Third, does the ground stand? Public order IS a ground under article 19(2) since the First Amendment, so the enquiry becomes one of reasonableness and proportionality: is a total ban on all reporting by all newspapers for a fixed month the least restrictive means? Almost certainly not, and Anuradha Bhasin requires proportionality expressly.

Fourth, is the unpublished order valid? No. Anuradha Bhasin directs that orders under section 144 and for telecom suspension be published, precisely so that they can be challenged; an unpublished order defeats judicial review.

Fifth, the indefinite internet suspension? Impermissible on Anuradha Bhasin: suspension may be for a temporary duration only, must be proportionate, must not extend beyond what is necessary, and must be reviewed within seven working days of the previous review.

Answer: both orders are bad. The publication ban is a prior restraint that is disproportionate and, being unpublished, unreviewable; the indefinite suspension is impermissible on its face.

Distinctions

American First AmendmentIndian article 19(1)(a)
Names "the freedom of the press" expresslyDoes not name the press at all
Restrictions developed by judicial doctrineRestrictions enumerated in article 19(2), eight grounds, exhaustive
Press treated as an institutionPress treated as citizens exercising the citizen's right
Article 105(2) and 194Article 361A
Protects members for anything said or voted in the HouseProtects any person publishing a report
Protects publication BY OR UNDER THE AUTHORITY of the HouseProtects publication in a newspaper or broadcast
No malice qualificationLost if malice is proved
No secret-sitting exception in these wordsDoes not apply to a secret sitting
The measureThe caseWhy it failed
Ban on entry and circulationRomesh ThapparCirculation is part of the right
Pre-publication scrutinyBrij BhushanPrior restraint outside the saving clause
Page and price controlSakal PapersDirected at the volume of circulation; public interest is not a ground
Newsprint quota and page ceilingBennett ColemanOperates directly on circulation and content, not mere rationing
Customs duty on newsprintIndian ExpressEffect on cost of production and circulation; no restriction in the name of public interest
Indefinite internet suspensionAnuradha BhasinDisproportionate, indefinite, and unpublished

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Constitution protects the press as an institution. It protects citizens who publish. The distinction is worth stating and then showing to be of little practical consequence, because the case law has been generous.

munotes.in402

The Press in a Plural Society

It does not mean the press is above the general law. Tax, labour law, defamation and contempt all apply. What the cases forbid is a general law used to squeeze circulation or content.

It does not mean article 361A gives a general immunity. It protects a substantially true report of legislative proceedings, and it goes if malice is proved or if the sitting was secret.

It does not mean prior restraint is always unconstitutional. Brij Bhushan struck down a particular power under the pre-1951 clause (2). Since the First Amendment public order is a ground, so a narrowly drawn and proportionate restraint is not impossible; a blanket one is.

And it does not mean the press only defends pluralism. It also carries the speech that attacks it, which is why the criminal law on promoting enmity applies to publication as much as to a speech in the street.

Quick revision

No separate press freedom in the Constitution; included in article 19(1)(a): Indian Express Newspapers 1986. Subject only to the eight grounds in article 19(2), which are exhaustive, and no restriction in the name of public interest. Romesh Thappar 1950: propagation of ideas ensured by freedom of CIRCULATION; ban on entry and circulation bad. Brij Bhushan 1950: pre-publication scrutiny bad. Sakal Papers 1962: page and price control bad; the right extends to the VOLUME of circulation. Bennett Coleman 1973: shareholders' rights as citizens survive incorporation; newsprint policy struck down; a speech restriction cannot be relabelled as rationing. Indian Express 1986: customs duty on newsprint tested by its EFFECT on content and circulation. Anuradha Bhasin 2020: internet speech protected; indefinite suspension impermissible; orders must be published; review within seven working days. Article 361A, Forty-fourth Amendment: no civil or criminal liability for publishing a substantially true report of legislative proceedings unless malice is proved; not for a secret sitting; extended to broadcasts and news agency reports. Articles 105(2) and 194 protect members and publication under the authority of the House. Role in a plural society: the forum a plural society lacks, the continuous check, the voice of a permanent minority, and also the medium of communal harm.

Test yourself

1. Where is the freedom of the press in the Constitution? Nowhere by name. It is included in article 19(1)(a), as Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India holds expressly, and it carries the same restrictions and no others.

2. How did a company get standing to complain of a violation of article 19(1)(a)? In Bennett Coleman & Co v. Union of India the majority held that shareholders do not lose their fundamental rights as citizens by associating to form a company, and their rights are expressed through their newspapers, so the presence of the company is no bar to relief.

munotes.in403

The Press in a Plural Society

3. What test did Indian Express Newspapers apply to a customs duty? Its EFFECT. Freedom of the press means freedom from interference which would have the effect of interfering with the content and circulation of newspapers, and no interference is permissible in the name of public interest.

4. State the directions in Anuradha Bhasin that matter to a newspaper. Orders under section 144 and for suspension of telecom services must be published so they can be challenged; internet speech and trade are protected; an indefinite suspension is impermissible; any suspension must be temporary, proportionate and no longer than necessary; and the Review Committee must review within seven working days of the previous review.

5. What does article 361A protect and what are its three limits? The publication in a newspaper, or the broadcast, of a substantially true report of proceedings of Parliament or a State Legislature. It goes if malice is proved; it does not cover a secret sitting; and it covers a REPORT, not comment.

6. Why was article 361A needed when articles 105(2) and 194 already existed? Because those articles protect members, and protect publication BY OR UNDER THE AUTHORITY of the House. A newspaper reporting a debate publishes on its own authority. The statutory protection of 1956 was repealed in 1976 and re-enacted in 1977, and the Forty-fourth Amendment put it beyond the reach of an ordinary law.

7. What is the role of the press in a plural society, in four sentences? It is the forum in which groups that share no other forum hear each other. It is the check on power that operates between elections. It gives a permanent minority the publicity that voting cannot give it. And it is also the medium through which communal incitement travels, which is why the criminal law on promoting enmity reaches publication.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in404

Chapter Seventy-Eight

The Right to Dissent

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

The Constitution nowhere uses the word dissent, and protects it completely, through the right to say what the Government dislikes, the right to gather and say it, and the right not to be locked up for saying it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right to dissent is not a separate fundamental right but the combined effect of article 19(1)(a), which protects speech including advocacy of unpopular causes, article 19(1)(b), which protects assembly peaceably and without arms, and article 21, which protects life and personal liberty against deprivation otherwise than by a procedure established by law. Its historical antagonist is the law of sedition. Section 124A of the Indian Penal Code was upheld in Kedar Nath Singh v. State of Bihar only by being READ DOWN to acts involving incitement to violence or the tendency to create public disorder; in S.G. Vombatkere v. Union of India the Supreme Court, on the Union's own statement that it would re-examine the provision, ordered that pending proceedings under section 124A be kept in ABEYANCE; and from 1 July 2024 the Indian Penal Code was replaced by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, whose section 152 is a differently drawn offence with an express explanation protecting criticism of the Government.

Where the right lives

Article 19(1)(a): to say it. The protection is not confined to opinions the majority shares; a right to say only what is agreeable is not a right at all. Shreya Singhal v. Union of India supplies the working distinction: DISCUSSION and ADVOCACY are protected, and only INCITEMENT may be restricted. That single sentence answers most dissent questions.

Article 19(1)(b): to gather and say it. All citizens have the right to assemble PEACEABLY AND WITHOUT ARMS, subject under article 19(3) to reasonable restrictions in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India or public order. The qualification is in the right itself, so a violent assembly is outside the guarantee and not merely restricted by a law.

Article 21: not to be locked up for it. Preventive detention, arrest and prosecution are the instruments by which dissent is actually suppressed, and article 21, read with articles 20 and 22, is what stands against them.

And article 19(1)(a) protects the refusal to speak. In Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala, AIR 1987 SC 748; (1986) 3 SCC 615. Facts. Three children of Jehovah's Witnesses in a Kerala school stood respectfully when the national anthem was sung but did not join in the singing, their faith forbidding them to sing any anthem; they were expelled. Held. The expulsion violated articles 19(1)(a) and 25. The question is not whether a religious belief or practice appeals to the court's reason or sentiment, but whether the belief is genuinely and conscientiously held as part of the profession or practice of religion; the children had not been disrespectful, and there was no provision of law obliging anyone to sing. Why it matters here is that it is the purest case in the reports of dissent protected: not a protest, not a speech, simply a refusal to join in, and the Court protected it.

munotes.in405

The Right to Dissent

Sedition: the law, and what became of it

Section 124A of the Indian Penal Code punished bringing or attempting to bring into hatred or contempt, or exciting or attempting to excite disaffection towards, the Government established by law in India, by words, signs or visible representation. "Disaffection" was explained to include disloyalty and all feelings of enmity.

It was upheld only by being narrowed. In Kedar Nath Singh v. State of Bihar, 1962 AIR 955; 1962 SCR Supl. (2) 769. Facts. Prosecutions under section 124A for speeches said to be seditious, in which the constitutionality of the section was challenged as an infringement of the freedom of speech and expression. Held. SECTION 124A IS CONSTITUTIONALLY VALID, BUT ONLY WHEN READ DOWN. There was a conflict of authority: the Federal Court had held that words are an offence under the section only when they have the intention or tendency to disturb public tranquillity, create public disturbance or promote disorder, while the Privy Council had held that such an intention or likelihood was not an essential ingredient. On the Privy Council view the section would be unconstitutional; on the Federal Court view it would be constitutional. Where one construction saves a provision and another destroys it, the Court leans to the former. The section must therefore be so construed as to LIMIT its application to acts involving an intention or a tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order or incitement to violence, and so read the restriction is in the interest of public order and within permissible legislative interference. Why it matters here is that the words that make sedition compatible with article 19(2) are not in the section. They are in the judgment, which is exactly why prosecutions kept being brought for speech the judgment protects.

And in 2022 the Court stopped the machine. In S.G. Vombatkere v. Union of India, Writ Petition (C) No. 682 of 2021, order of 11 May 2022. Facts. A challenge to section 124A. The Union of India filed an affidavit stating that the Government, mindful of civil liberties and human rights while committed to the sovereignty and integrity of the nation, had decided to re-examine and reconsider the provision, and asked the Court not to spend time examining its validity again. Held. The Court directed that ALL PENDING TRIALS, APPEALS AND PROCEEDINGS IN RESPECT OF A CHARGE FRAMED UNDER SECTION 124A BE KEPT IN ABEYANCE, adjudication on other sections being allowed to proceed where no prejudice would be caused, and gave the Union liberty to issue the proposed directive to the States. Why it matters here is what it is NOT. It is an order regulating proceedings while the Government reconsidered; the section was not struck down and Kedar Nath Singh was not overruled.

munotes.in406

The Right to Dissent

Then Parliament replaced the Code. The Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 came into force on 1 July 2024 and there is no section 124A in it. Section 152 punishes whoever purposely or knowingly, by words spoken or written, or by signs, or by visible representation, or by electronic communication or by use of financial means, or otherwise, EXCITES OR ATTEMPTS TO EXCITE SECESSION OR ARMED REBELLION OR SUBVERSIVE ACTIVITIES, or ENCOURAGES FEELINGS OF SEPARATIST ACTIVITIES, or ENDANGERS SOVEREIGNTY OR UNITY AND INTEGRITY OF INDIA, or indulges in or commits any such act, with imprisonment for life or imprisonment up to seven years, and fine. The EXPLANATION provides that comments expressing DISAPPROBATION OF THE MEASURES, OR ADMINISTRATIVE OR OTHER ACTION OF THE GOVERNMENT, with a view to obtain their alteration by lawful means, without exciting or attempting to excite the activities the section names, do NOT constitute an offence.

The three changes worth stating. The object of protection has moved from the GOVERNMENT to the STATE: section 124A protected "the Government established by law", section 152 protects sovereignty, unity and integrity. The conduct is now named specifically, secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities, separatist feelings, instead of the general "disaffection". And the Kedar Nath Singh protection for criticism, which used to sit in a judgment and in explanations to section 124A, now sits in the section's own explanation. What has not changed is that "subversive activities" is undefined and that the maximum sentence has risen from the alternative of three years under section 124A's lesser limb to seven years or life.

Dissent inside institutions

A dissenting judgment is dissent constitutionalised, and MU's paper asks about the right in a PLURAL society, where the point is sharpest: a permanent minority that loses every vote is not thereby wrong, and an institution that records the losing view keeps the argument alive.

The illustration every student should be able to give is Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur v. Shivakant Shukla, AIR 1976 SC 1207. Facts. During the emergency proclaimed on 25 June 1975 a Presidential Order under article 359 suspended the right of detenus to move any court to enforce articles 14, 21 and 22; detenus nevertheless applied to High Courts for habeas corpus, and the State took the preliminary objection that the Order barred the High Courts from even entertaining the applications. Held. By four to one the Court upheld the objection: in view of the Presidential Order no person had any locus standi to move a writ petition under article 226 for habeas corpus to challenge the legality of a detention, on any ground including mala fides, and section 16A(9) of the Maintenance of Internal Security Act was valid. KHANNA J. DISSENTED, holding that the State had no power to deprive a person of life or personal liberty without the authority of law even during an emergency. Why it matters here is that the dissent is now regarded as the correct view and the majority as the Court's worst hour, and that the Forty-fourth Amendment gave effect to the dissent by making articles 20 and 21 non-suspendable under article 359.

munotes.in407

The Right to Dissent

The pattern repeats. Fazl Ali J. dissented in Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan, and the First Amendment enacted his position within a year. Radhakrishnan J. dissented in the 2012 Right to Education case and Pramati reached his result in 2014. Indu Malhotra J. dissented in the Sabarimala judgment and the questions she raised went to a Bench of not less than seven. A dissent is a claim addressed to the future, and in a plural society that is what a losing minority most needs.

A worked example

A person is prosecuted for a speech at a public meeting calling a State Government corrupt, demanding its resignation, and urging listeners to court arrest by blocking a highway. Consider the charge under section 152 and the constitutional position.

First, which words are protected? Calling the Government corrupt and demanding its resignation is criticism of the measures and actions of the Government, protected by the explanation to section 152 and by article 19(1)(a). On Shreya Singhal it is discussion and advocacy, not incitement.

Second, do the words fall within the section's conduct? Section 152 requires exciting secession, armed rebellion or subversive activities, or encouraging separatist feelings, or endangering sovereignty or unity and integrity. Demanding a resignation does none of these. A charge under section 152 on these facts is misconceived.

Third, what of urging listeners to block a highway? That is a different matter. Blocking a highway is not an assembly "peaceably and without arms" in a place where others have rights, and offences relating to obstruction and unlawful assembly may be attracted. But the constitutional test is still the article 19(2) one: is the restriction reasonable and proportionate, and is the speech incitement rather than advocacy?

Fourth, does the abeyance order in Vombatkere help? Not directly. It concerned charges under section 124A of the Indian Penal Code, and section 124A no longer exists. It remains relevant as an indication of how the Court views prosecutions of this class.

munotes.in408

The Right to Dissent

Answer: the section 152 charge fails on its own terms and on the explanation. The highway offences, if any, must be judged separately and on the ordinary law, and the speech remains protected.

Distinctions

Section 124A of the Indian Penal CodeSection 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023
Protected "the Government established by law in India"Protects the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India
Conduct: hatred, contempt or disaffectionConduct: secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities, separatist feelings
Saving for criticism in explanations 2 and 3Saving in the explanation to the section
Read down by Kedar Nath Singh to incitement or tendency to disorderNamed conduct on the face of the section
Life, or three years, and fineLife, or seven years, and fine
Proceedings held in abeyance from 11 May 2022In force from 1 July 2024
Protected dissentUnprotected conduct
Criticism of the Government's policies and actionsExciting secession or armed rebellion
Advocating a change of government by lawful meansInciting violence
Assembling peaceably and without armsAn armed or violent assembly, outside article 19(1)(b) itself
Refusing to join in: Bijoe EmmanuelObstructing others in the exercise of their rights
A dissenting judgmentContempt that scandalises the court, article 19(2)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean sedition was struck down. Vombatkere is an ORDER holding proceedings in abeyance. Kedar Nath Singh was not overruled, and section 124A ceased to exist because the whole Code was repealed and replaced, not because a court invalidated it.

It does not mean section 152 is sedition renamed. It protects a different object, names different conduct and carries a heavier maximum. A candidate who calls it "the new sedition" without stating the differences has not answered the question.

It does not mean every protest is protected. Article 19(1)(b) protects assembly PEACEABLY AND WITHOUT ARMS, and the qualification is inside the right, not in the restriction clause.

It does not mean dissent is protected only against the State. In a plural society the pressure on a dissenter often comes from the dissenter's own community. Bijoe Emmanuel is a case about a school, and the essential-practices cases are about communities disciplining their own members.

And it does not mean a dissenting judgment has legal force. It has none. Its force is that it survives, and Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur is the proof: the dissent is the law today and the majority is not.

Quick revision

No separate right; the combination of article 19(1)(a) (say it), 19(1)(b) (assemble peaceably and without arms to say it) and article 21 (not to be detained for it). Shreya Singhal: discussion and advocacy protected, only incitement restrictable. Bijoe Emmanuel 1986: expulsion for not singing the anthem violated articles 19(1)(a) and 25; genuinely and conscientiously held belief; no law obliged anyone to sing. Sedition: section 124A IPC, upheld in Kedar Nath Singh 1962 ONLY as read down to an intention or tendency to create disorder or incite violence, on the principle that a construction which saves is preferred to one which destroys. Vombatkere, order of 11 May 2022: pending trials, appeals and proceedings on a section 124A charge kept in ABEYANCE after the Union said it would reconsider the section; NOT a striking down. Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 in force 1 July 2024: section 152, exciting secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities, encouraging separatist feelings, or endangering sovereignty or unity and integrity; life or up to seven years; explanation saves disapprobation of the measures or actions of the Government sought to be altered by lawful means. Institutional dissent: Khanna J. in Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur 1976, vindicated by the Forty-fourth Amendment; Fazl Ali J. in Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan, enacted by the First Amendment.

munotes.in409

The Right to Dissent

Test yourself

1. Which provisions together make up the right to dissent? Articles 19(1)(a), 19(1)(b) and 21, read with article 19(2) and 19(3) for the permissible restrictions. There is no article that names dissent.

2. On what basis was section 124A held valid in Kedar Nath Singh? Only as read down. Following the Federal Court rather than the Privy Council, the Court limited the section to acts involving an intention or tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order or incitement to violence, on the principle that where one construction saves a provision and another destroys it the saving construction is preferred.

3. What exactly did the Supreme Court order in Vombatkere, and what did it not do? It directed that all pending trials, appeals and proceedings on a charge framed under section 124A be kept in abeyance, and gave the Union liberty to issue a directive to the States. It did not strike down the section and it did not overrule Kedar Nath Singh.

4. State three differences between section 124A and section 152 of the Sanhita. The object protected moved from the Government established by law to the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; the conduct is now named specifically as secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities or separatist feelings instead of the general "disaffection"; and the maximum on the lesser limb rose from three years to seven.

5. What protects criticism of the Government under section 152? Its explanation: comments expressing disapprobation of the measures, or administrative or other action, of the Government, with a view to obtaining their alteration BY LAWFUL MEANS, without exciting the activities the section names, are not an offence.

munotes.in410

The Right to Dissent

6. Give an example of dissent protected where nothing was said at all. Bijoe Emmanuel v. State of Kerala: children who stood respectfully but did not sing the national anthem could not be expelled, there being no law obliging anyone to sing and their belief being genuinely and conscientiously held.

7. Why does a dissenting judgment matter in a plural society? Because a permanent minority loses every vote and is not thereby wrong, and a recorded dissent keeps its claim alive for a later court or legislature. Khanna J.'s dissent in Additional District Magistrate, Jabalpur is now treated as the correct view, and the Forty-fourth Amendment enacted it by making articles 20 and 21 non-suspendable under article 359.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in411

Chapter Seventy-Nine

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Hate speech is speech that attacks a group rather than an argument, India punishes several kinds of it without ever defining it, and the reason for the gap is that every definition offered has been thought either too narrow to catch anything or too wide to be safe.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: there is no definition of hate speech in the Constitution or in any Indian statute. The Supreme Court in Pravasi Bhalai Sangathan v. Union of India declined to supply one, holding that the existing law was adequate and that the remedy lay in enforcement rather than judicial legislation, and requested the Law Commission of India to examine the question. The Commission's 267th Report recommended new offences prohibiting incitement to hatred and causing fear, alarm or provocation of violence, and those recommendations have not been accepted. The law that does exist is scattered: article 19(2) permits restriction in the interests of public order, decency or morality and against incitement to an offence; sections 196, 197, 299 and 302 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 create the criminal offences; and sections 123(3) and 123(3A) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 make religious appeals and the promotion of enmity corrupt practices at an election.

Why the definition is missing

In Pravasi Bhalai Sangathan v. Union of India, (2014) 11 SCC 477, decided on 12 March 2014. Facts. A petition seeking directions against hate speeches made by elected representatives, religious leaders and others, and asking the Court to define hate speech and lay down guidelines.

Held. The Court DECLINED to lay down guidelines, holding that the existing law is adequate and that the remedy lies in its enforcement rather than in judicial legislation. It REQUESTED THE LAW COMMISSION OF INDIA to examine the issues thoroughly, to consider defining the expression "hate speech", and to make recommendations to Parliament to strengthen the Election Commission to curb the menace of hate speeches whenever made; a copy of the judgment was sent to the Chairman of the Law Commission.

Why it matters here is that the absence of a definition is a deliberate judicial choice and not an oversight, and a candidate who says "hate speech is defined as..." has begun with an error.

What the Law Commission then said, as summarised by the Supreme Court in Amish Devgan: the 267th Report on Hate Speech recommended amendments to the criminal law inserting new provisions prohibiting INCITEMENT TO HATRED and CAUSING FEAR, ALARM OR PROVOCATION OF VIOLENCE in certain cases, but these have NOT been accepted by the Government. Referring to the Constituent Assembly Debates, the Report observed that the right to speech was not to be treated as absolute; that if the State were denied power to restrict speech on the basis of content, debates would be informed by public prejudice and vulnerable groups would be marginalised and denied equal space; and that the mode of exercise of free speech, the context and the extent of abuse are what fix the contours of permissible restriction. The Commission also thought that laying down a definite standard might itself curtail free speech, which is the same concern that has kept the courts from defining the term.

munotes.in412

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

The fullest Indian statement of what hate speech is

In Amish Devgan v. Union of India, decided on 7 December 2020. Facts. A television anchor sought the quashing of several first information reports under sections 153A, 295A and 505(2) of the Indian Penal Code in respect of a remark made during a broadcast about a revered figure, contending that it was a slip of the tongue immediately corrected and apologised for.

Held. The Court refused to quash the first information reports but consolidated them and protected the petitioner from coercive action pending investigation. On the law it examined hate speech at length, holding that the CONTENT, the INTENT, the CONTEXT and the IDENTITY of the speaker and of the listener all matter; that a speaker with reach and influence bears greater responsibility; and that IN A POLITY COMMITTED TO PLURALISM, HATE SPEECH CANNOT CONCEIVABLY CONTRIBUTE IN ANY LEGITIMATE WAY TO DEMOCRACY AND IN FACT REPUDIATES THE RIGHT TO EQUALITY, the dignity of citizens of all castes, creeds, religions and regions being best protected by fellow citizens of non-targeted and targeted groups alike.

Why it matters here is that it supplies the working test in the absence of a definition, and that it ties the subject to pluralism and to article 14 rather than treating it only as a public-order problem. The judgment also records the international standard: article 20(2) of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights prohibits advocacy of national, racial or religious hatred that constitutes incitement to discrimination, hostility or violence.

The offences that exist

Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, section 196. Promoting enmity between different groups on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community, and doing acts prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony. Three limbs:

  • 196(1)(a), by words spoken or written, signs, visible representations, ELECTRONIC COMMUNICATION or otherwise, promoting or attempting to promote, on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community or any other ground whatsoever, DISHARMONY or feelings of ENMITY, HATRED OR ILL-WILL between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities;
  • 196(1)(b), committing an act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony between such groups which DISTURBS OR IS LIKELY TO DISTURB the public tranquillity; and
  • 196(1)(c), organising or participating in any exercise, movement, drill or similar activity intending or knowing it likely that participants will use or be trained to use criminal force or violence against such a group, where the activity causes or is likely to cause fear, alarm or a feeling of insecurity among its members.
munotes.in413

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

Punishment up to three years, or fine, or both; and by section 196(2), up to FIVE years and fine where the offence is committed IN A PLACE OF WORSHIP or in an assembly engaged in religious worship or ceremonies.

Section 197. Imputations and assertions prejudicial to national integration, by words, signs, visible representations or electronic communication.

Section 299. Deliberate and MALICIOUS acts intended to outrage religious feelings by insulting religion or religious beliefs.

Section 302. Uttering words with DELIBERATE INTENT to wound the religious feelings of any person.

Note what the mental element does. Sections 299 and 302 require deliberate and malicious intention or deliberate intent. That is what keeps ordinary criticism, satire and academic argument outside them, and it is why an answer should insist on it: the offences punish the attack on the group, not the disagreement with the belief.

Hate speech at an election

Two clauses of section 123 of the Representation of the People Act 1951 make it a CORRUPT PRACTICE, which voids the election:

Section 123(3): the appeal by a candidate or his agent or by any other person with the consent of a candidate or his election agent to vote or refrain from voting for any person ON THE GROUND OF HIS RELIGION, RACE, CASTE, COMMUNITY OR LANGUAGE, or the use of or appeal to religious symbols or national symbols such as the national flag or the national emblem, for the furtherance of the prospects of the election of that candidate or for prejudicially affecting the election of any candidate.

Section 123(3A): the promotion of, or attempt to promote, FEELINGS OF ENMITY OR HATRED between different classes of the citizens of India on grounds of religion, race, caste, community or language, by a candidate or his agent or any other person with the consent of a candidate or his election agent, for the furtherance of the prospects of that candidate or for prejudicially affecting the election of any candidate.

And the word "his" in section 123(3) was the whole battle. In Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629; AIR 2017 SC 401, decided on 2 January 2017 by a Bench of seven. Facts. The question referred was the construction of section 123(3): whether "his" is confined to the CANDIDATE'S religion, race, caste, community or language. Held. By four to three, that "his" is NOT confined to the candidate. An appeal made in the name of the religion, race, caste, community or language of the candidate, of a rival candidate, of the candidate's agent or OF THE VOTER falls within the corrupt practice; the election process is a SECULAR ACTIVITY and an appeal to religion in the course of it is impermissible. Lokur J. wrote for himself and Nageswara Rao J., Bobde J. concurred separately and Thakur C.J.I. concurred with Lokur J.; Chandrachud J. dissented for himself, Goel and Lalit JJ., reading the word narrowly and warning that the wider construction would prevent a candidate from raising the grievances of a disadvantaged community. Why it matters here is that it is the sharpest example of the law treating group appeals as a wrong in themselves, and that the word "systematic" had earlier been deleted from the clause, so a SINGLE appeal now suffices.

munotes.in414

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

The hard question, which is the one MU is really asking

How much intolerance will a tolerant society tolerate? State it as a paradox and then resolve it, because that is what earns marks.

The case for restriction. Amish Devgan puts it in constitutional terms: hate speech contributes nothing to democracy and repudiates the right to equality. A plural society is not a marketplace of ideas between equals; a group that is attacked as a group loses standing to participate at all, so protecting the attack destroys the very debate free speech exists to protect. This is the argument the Law Commission recorded: if content-based restriction is denied entirely, public prejudice will marginalise vulnerable groups.

The case against restriction. Every restriction on content is a power, and powers are used by whoever holds them. The offences already on the statute book are habitually used against the very minorities they were meant to protect, because a complaint of outraged religious feeling is easy to make and the process is itself the punishment. Shreya Singhal is the standing warning: a provision drawn in terms like "grossly offensive" and "annoyance" is vague, over-broad and chilling, and was struck down for that reason. And Kaushal Kishor holds that the grounds in article 19(2) are exhaustive, so no new category of unprotected speech can be created by interpretation; only Parliament can act, and Parliament has not.

The resolution the Indian law has actually reached is procedural rather than definitional. It does not define hate speech; it asks, case by case, whether the CONTENT is an attack on a group, whether the INTENT was to promote enmity, whether the CONTEXT made harm likely, and who the SPEAKER and the LISTENER were. That is Amish Devgan's framework, and it is the best answer available while the definition is missing.

munotes.in415

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

A worked example

During an election campaign a candidate's supporter, with the candidate's consent, publishes a video saying that voters of a named community are disloyal and should be driven out, and urges voters of the candidate's own religion to vote accordingly. Consider the criminal and the electoral consequences.

First, section 196(1)(a) of the Sanhita. The statement promotes feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between religious groups on a ground of religion, by electronic communication. Up to three years, and up to five if published in a place of worship or in a religious assembly.

Second, section 197. An imputation that a class of persons cannot be loyal is the paradigm of an assertion prejudicial to national integration.

Third, sections 299 and 302. These require a deliberate and malicious intention to outrage, or a deliberate intent to wound, RELIGIOUS FEELINGS. An attack on a community's loyalty may not be an insult to its religion, so these are not automatic; the mental element must be proved.

Fourth, section 123(3A) of the Act of 1951. Promotion of feelings of enmity or hatred between classes of citizens on the ground of religion, by a person with the candidate's consent, for the furtherance of that candidate's prospects. That is a corrupt practice.

Fifth, section 123(3) and Abhiram Singh. The appeal to voters of the candidate's own religion is caught, and after Abhiram Singh it would be caught even if the appeal were to the religion of the VOTER rather than of the candidate. A single appeal suffices, "systematic" having been deleted.

Sixth, the constitutional position. Article 19(2) supplies public order and incitement to an offence; the offences are pre-existing law, and the appeal to religion at an election is impermissible because the election process is a secular activity.

Answer: offences under sections 196 and 197 are made out on the face of it, section 123(3) and 123(3A) are both attracted, and the election is liable to be set aside.

Distinctions

Protected speechHate speech
Attacks an argument, a doctrine or a policyAttacks a group of persons as a group
Criticism of a belief, however sharpIncitement of enmity, hatred or ill-will against those who hold it
Advocacy of a cause: Shreya SinghalIncitement to discrimination, hostility or violence
Offends or annoysRepudiates the equality of the listener: Amish Devgan
Restricted by nothing outside article 19(2)Restricted by public order, decency, morality, incitement to an offence
ProvisionWhat it punishesWhere
Section 196Promoting enmity between groups; acts prejudicial to harmony; paramilitary drilling against a groupBharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023
Section 197Imputations prejudicial to national integrationBharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023
Section 299Deliberate and malicious outrage of religious feelingsBharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023
Section 302Deliberate intent to wound religious feelingsBharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023
Section 123(3)Appeal for votes on the ground of religion, race, caste, community or languageRepresentation of the People Act 1951
Section 123(3A)Promoting enmity or hatred between classes of citizens at an electionRepresentation of the People Act 1951
munotes.in416

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean hate speech is defined in Indian law. It is not, and Pravasi Bhalai is the authority for the deliberate refusal. The Law Commission's proposed offences were not accepted, and the Sanhita of 2023 does not contain them.

It does not mean offence is enough. Sections 299 and 302 require deliberate and malicious intention or deliberate intent, and Shreya Singhal struck down a provision that punished speech which merely annoyed or inconvenienced.

It does not mean a court may invent a new ground of restriction. Kaushal Kishor holds the article 19(2) grounds exhaustive, and that no further restriction may be imposed by an interpretative exercise.

It does not mean an election appeal to religion is caught only if it is the candidate's own religion. Abhiram Singh held by four to three that "his" is not confined to the candidate and extends to the voter's religion.

And it does not mean the answer is obvious. The tension between protecting a plural society and arming a government with a content-based power is real, the dissent in Abhiram Singh states the other side, and an examiner is looking for a candidate who can hold both.

Quick revision

No statutory or constitutional definition. Pravasi Bhalai 2014: the Court declined to define hate speech or lay down guidelines, held the existing law adequate and the remedy to lie in enforcement, and requested the Law Commission to examine the question and to recommend strengthening the Election Commission. Law Commission 267th Report: recommended offences prohibiting incitement to hatred and causing fear, alarm or provocation of violence; NOT accepted, and not in the Sanhita. Amish Devgan 2020: content, intent, context and the identity of speaker and listener; greater responsibility for a speaker with reach; hate speech contributes nothing to democracy and repudiates the right to equality; notes article 20(2) of the ICCPR. Offences: Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, section 196 (three limbs, three years, five years in a place of worship), 197, 299 and 302. Election law: Representation of the People Act 1951 sections 123(3) and 123(3A); Abhiram Singh 2017, seven judges, four to three, "his" extends to the religion of the rival, the agent and the VOTER, the election process being a secular activity, Chandrachud J. dissenting for three. The word "systematic" was deleted, so a single appeal suffices. Constitutional limits: article 19(2) grounds are exhaustive (Kaushal Kishor), and vague or over-broad provisions fail (Shreya Singhal).

munotes.in417

Hate Speech, and the Limits of Toleration

Test yourself

1. Is hate speech defined in Indian law, and what is the authority? No. In Pravasi Bhalai Sangathan v. Union of India the Supreme Court declined to define it or to lay down guidelines, holding the existing law adequate and the remedy to lie in enforcement, and requested the Law Commission of India to examine the question.

2. What did the Law Commission recommend and what happened to it? In its 267th Report on Hate Speech it recommended new criminal provisions prohibiting incitement to hatred and causing fear, alarm or provocation of violence in certain cases. The Government has not accepted them, and the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 does not contain them.

3. State the four factors Amish Devgan said were relevant. The content of the speech, the intent of the speaker, the context in which it was made, and the identity of the speaker and of the listener, a speaker with reach and influence bearing greater responsibility.

4. What is the constitutional objection to hate speech in Amish Devgan's reasoning? That in a polity committed to pluralism it cannot contribute in any legitimate way to democracy and in fact repudiates the right to equality, the dignity of citizens of all castes, creeds, religions and regions being best protected by fellow citizens of targeted and non-targeted groups alike.

5. Set out the three limbs of section 196(1) and the aggravating circumstance. Promoting or attempting to promote disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between groups; committing an act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity; and organising or participating in a drill or similar activity training participants to use criminal force against such a group so as to cause fear or insecurity. The punishment rises from three years to five where the offence is committed in a place of worship or in a religious assembly.

6. What was decided in Abhiram Singh and by what majority? By four to three, that "his" in section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 is not confined to the candidate, so an appeal on the ground of the religion, race, caste, community or language of a rival candidate, of the agent or of the VOTER is a corrupt practice, the election process being a secular activity. Chandrachud J. dissented for himself, Goel and Lalit JJ.

7. Why can a court not simply create a hate-speech exception to article 19(1)(a)? Because the grounds in article 19(2) are exhaustive. Kaushal Kishor v. State of Uttar Pradesh held that no additional restriction may be imposed by an interpretative exercise, and that a code of conduct, if wanted, is for Parliament.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in418

Chapter Eighty

Tribal Pluralism

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

The Constitution treats tribal communities not merely as a backward class to be helped but as societies with land, forest and custom of their own, and two statutes of 1996 and 2006 turned that promise into rights a village assembly can enforce.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the constitutional protection of the Scheduled Tribes runs on four tracks. There is the equality track, articles 15(4), 46 and 335, which treats them as a disadvantaged class. There is the political track, articles 330 and 332, reserving seats in the House of the People and in the State Legislative Assemblies, and article 338A, creating the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes. There is the territorial track, article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, and article 371A for Nagaland, which give tribal areas a different administration altogether. And there is the identification track, article 342, by which the President specifies the tribes and only Parliament may vary the list. Two statutes complete the picture: the Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996 and the Scheduled Tribes and Other Traditional Forest Dwellers (Recognition of Forest Rights) Act 2006, both of which make the GRAM SABHA the operative authority.

What makes tribal protection different from backward-class protection

A backward class is helped to enter the mainstream. A tribal community is also protected from it. Reservation, scholarships and relaxation of standards are instruments of inclusion. The Fifth and Sixth Schedules, the land transfer regulations and the forest rights are instruments of INSULATION: they exist so that a community may continue to live where and how it lives, and not be dispossessed by people better placed to use the ordinary law.

That is the pluralist point, and it is what an examiner is looking for. Tribal protection in India is not only an equality measure; it is a recognition that the country contains societies with their own land tenure, their own dispute resolution and their own religion, and that the general law would extinguish them.

Article 46 states the objective in the Directive Principles: the State shall promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections and IN PARTICULAR of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and shall protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.

Article 342 provides for identification: the President may by public notification, and in relation to a State after consultation with the Governor, specify the tribes or tribal communities deemed to be Scheduled Tribes in relation to that State, and Parliament may by law include or exclude any tribe from the list, which is why the list is not adjusted by executive act after the first notification.

munotes.in419

Tribal Pluralism

And the Court has stated the underlying position plainly. In Kailas v. State of Maharashtra, (2011) 1 SCC 793; AIR 2011 SC 598, decided on 5 January 2011. Facts. A woman of the Bhil tribe was beaten, stripped and paraded naked in a village in Maharashtra by persons of a dominant community, after which her family left the village; the trial court convicted the accused under section 3 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 and under the Penal Code, the High Court acquitted them of the Atrocities Act charge and reduced the sentence, and the accused appealed. Held. The appeal was dismissed. The Court held the conduct shameful and deserving of harsh punishment, and stated the position of the Scheduled Tribes in Indian constitutional law: that the tribal people are probably the descendants of the original inhabitants of India, that the injustice done to them is a shameful chapter of the country's history, that they are today the most marginalised of the disadvantaged groups, and that articles 15(4), 16(4), 16(4A) and 46 exist for their upliftment. It directed that the mentality of the country towards them must change and that they must be given the respect they deserve. Why it matters here is that it is the Supreme Court's own statement of why the special provisions exist, in language a candidate can use.

Land: the rule that a Scheduled Area is not for sale

Every State with Scheduled Areas has a land transfer regulation forbidding the transfer of land in those areas to a non-tribal. The question that decides everything is whether the Government itself is bound by it.

In Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh, (1997) 8 SCC 191; AIR 1997 SC 3297, decided on 11 July 1997. Facts. The Government of Andhra Pradesh granted mining leases of GOVERNMENT land in a Scheduled Area to non-tribals. The Andhra Pradesh Scheduled Areas Land Transfer Regulation prohibited the transfer of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal, and the question was whether the word "person" in section 3 of the Regulation included the Government.

Held. It does. The word "person" in section 3 includes the GOVERNMENT, so any lease of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal, INCLUDING OF GOVERNMENT LAND, is in violation of section 3 and void. A mining lease in a forest area for a non-forest purpose, or its renewal, without the prior approval of the Central Government also violates section 2 of the Forest (Conservation) Act 1980. The Court directed that mining operations in Scheduled Areas be prohibited except in accordance with those requirements.

Why it matters here is that it closes the obvious escape. A prohibition on private transfers is worthless if the State may lease the same land to the same people, and Samatha holds that the State is a "person" for this purpose. It is the leading authority on tribal land in Scheduled Areas.

munotes.in420

Tribal Pluralism

Self-government: the Act of 1996

Part IX of the Constitution, on panchayats, did not extend to the Scheduled Areas. The Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996 extended it, but on terms that are unlike ordinary panchayat law, because the unit it empowers is the GRAM SABHA and not the elected panchayat. Section 4 states the terms on which a State Legislature may make panchayat law for Scheduled Areas. A candidate should know these:

  • Section 4(d): every Gram Sabha shall be COMPETENT TO SAFEGUARD AND PRESERVE THE TRADITIONS AND CUSTOMS OF THE PEOPLE, THEIR CULTURAL IDENTITY, COMMUNITY RESOURCES AND THE CUSTOMARY MODE OF DISPUTE RESOLUTION. This is legal pluralism in a statute: the customary mode of dispute resolution is preserved by name.
  • Section 4(e): the Gram Sabha approves plans, programmes and projects for social and economic development BEFORE the panchayat implements them, and identifies beneficiaries under poverty alleviation programmes.
  • Section 4(g): reservation of seats in proportion to population, with a proviso that reservation for the Scheduled Tribes shall not be LESS THAN ONE-HALF of the seats, and a further proviso that ALL seats of Chairpersons at all levels shall be reserved for the Scheduled Tribes.
  • Section 4(i): the Gram Sabha or the panchayat at the appropriate level shall be CONSULTED BEFORE THE ACQUISITION OF LAND in the Scheduled Areas for development projects and before resettling or rehabilitating persons affected by such projects.
  • Section 4(k) and (l): the recommendation of the Gram Sabha or the panchayat is MANDATORY before the grant of a prospecting licence or mining lease for MINOR MINERALS, and before the grant of a concession for their exploitation by auction.

Read the verbs. Section 4(i) says CONSULTED; sections 4(k) and (l) say the recommendation is MANDATORY. The difference between consultation and mandatory recommendation is the difference between being heard and being able to refuse, and it is exactly the sort of distinction an examiner rewards.

Forest: the Act of 2006

The long title records the grievance: the forest rights of forest dwelling Scheduled Tribes and other traditional forest dwellers were not adequately recognised when forests were consolidated in the colonial period and after independence, resulting in a HISTORICAL INJUSTICE.

Section 3(1) lists the forest rights, which secure individual or community tenure or both. Among them: the right to hold and live in forest land for habitation or self-cultivation; community rights such as nistar; the right of OWNERSHIP, access to collect, use and dispose of MINOR FOREST PRODUCE traditionally collected within or outside village boundaries; other community rights such as fish, grazing and the seasonal resource access of nomadic or pastoralist communities; community tenures of habitat and habitation for primitive tribal groups and pre-agricultural communities; and rights in disputed lands.

munotes.in421

Tribal Pluralism

Section 4(1) is the vesting provision: notwithstanding anything in any other law, the Central Government RECOGNISES AND VESTS the forest rights in forest dwelling Scheduled Tribes and in other traditional forest dwellers. The verb "recognises" matters: the Act treats the right as pre-existing and the statute as declaratory of it.

Section 4(2) protects against eviction from critical wildlife habitats in National Parks and Sanctuaries except on five conditions cumulatively satisfied, of which the fifth is the FREE INFORMED CONSENT OF THE GRAM SABHAS IN WRITING to the resettlement and to the package.

Section 5 places duties on the holders, the Gram Sabha and village level institutions: to protect wildlife, forest and biodiversity, to ensure that adjoining catchment areas and water sources are protected, to ensure that the habitat is preserved from destructive practices, and to ensure that decisions of the Gram Sabha to regulate access to community forest resources are complied with.

Section 6(1) is the procedural heart: THE GRAM SABHA SHALL BE THE AUTHORITY to initiate the process of determining the nature and extent of individual or community forest rights, by receiving, consolidating and verifying claims and preparing a map, then passing a resolution and forwarding it to the Sub-Divisional Level Committee. Section 6(2) gives an aggrieved person sixty days to petition that Committee, and no petition may be disposed of against him without a reasonable opportunity to present his case.

And the Supreme Court gave that section its most famous application. In Orissa Mining Corporation v. Ministry of Environment and Forests, (2013) 6 SCC 476, decided on 18 April 2013. Facts. The Corporation challenged the Ministry's rejection of forest clearance for bauxite mining on the Niyamgiri hills in the Kalahandi and Rayagada districts; the State Government had certified compliance and that there was no habitation on the plateau top, while the Dongria Kondh and Kutia Kondh communities claimed individual, community and RELIGIOUS rights over the hills under the Act of 2006. Held. The question whether the communities held religious and cultural rights over the Niyamgiri hills, and whether the proposed mining would affect them, was FOR THE GRAM SABHAS TO DETERMINE. The Court directed the Gram Sabhas of Kalahandi and Rayagada to consider the claims, the State Government to facilitate the process, and the Ministry then to take a final decision; the order was to be communicated to the Ministry of Tribal Affairs and to the Gram Sabhas. Why it matters here is that a court referred a question of religious and cultural right to a village assembly rather than deciding it, which is the strongest recognition of tribal self-determination in the Indian reports.

munotes.in422

Tribal Pluralism

The other tracks, briefly

Political representation. Article 330 reserves seats for the Scheduled Tribes in the House of the People and article 332 in the Legislative Assembly of every State, in proportion to their population.

Services. Article 335 requires the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to be taken into consideration, CONSISTENTLY WITH THE MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION, in the making of appointments, with provisos permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and standards of evaluation.

The Commission. Article 338A creates the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes, a CONSTITUTIONAL body, unlike the National Commission for Minorities, with the duty to investigate and monitor safeguards, to inquire into complaints, and to participate in and advise on planning; it has the powers of a civil court for those functions and its reports are laid before Parliament.

Money. Article 275 provides grants-in-aid from the Consolidated Fund of India to States, including sums for schemes of development to promote the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes and to raise the level of administration of the Scheduled Areas.

Territory. Article 244 with the Fifth Schedule for Scheduled Areas elsewhere and the Sixth Schedule for the tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram, and article 371A for Nagaland, under which no Act of Parliament on Naga religious or social practices, Naga customary law and procedure, administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, or ownership and transfer of land and its resources applies to Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly so decides. These are worked as federal arrangements in Module I.

A worked example

A State proposes to acquire 900 hectares in a Scheduled Area for a bauxite project, granting the mining lease to a company. Part of the land is government land; part is forest land on which a tribal community has grazed and collected minor forest produce for generations; the community says a hill within the area is sacred. Advise the community.

First, the land transfer regulation. On Samatha, "person" in the regulation includes the Government, so a lease of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal, including government land, is void. That alone defeats the lease as framed.

Second, the Forest (Conservation) Act 1980. A mining lease in a forest area for a non-forest purpose without the prior approval of the Central Government violates section 2, as Samatha also held.

Third, the Act of 1996. Section 4(i) requires the Gram Sabha to be consulted before the acquisition of land in a Scheduled Area for a development project and before resettlement or rehabilitation. If the minerals were MINOR minerals, sections 4(k) and (l) would make the Gram Sabha's recommendation mandatory; bauxite is not a minor mineral, so the community's protection here is consultation and not a veto, which is precisely the distinction to state.

munotes.in423

Tribal Pluralism

Fourth, the Act of 2006. The grazing and minor forest produce rights are forest rights under section 3(1)(c) and (d), recognised and vested by section 4(1). The authority to determine their nature and extent is the GRAM SABHA under section 6(1). Until that process is complete, the land is not free of claims.

Fifth, the sacred hill. Orissa Mining Corporation is directly in point: whether the community holds religious and cultural rights over the hills, and whether the mining would affect them, is for the Gram Sabhas to determine, with the Ministry taking the final decision afterwards.

Answer: the lease is void on Samatha; the forest rights must be determined by the Gram Sabha under section 6 before the land can be treated as available; the Gram Sabha must be consulted under section 4(i); and the religious claim must go to the Gram Sabhas on the Niyamgiri pattern.

Distinctions

Protection as a backward classProtection as a tribal society
Articles 15(4), 16(4), 46, 335Articles 244, 275, 371A; Fifth and Sixth Schedules
Aims at inclusion in the mainstreamAims at insulation from it
Reservation, scholarships, relaxed standardsLand transfer bans, forest rights, customary dispute resolution
Individual benefitCommunity tenure and community authority
Ends when backwardness endsDoes not depend on backwardness at all
ConsultationMandatory recommendationConsent
Section 4(i) of the Act of 1996: land acquisition and resettlementSections 4(k) and (l): prospecting licence or lease for MINOR mineralsSection 4(2)(e) of the Act of 2006: free informed consent in writing to resettlement from a critical wildlife habitat
The community must be heardThe community's recommendation must be obtainedThe community can refuse
BodySourceNature
National Commission for Scheduled TribesArticle 338AConstitutional
National Commission for MinoritiesAct of 1992Statutory
Gram Sabha under the Act of 1996Statute, section 4The village assembly itself
Gram Sabha under section 6 of the Act of 2006StatuteThe authority to determine forest rights

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean tribal protection is a form of reservation. Reservation is one track of four. Land, forest, custom and territorial administration are the others, and they do not turn on backwardness.

It does not mean the Government may do what a private person may not. Samatha holds that "person" in a Scheduled Areas land transfer regulation includes the Government.

It does not mean the Gram Sabha can veto every project. Section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 requires CONSULTATION on land acquisition; only for minor minerals is the recommendation mandatory, and only for resettlement out of a critical wildlife habitat is written consent required.

munotes.in424

Tribal Pluralism

It does not mean the forest rights were created in 2006. Section 4(1) says the Central Government RECOGNISES AND VESTS them, and the Act's premise is that the failure to record them was a historical injustice. The right is treated as older than the statute.

And it does not mean the Fifth and Sixth Schedules are about culture alone. They are working arrangements of government, with a Tribes Advisory Council and a Governor's power to modify the application of laws under the Fifth Schedule, and autonomous district councils with legislative power under the Sixth. Those are worked in Module I.

Quick revision

Four tracks: equality (articles 15(4), 46, 335), political (330, 332, 338A), territorial (244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, 371A, and grants under 275), and identification (342, the President notifies, only Parliament may vary). Kailas 2011: the Court's own statement that the tribal people are probably the descendants of the original inhabitants, that the injustice done to them is a shameful chapter, and that articles 15(4), 16(4), 16(4A) and 46 exist for their upliftment.

Land: Samatha 1997, "person" in the Andhra Pradesh Scheduled Areas Land Transfer Regulation includes the GOVERNMENT, so a lease of government land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal is void; and a mining lease for a non-forest purpose without Central approval violates section 2 of the Forest (Conservation) Act 1980. Self-government: Act of 1996, section 4(d) the Gram Sabha safeguards traditions, customs, cultural identity, community resources and the customary mode of dispute resolution; 4(e) approval of plans; 4(g) not less than one-half of seats and all Chairpersons reserved; 4(i) consultation before land acquisition and resettlement; 4(k) and (l) mandatory recommendation for minor minerals.

Forest: Act of 2006, section 3 the rights including ownership of minor forest produce; section 4(1) recognition and vesting; section 4(2) five cumulative conditions and written free informed consent before resettlement from a critical wildlife habitat; section 5 duties; section 6(1) THE GRAM SABHA IS THE AUTHORITY to determine the rights, with a sixty-day appeal to the Sub-Divisional Level Committee. Orissa Mining Corporation 2013: the religious and cultural claim over the Niyamgiri hills was referred to the GRAM SABHAS to determine.

Test yourself

1. Name the four tracks of constitutional protection for the Scheduled Tribes with an article for each. Equality, article 46; political representation, article 330; territorial administration, article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; and identification, article 342.

2. What was decided in Samatha and why does it matter? That the word "person" in section 3 of the Andhra Pradesh Scheduled Areas Land Transfer Regulation includes the Government, so a lease of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal, including government land, is void; and that a mining lease in a forest area for a non-forest purpose without the Central Government's prior approval violates section 2 of the Forest (Conservation) Act 1980. It closes the escape by which the State could grant what a private person could not transfer.

munotes.in425

Tribal Pluralism

3. What does section 4(d) of the Act of 1996 preserve? The competence of every Gram Sabha to safeguard and preserve the traditions and customs of the people, their cultural identity, community resources and the CUSTOMARY MODE OF DISPUTE RESOLUTION.

4. Distinguish consultation, mandatory recommendation and consent under the two statutes. Section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 requires the Gram Sabha to be CONSULTED before acquisition and resettlement; sections 4(k) and (l) make its RECOMMENDATION MANDATORY before a prospecting licence or lease for minor minerals; section 4(2)(e) of the Act of 2006 requires the FREE INFORMED CONSENT of the Gram Sabhas in writing before resettlement from a critical wildlife habitat.

5. Who determines forest rights under the Act of 2006, and by what procedure? The Gram Sabha, under section 6(1), by receiving, consolidating and verifying claims, preparing a map and passing a resolution, which goes to the Sub-Divisional Level Committee; an aggrieved person may petition that Committee within sixty days and must be heard.

6. What did the Supreme Court direct in the Niyamgiri case? That the question whether the Dongria Kondh and Kutia Kondh held religious and cultural rights over the hills, and whether the mining would affect them, was for the GRAM SABHAS of Kalahandi and Rayagada to determine, the State facilitating the process and the Ministry taking the final decision afterwards.

7. Which of the two national commissions in this area is constitutional? The National Commission for Scheduled Tribes under article 338A. The National Commission for Minorities is statutory, under the Act of 1992.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in426

Chapter Eighty-One

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

Article 17 abolishes untouchability outright, without qualification, without a saving clause and without a State to enforce it against, because it operates against everybody.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 17 provides that "Untouchability" is ABOLISHED and its practice IN ANY FORM is forbidden, and that the enforcement of any disability arising out of untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. Three features distinguish it from every neighbouring provision. It is ABSOLUTE, subject to no reasonable restriction and to no emergency saving of its own. It is HORIZONTAL, enforceable against private persons and not merely against the State. And it CONTEMPLATES ITS OWN STATUTE, the second sentence requiring that enforcement be made an offence, which by article 35 only Parliament may do. The statutes are the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989.

The article, read closely

"Untouchability" is in inverted commas, and the Constitution never defines it. The quotation marks are doing work, and the leading authority says so.

In Devarajiah v. B. Padmanna, AIR 1958 Mys 84; AIR 1958 Kant 84, decided on 10 September 1957. Facts. A complaint alleged that the accused had asserted that the complainant, a Jain, had no right to worship in or enter a Jain temple and should be prevented from doing so, and that the accused was encouraging untouchability by instigating Jains not to have social or religious intercourse with the complainant, contrary to sections 3, 7 and 10 of the Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955. Held. The petition was dismissed. The conduct complained of related to the position of a person WITHIN HIS OWN COMMUNITY and to the religious or social observances of that community, and had no relation solely to their origin in a particular class; conduct of that character does not come within the mischief of the Act. Why it matters here is that it is the principal authority for the proposition that "untouchability" in article 17 and in the Act is NOT used in a literal or general sense: it does not mean every case of a person being kept at a distance, but the practice as it developed historically against certain classes by reason of birth in them.

"Abolished" and not "prohibited". The verb removes the institution, not merely a State practice of it. There is no clause permitting reasonable restrictions and no exception for religion; article 25(1) is expressly subject to the other provisions of Part III, so a claim that a caste exclusion is an essential religious practice cannot survive article 17.

"In any form" forecloses the argument from indirectness. Segregated seating, separate utensils, a bar on entering a street, refusal of a barber's or a washerman's service, and exclusion from a well are each a form.

munotes.in427

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

The second sentence is a legislative mandate, and article 35(a)(ii) gives PARLIAMENT, and expressly denies the Legislature of a State, the power to make laws prescribing punishment for acts declared offences under Part III, and requires Parliament to do so as soon as may be after the commencement of the Constitution. So untouchability legislation is central legislation as a matter of constitutional design.

Two neighbours complete the scheme. Article 15(2) forbids subjecting any citizen, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth, to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public; and it too binds private persons. Article 25(2)(b) saves any law providing for the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to ALL CLASSES AND SECTIONS OF HINDUS, which is what makes temple entry legislation valid against a claim of religious freedom.

The Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955

Enacted as the Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955 and renamed in 1976. The offences are drawn to match the forms the practice takes:

  • Section 3, punishment for enforcing RELIGIOUS disabilities: preventing a person on the ground of untouchability from entering a place of public worship, or from worshipping, praying or performing any religious service, or from using a sacred tank, well, spring or watercourse.
  • Section 4, punishment for enforcing SOCIAL disabilities: enforcing a disability with regard to access to a shop, hotel or place of public entertainment; the use of a well, tank or road; the use of a place used for a public charitable purpose; residence in any locality; the observance of a social or religious custom or ceremony; the use of jewellery and finery; and the practice of a profession or trade.
  • Section 5, refusing to admit a person to a hospital, dispensary or educational institution.
  • Section 6, refusing to sell goods or render services.
  • Section 7, other offences arising out of untouchability, including molesting, injuring or boycotting a person for exercising a right accruing from the abolition of untouchability.
  • Section 15A, the duty of the State Government to ensure that the rights arising from the abolition of untouchability are made available to and availed of by those subjected to disability, the measures to include adequate facilities INCLUDING LEGAL AID, the appointment of officers to supervise prosecutions, THE SETTING UP OF SPECIAL COURTS, committees at appropriate levels, and a periodic survey of the working of the Act.
munotes.in428

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

The Act was applied, and the trial court's verdict restored, in a case about a borewell. In State of Karnataka v. Appa Balu Ingale, AIR 1993 SC 1126; 1995 Supp (4) SCC 469; (1992) Supp 3 SCR 284, decided on 1 December 1992. Facts. Five persons were tried under sections 4 and 7 of the Act for preventing members of a Scheduled Caste from taking water from a newly drilled borewell about fifteen feet from the Harijan colony, on the ground that they were untouchables; the complainant deposed that after two girls of the Hindu community had performed pooja and others had taken water, he and five others went to take water and were stopped by a show of force. Held. The conviction was restored; the High Court had fallen into patent error in rejecting the prosecution evidence, and on the eye witnesses the charge was proved beyond doubt. Ramaswamy J. added a long concurring judgment on the social reality behind article 17, ending with Ambedkar's warning that a life of contradictions between political equality and social and economic inequality must be removed at the earliest possible moment, and describing that warning as the beacon light in the administration of the Act and other social legislation. Why it matters here is that it shows both halves of the problem, the substantive right and the evidentiary hostility a complainant meets, and it supplies the constitutional passage worth quoting.

The Atrocities Act 1989

The Act of 1955 punishes the enforcement of a disability. The Act of 1989 punishes ATROCITIES, and the difference is one of gravity and machinery.

  • Section 3 lists the offences of atrocity committed by a person NOT a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe against a member of one, with enhanced punishments, and a separate class of offences by a public servant.
  • Section 4 punishes a public servant, not himself a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, who WILFULLY NEGLECTS his duties under the Act, with imprisonment of not less than six months and up to one year; and section 4(2) spells out those duties, including reading out to an informant the information reduced to writing before taking his signature, and registering a complaint or first information report under the Act.
  • Section 14 requires the State Government, with the CONCURRENCE OF THE CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE HIGH COURT, to establish an Exclusive Special Court for one or more districts for speedy trial, with a proviso for districts recording fewer cases, where a Court of Session is specified as a Special Court.
  • Section 18 provides that nothing in section 438 of the Code, the provision for anticipatory bail, shall apply in relation to any case involving the arrest of a person on an accusation of having committed an offence under the Act.
munotes.in429

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

And section 18 produced the sharpest recent controversy. In Subhash Kashinath Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra, (2018) 6 SCC 454; AIR 2018 SC 1498, decided on 20 March 2018. Facts. A public servant sought quashing of proceedings under the Act, and the Court used the occasion to consider what it described as the acknowledged abuse of the law of arrest in cases under the Act. Held. The Court issued directions, expressly prospective: that section 18 does not bar anticipatory bail where no prima facie case is made out or where on judicial scrutiny the complaint is found prima facie mala fide; that arrest of a public servant may be made only after the approval of the appointing authority, and of a non-public servant only after approval by the Senior Superintendent of Police, for recorded reasons scrutinised by the Magistrate before further detention; and that a preliminary enquiry may be conducted by the Deputy Superintendent of Police to find whether the allegations make out a case and are not frivolous or motivated. Why it matters here is what happened next.

Parliament reversed it within five months. The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Amendment Act 2018, Act 27 of 2018, dated 17 August 2018, inserted section 18A, which provides that for the purposes of the Act (a) a PRELIMINARY ENQUIRY SHALL NOT BE REQUIRED for registration of a first information report against any person, and (b) the investigating officer SHALL NOT REQUIRE APPROVAL for the arrest, if necessary, of any person, and that no procedure other than that provided under the Act or the Code shall apply; and that section 438 of the Code SHALL NOT APPLY to a case under the Act, NOTWITHSTANDING ANY JUDGMENT OR ORDER OR DIRECTION OF ANY COURT. The closing words are aimed at the judgment by name in all but name, and this is a textbook example of a legislative override of judicial directions.

Caste beyond untouchability

Caste assemblies acting as courts. In Arumugam Servai v. State of Tamil Nadu, (2011) 6 SCC 405, decided on 19 April 2011. Facts. Appeals against convictions arising out of an altercation at a temple festival in which the appellants abused the complainants by their caste name; the Court used the occasion to deal with caste assemblies more generally. Held. That khap panchayats, known as katta panchayats in Tamil Nadu, often decree or encourage honour killings and other atrocities IN AN INSTITUTIONALISED WAY against boys and girls of different castes or religions who wish to marry, and interfere with people's personal lives; that this is WHOLLY ILLEGAL AND HAS TO BE RUTHLESSLY STAMPED OUT; that there is NOTHING HONOURABLE IN HONOUR KILLING, which is barbaric and shameful murder by feudal-minded persons deserving harsh punishment; and that such bodies take the law into their own hands and AMOUNT TO KANGAROO COURTS, WHICH ARE WHOLLY ILLEGAL. The Court directed officials to take strong measures and directed suspension of the responsible district officials where an incident occurs.

munotes.in430

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

And the constitutional answer to caste honour. In Shakti Vahini v. Union of India, (2018) 7 SCC 192; AIR 2018 SC 1601, decided on 27 March 2018. Facts. A writ petition under article 32 by an organisation working on honour crimes, seeking directions to prevent honour killings and to protect couples marrying outside their caste or religion, and complaining of the role of khap panchayats. Held. That the CHOICE OF A PARTNER is a legitimate constitutional right founded on individual choice recognised by article 19, and is not expected to succumb to the concept of CLASS HONOUR or GROUP THINKING, a sense of class honour having NO LEGITIMACY even when practised by the collective; that a khap panchayat or similar assembly cannot take the law into its own hands or assume the character of a law implementing agency, no law conferring that authority on it, and may only lodge an information with the police; and that such activities are to be stopped in entirety. The Court issued preventive, remedial and punitive directions.

Caste as an occupation, and the State's own hand in it. In Safai Karamchari Andolan v. Union of India, (2014) 11 SCC 224, decided on 27 March 2014. Facts. A writ petition of 2003 complained that manual scavenging continued despite the Employment of Manual Scavengers and Construction of Dry Latrines (Prohibition) Act 1993, setting out the successive government schemes for conversion of dry latrines and for the liberation and rehabilitation of scavengers. Held. The Court recorded that manual scavenging persisted, noted the enactment of the Prohibition of Employment as Manual Scavengers and their Rehabilitation Act 2013, and issued directions binding on all States and Union Territories for identification and rehabilitation, including COMPENSATION OF TEN LAKH RUPEES to the family of each person who had died since 1993 in such work. Why it matters here is that it is untouchability in its most concrete surviving form, and the respondent is the State.

A worked example

Villagers of a dominant caste prevent members of a Scheduled Caste from drawing water at a public well and from entering the village temple, and a caste assembly resolves that anyone serving them shall be boycotted. A barber who ignores the resolution is beaten. Advise on the constitutional and statutory position.

munotes.in431

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

First, article 17. The exclusion is a disability arising out of untouchability, and its enforcement is an offence. Note that the wrongdoers are private persons; article 17 reaches them directly, which is why no question of State action arises.

Second, article 15(2). The well, if maintained out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public, is expressly covered, and article 15(2) also binds private persons.

Third, article 25(2)(b). If it is said that temple custom requires the exclusion, the answer is that article 25(1) is subject to the other provisions of Part III, so article 17 prevails, and that article 25(2)(b) expressly saves laws throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Fourth, the Act of 1955. Section 3 for preventing worship and the use of a sacred tank or well; section 4 for enforcing social disabilities as to the use of a well and the practice of a trade; section 7 for the BOYCOTT and for molesting a person exercising a right accruing from the abolition of untouchability.

Fifth, the Act of 1989. If the acts fall within section 3, the atrocity provisions apply, section 18 excludes anticipatory bail, and after section 18A no preliminary enquiry is required before registering a first information report and no approval is required for arrest. If the police refuse to register, section 4 punishes the public servant's wilful neglect.

Sixth, the caste assembly. On Arumugam Servai and Shakti Vahini the assembly is a kangaroo court with no authority, its boycott resolution is illegal, and the constitutional value at stake is individual choice against class honour.

Seventh, the forum. Section 14 of the Act of 1989 provides for an Exclusive Special Court established with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, and section 15A of the Act of 1955 requires the State to provide legal aid and to set up special courts.

Distinctions

Article 17Most other fundamental rights
Binds private persons as well as the StateBind the State
Absolute: no reasonable restrictionSubject to restriction clauses
Directs Parliament to create an offenceDo not
Not overridden by article 25(1), which is subject to Part IIIReligion may qualify some claims
Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955Atrocities Act 1989
Punishes enforcement of a disability on the ground of untouchabilityPunishes atrocities against members of Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes
Offences of religious and social disability, refusal of serviceOffences of violence, humiliation, dispossession, and offences by public servants
Section 15A: State duty, legal aid, special courtsSection 14: Exclusive Special Court with the Chief Justice's concurrence
No bar on anticipatory bail in the ActSection 18 excludes section 438 of the Code; section 18A reinforces it
Applies to untouchabilityApplies to the listed atrocities whether or not untouchability is involved
munotes.in432

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

March 2018August 2018
Subhash Kashinath Mahajan: anticipatory bail available where no prima facie case; approval before arrest; preliminary enquiry permittedSection 18A: no preliminary enquiry for registration; no approval for arrest; section 438 not to apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or direction of any court

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean untouchability is defined. It is not, and Devarajiah holds that the word is used in article 17 in its historical sense, against classes by reason of birth, and not for every case of one person shunning another.

It does not mean article 17 needs a State respondent. It operates against private persons directly, which is why it is the standing example of a horizontal fundamental right, along with articles 15(2), 23 and 24.

It does not mean a State may make the punishing law. Article 35(a)(ii) gives that power to Parliament and expressly denies it to a State Legislature.

It does not mean religion is a defence. Article 25(1) is subject to the other provisions of Part III, and article 25(2)(b) saves temple entry legislation expressly.

It does not mean the Mahajan directions are the law. Section 18A, inserted by Act 27 of 2018 with effect from a notified date, removed them by statute, and its closing words apply "notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court".

And it does not mean caste discrimination and untouchability are the same thing. Untouchability is the narrower and older practice; caste operates far beyond it, in marriage, occupation and the assemblies Arumugam Servai and Shakti Vahini condemned.

Quick revision

Article 17: untouchability ABOLISHED, practice IN ANY FORM forbidden, enforcement of a disability an OFFENCE punishable in accordance with law; absolute, horizontal, and self-executing as to the mandate on Parliament. Article 35(a)(ii): only Parliament may prescribe punishment for acts declared offences under Part III. Article 15(2): no disability as to shops, restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment, wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort; also horizontal. Article 25(2)(b): saves laws throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Devarajiah 1957: "untouchability" is not literal; it means the historical practice against classes by reason of birth. Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955: sections 3 (religious disabilities), 4 (social disabilities), 5 (hospitals and educational institutions), 6 (goods and services), 7 (other offences including boycott), 15A (State duty, legal aid, special courts, periodic survey). Appa Balu Ingale 1992: conviction restored for stopping Scheduled Caste persons from taking water from a borewell; Ramaswamy J.'s concurrence on article 17 and Ambedkar's warning about the life of contradictions.

munotes.in433

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

Atrocities Act 1989: section 3 (offences of atrocity), section 4 (public servant's wilful neglect, six months to one year, duties spelt out), section 14 (Exclusive Special Court with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court), section 18 (no anticipatory bail). Subhash Kashinath Mahajan, 20 March 2018, directions on anticipatory bail, approval before arrest and preliminary enquiry; Amendment Act 27 of 2018, 17 August 2018, inserting section 18A: no preliminary enquiry, no approval for arrest, and section 438 not to apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or direction of any court.

Arumugam Servai 2011: khap and katta panchayats are kangaroo courts, wholly illegal; nothing honourable in honour killing. Shakti Vahini 2018: the choice of a partner is a constitutional right founded on individual choice and does not succumb to class honour, which has no legitimacy even when practised by the collective. Safai Karamchari Andolan 2014: manual scavenging persisted; directions to all States, including ten lakh rupees compensation to the family of each person who died in such work since 1993.

Test yourself

1. State article 17 and its three distinguishing features. "Untouchability" is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden; the enforcement of any disability arising out of untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. It is absolute, with no restriction clause; it is horizontal, binding private persons; and it mandates a punishing statute, which by article 35(a)(ii) only Parliament may make.

2. How has the word "untouchability" been construed? In Devarajiah v. B. Padmanna, not literally or generally, but as the practice that developed historically against certain classes by reason of their birth in them. Conduct relating to a person's position within his own community, and to that community's religious or social observances, is outside it.

3. Name four offences under the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955. Enforcing religious disabilities (section 3); enforcing social disabilities (section 4); refusing admission to a hospital, dispensary or educational institution (section 5); refusing to sell goods or render services (section 6); and other offences including boycott and molesting a person for exercising a right accruing from the abolition of untouchability (section 7).

4. What does section 4 of the Atrocities Act punish, and what duties does it specify? The wilful neglect by a public servant, not himself a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, of his duties under the Act, with six months to one year; the duties include reading out to the informant the information reduced to writing before taking his signature, and registering a complaint or first information report under the Act.

munotes.in434

Caste, and the Abolition of Untouchability

5. Set out the 2018 sequence. On 20 March 2018 Subhash Kashinath Mahajan issued prospective directions permitting anticipatory bail where no prima facie case was made out, requiring approval before arrest and permitting a preliminary enquiry. On 17 August 2018 Parliament enacted Act 27 of 2018 inserting section 18A, providing that no preliminary enquiry is required for registration of a first information report, that no approval is required for arrest, and that section 438 of the Code shall not apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or direction of any court.

6. What is a khap panchayat in law? Nothing. On Arumugam Servai such bodies take the law into their own hands and amount to kangaroo courts which are wholly illegal, and on Shakti Vahini they cannot assume the character of a law implementing agency because no law confers that authority on them.

7. Why does article 25 not save a caste exclusion from a temple? Because article 25(1) is expressly subject to the other provisions of Part III, so article 17 prevails; and because article 25(2)(b) expressly saves any law providing for the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in435

Chapter Eighty-Two

What Pluralism Is Up Against

Syllabus topic 3, "Pluralism".

In one line

A plural constitution can be defeated without a single article being amended, by communal mobilisation, by majority rule mistaken for democracy, and by fanaticism, and Indian law has answers to all three that are better than they are usually given credit for.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: pluralism in India faces three distinct threats, and they are not the same thing. COMMUNALISM is the organisation of political life around religious community, so that a citizen is addressed as a member of a group before he is addressed as a citizen. MAJORITARIANISM is the claim that the numerical majority may decide questions the Constitution has removed from decision by numbers. RELIGIOUS FANATICISM is the claim that a religious command overrides constitutional obligation. The constitutional answers are respectively the secular election law and article 15(1), the counter-majoritarian structure of Part III and the basic structure doctrine, and the subjection of article 25(1) to public order, morality, health and the other provisions of Part III. To these Parliament added a specific statute, the Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act 1991, which froze the religious character of every place of worship as it stood on 15 August 1947, excluding one site by name.

The three threats, distinguished

Communalism treats religious community as the unit of politics. Its constitutional answers are article 15(1), which forbids the State to discriminate on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth; sections 123(3) and 123(3A) of the Representation of the People Act 1951, which make a religious appeal for votes and the promotion of enmity at an election corrupt practices; and the offences in sections 196 and 197 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

Majoritarianism is the more dangerous because it wears democratic clothes. Its answer is structural rather than penal, and it is the whole of Module I: fundamental rights that a majority in the legislature cannot take away, judicial review, and the basic structure doctrine, which puts secularism and the equality of all religions beyond even a constituent majority.

Religious fanaticism is the claim of a religious command against a constitutional one. Its answer is textual: article 25(1) guarantees freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion SUBJECT TO PUBLIC ORDER, MORALITY AND HEALTH AND TO THE OTHER PROVISIONS OF PART III, and article 25(2) preserves the State's power to regulate secular activity and to make laws for social welfare and reform.

A candidate who blurs the three loses marks. Communalism is a politics; majoritarianism is a theory of authority; fanaticism is a claim of obligation. They reinforce each other and they are not identical.

munotes.in436

What Pluralism Is Up Against

Secularism as the standing answer

In S.R. Bommai v Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918; (1994) 3 SCC 1, a Bench of nine, Jeevan Reddy J. held that the constitutional promises of social justice, liberty of belief, faith or worship and equality of status and of opportunity cannot be attained unless the State eschews the religion, faith or belief of a person from its consideration altogether when dealing with him, his rights, his duties and his entitlements; that SECULARISM IS MORE THAN A PASSIVE ATTITUDE OF RELIGIOUS TOLERANCE AND IS A POSITIVE CONCEPT OF EQUAL TREATMENT OF ALL RELIGIONS; and that it is a constitutional goal and A BASIC FEATURE OF THE CONSTITUTION, so any step inconsistent with that policy is unconstitutional. That passage is the single most useful quotation in this module, and the Supreme Court quoted it again in 2019.

And the Court has held that hate speech is incompatible with a plural polity. In Amish Devgan v. Union of India, decided on 7 December 2020, on which the chapter on hate speech works in full: in a polity committed to pluralism, hate speech cannot conceivably contribute in any legitimate way to democracy and in fact repudiates the right to equality.

The statute that froze the past

The Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act 1991 is Parliament's answer to a specific danger: that a plural society will be pulled apart by competing claims to reverse conversions of places of worship made centuries ago. Its scheme is short.

Section 3, bar of conversion. No person shall convert any place of worship of any religious denomination or any section of it into a place of worship of a different section of the same denomination or of a different denomination or any section of it. By section 6 a contravention is punishable with imprisonment up to three years and fine.

Section 4(1), the freeze. It is hereby declared that THE RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF A PLACE OF WORSHIP EXISTING ON THE 15TH DAY OF AUGUST 1947 SHALL CONTINUE TO BE THE SAME as it existed on that day.

Section 4(2), the bar of jurisdiction. Any suit, appeal or proceeding pending at the commencement of the Act with respect to the conversion of the religious character of such a place SHALL ABATE, and no such suit shall lie afterwards in any court, tribunal or authority. The proviso preserves a proceeding founded on a conversion said to have taken place AFTER 15 August 1947, which is then to be disposed of in accordance with sub-section (1).

Section 4(3), the exceptions. The freeze and the bar do not apply to an ancient and historical monument or archaeological site covered by the Ancient Monuments and Archaeological Sites and Remains Act 1958; to a matter finally decided before the commencement; to a dispute settled by the parties among themselves before the commencement; to a conversion effected before the commencement by acquiescence; or to a conversion effected before the commencement which is not liable to be challenged, being barred by limitation.

munotes.in437

What Pluralism Is Up Against

Section 5, the exclusion. NOTHING IN THE ACT SHALL APPLY to the place or place of worship commonly known as Ram Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid situated in Ayodhya in the State of Uttar Pradesh, or to any suit, appeal or proceeding relating to it. The Act therefore did not settle that dispute and was never meant to; it quarantined it.

What the Supreme Court said the Act is for. In M. Siddiq v. Mahant Suresh Das, (2020) 1 SCC 1, decided on 9 November 2019 by a Constitution Bench of five. Facts. Appeals from the Allahabad High Court's decision in the title suits concerning the disputed site at Ayodhya, in which the Court examined the evidence, the juristic personality of the deity, the effect of the Act of 1991, and the characteristics of a mosque in Islamic law. Held, so far as this chapter is concerned: that the Act PROTECTS AND SECURES THE FUNDAMENTAL VALUES OF THE CONSTITUTION; that in guaranteeing the preservation of the religious character of places of public worship as they existed on 15 August 1947, Parliament determined that independence from colonial rule furnishes a constitutional basis for healing the injustices of the past by giving every religious community the confidence that its places of worship will be preserved; that the law addresses itself TO THE STATE AS MUCH AS TO EVERY CITIZEN and implements the Fundamental Duties under article 51A; that by enacting it the State operationalised its obligation to uphold the equality of all religions and secularism, WHICH IS PART OF THE BASIC FEATURES of the Constitution;

The Court went on: that the Act imposes a NON-DEROGABLE obligation and is a legislative instrument designed to protect the secular features of the Indian polity, preserving NON-RETROGRESSION as an essential feature of our secular values; and that in preserving the character of places of public worship Parliament mandated in no uncertain terms that HISTORY AND ITS WRONGS SHALL NOT BE USED AS INSTRUMENTS TO OPPRESS THE PRESENT AND THE FUTURE. The Court also rejected the submission that it should interpret religious doctrine in an absolute and extreme form and question the faith of worshippers, saying that nothing would be as destructive of the values underlying article 25. Why it matters here is that a Constitution Bench treated an ordinary statute as an instrument of the basic structure, which is unusual and quotable.

munotes.in438

What Pluralism Is Up Against

When a place of worship is destroyed

In Dr. M. Ismail Faruqui v. Union of India, (1994) 6 SCC 360, decided on 24 October 1994. Facts. After the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya on 6 December 1992, Parliament enacted the Acquisition of Certain Area at Ayodhya Act 1993 acquiring about 67 acres including the disputed site, and the President referred a question to the Court under article 143; the Act and the reference were challenged.

Held. The Court upheld most of the Act but struck down section 4(3), which had abated all pending suits and proceedings, as unconstitutional, and declined to answer the Presidential reference, holding it superfluous and unnecessary and returning it unanswered. It described the demolition as A MOST REPREHENSIBLE ACT WHICH STRUCK NOT ONLY AT A PLACE OF WORSHIP BUT AT THE PRINCIPLES OF SECULARISM, DEMOCRACY AND THE RULE OF LAW enshrined in the Constitution. It held that acquisition of a place of worship by the State is permissible where necessary for maintaining public order, and that a mosque is not an essential part of the practice of Islam such that namaz cannot be offered elsewhere, so the acquisition of a mosque as a place of worship does not by itself offend articles 25 and 26.

Why it matters here is twofold. It is the Court's own characterisation of what a communal demolition does to a constitution. And its holding on the mosque is the most criticised sentence in the area, because it applies the essential-practices doctrine to decide the constitutional standing of a place of worship.

What the Constitution asks of the citizen

Article 51A(e) places on every citizen the fundamental duty TO PROMOTE HARMONY AND THE SPIRIT OF COMMON BROTHERHOOD AMONGST ALL THE PEOPLE OF INDIA TRANSCENDING RELIGIOUS, LINGUISTIC AND REGIONAL OR SECTIONAL DIVERSITIES, and to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women. The duties are not directly enforceable, but they are not decorative either: in M. Siddiq the Court said the Places of Worship Act implements the duties under article 51A and is therefore a positive mandate to every citizen as well as to the State.

And education is where the duty is meant to take effect. In Aruna Roy v. Union of India, AIR 2002 SC 3176; (2002) 7 SCC 368, decided on 12 September 2002. Facts. A public interest litigation under article 32 challenged the National Curriculum Framework for School Education published by the National Council of Educational Research and Training, mainly on the ground that it introduced religious instruction into State schools contrary to article 28, and separately that the Central Advisory Board of Education had not been consulted. Held. The petition was dismissed. Non-consultation with the Board was no ground for setting the Framework aside, the Board not being a statutory body. On the substance, THE STUDY OF RELIGIONS FOR THE PURPOSE OF VALUE EDUCATION, AS DISTINCT FROM RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN A PARTICULAR RELIGION, is consistent with the constitutional scheme, and the Court connected this with article 51A(e) and with universal values such as truth, righteous conduct, peace, love and non-violence as the foundation of education. Why it matters here is the distinction it draws, which is exactly the line article 28 draws: learning ABOUT religions is not instruction IN a religion.

munotes.in439

What Pluralism Is Up Against

A worked example

A suit is filed in 2026 seeking a declaration that a mosque built in the sixteenth century stands on the site of a temple demolished then, and asking for possession. The plaint says the Act of 1991 does not bar it because the structure is a protected monument, and alternatively because the Act is unconstitutional. Advise.

First, the freeze. Section 4(1) declares that the religious character of a place of worship existing on 15 August 1947 shall continue to be the same. If the mosque was a mosque on that date, the declaration sought is contrary to the section.

Second, the bar. Section 4(2) bars any suit with respect to the conversion of the religious character of such a place. A suit filed in 2026 does not lie.

Third, the proviso. It preserves a proceeding founded on a conversion said to have occurred AFTER 15 August 1947. A sixteenth-century conversion is not within it.

Fourth, the monument exception. Section 4(3)(a) exempts a place which is an ancient and historical monument or an archaeological site or remains covered by the Act of 1958. That is a question of fact: whether the place is in fact so covered. If it is, the freeze and the bar do not apply to it, and the suit would proceed on the ordinary law. This is the exception litigation now turns on, and an answer should say so rather than pretend the Act is airtight.

Fifth, the constitutional challenge. On M. Siddiq the Act protects and secures the fundamental values of the Constitution, implements article 51A, operationalises the State's obligation to uphold the equality of all religions, imposes a non-derogable obligation, and preserves non-retrogression as an essential feature of secular values. A challenge would have to overcome that characterisation by a Constitution Bench.

Sixth, section 5. If the suit related to the Ram Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid, the Act would not apply at all, and that dispute was decided in M. Siddiq itself.

Answer: the suit is barred by section 4(2) unless the place falls within the monument exception in section 4(3)(a), which is a question of fact; the constitutional challenge faces a Constitution Bench's characterisation of the Act as an instrument of the Constitution's basic features.

munotes.in440

What Pluralism Is Up Against

Distinctions

ThreatWhat it claimsThe constitutional answer
CommunalismThe community is the unit of politicsArticle 15(1); sections 123(3) and 123(3A) of the Act of 1951; sections 196 and 197 of the Sanhita
MajoritarianismNumbers may decide anythingPart III, judicial review, the basic structure; secularism a basic feature: S.R. Bommai
Religious fanaticismA religious command overrides a constitutional oneArticle 25(1) subject to public order, morality, health and the other provisions of Part III; article 25(2)(b)
Reopening the pastHistory justifies present dispossessionPlaces of Worship Act 1991, sections 3 and 4; M. Siddiq on non-retrogression
The Act appliesThe Act does not apply
Any place of worship of any denomination or sectionRam Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid: section 5
A pending suit on a pre-1947 conversion, which abatesA proceeding on a conversion after 15 August 1947
A dispute not yet decidedA matter finally decided before the commencement
A conversion still open to challengeAn ancient monument or archaeological site under the Act of 1958
Every person, and the StateA conversion settled by the parties, or effected by acquiescence, or barred by limitation

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Places of Worship Act settled Ayodhya. Section 5 excludes that site by name. The dispute was decided in M. Siddiq on the title suits.

It does not mean the Act is beyond argument. Section 4(3)(a) exempts ancient monuments and archaeological sites, and that exception is where the present litigation is directed.

It does not mean secularism is a policy the government of the day may adjust. S.R. Bommai holds it a basic feature and a constitutional goal, and any step inconsistent with it unconstitutional.

It does not mean fundamental duties are enforceable in themselves. They are not directly enforceable, but M. Siddiq treats the Act of 1991 as implementing article 51A, which shows how a duty acquires legal force: through a statute that gives effect to it.

It does not mean religion may not be taught at all. Aruna Roy upholds the study of religions for value education as distinct from religious instruction in a particular religion.

And it does not mean the answers have worked. A constitution supplies instruments; it does not supply the will to use them. That is the honest closing sentence of a Module II answer, and it leads directly into Module III, where the question becomes whether one civil code would strengthen the plural order or flatten it.

Quick revision

Three threats, distinguished: communalism (community as the unit of politics), majoritarianism (numbers deciding what the Constitution has removed from numbers), religious fanaticism (a religious command against a constitutional one). Answers: article 15(1) and the secular election law; Part III, judicial review and the basic structure; article 25(1) subject to public order, morality, health and the other Part III provisions, with article 25(2)(b).

munotes.in441

What Pluralism Is Up Against

S.R. Bommai 1994, nine judges, Jeevan Reddy J.: the State must eschew a person's religion altogether in dealing with his rights, duties and entitlements; secularism is more than passive tolerance, it is a POSITIVE CONCEPT OF EQUAL TREATMENT OF ALL RELIGIONS, a constitutional goal and a BASIC FEATURE; any step inconsistent with it is unconstitutional.

Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act 1991: section 3 bars conversion of any place of worship, punishable up to three years under section 6; section 4(1) freezes religious character as on 15 August 1947; section 4(2) abates pending suits and bars future ones, with a proviso for post-1947 conversions; section 4(3) exempts ancient monuments and archaeological sites under the Act of 1958, matters finally decided, disputes settled, conversions by acquiescence and conversions barred by limitation; section 5 excludes Ram Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid by name.

M. Siddiq 2019: the Act protects and secures the fundamental values of the Constitution, addresses the State AND every citizen, implements article 51A, operationalises the equality of all religions and secularism as part of the basic features, imposes a non-derogable obligation, preserves NON-RETROGRESSION, and mandates that history and its wrongs shall not be used as instruments to oppress the present and the future; and the Court refused to question the faith of worshippers.

Ismail Faruqui 1994: the demolition was a most reprehensible act striking at secularism, democracy and the rule of law; section 4(3) of the Act of 1993 struck down; the reference returned unanswered; acquisition of a place of worship permissible for public order, and a mosque held not an essential part of the practice of Islam. Aruna Roy 2002: study of religions for value education is not religious instruction; connected with article 51A(e). Amish Devgan 2020: hate speech repudiates the right to equality in a polity committed to pluralism.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish communalism, majoritarianism and religious fanaticism. Communalism organises political life around religious community so that a citizen is addressed as a group member first. Majoritarianism claims that the numerical majority may decide questions the Constitution has removed from decision by numbers. Religious fanaticism claims that a religious command overrides a constitutional obligation. Each has a different constitutional answer.

2. State the passage from S.R. Bommai on secularism. That the State must eschew a person's religion, faith or belief from its consideration altogether in dealing with his rights, duties and entitlements; that secularism is more than a passive attitude of religious tolerance and is a positive concept of equal treatment of all religions; and that it is a constitutional goal and a basic feature, so any step inconsistent with it is unconstitutional.

munotes.in442

What Pluralism Is Up Against

3. What does section 4(1) of the Places of Worship Act declare, and what does section 4(2) do? Section 4(1) declares that the religious character of a place of worship existing on 15 August 1947 shall continue to be the same as it existed on that day. Section 4(2) abates pending suits with respect to the conversion of such a character and bars future ones, with a proviso preserving proceedings founded on a conversion said to have occurred after that date.

4. Name the five exceptions in section 4(3). An ancient and historical monument or archaeological site or remains covered by the Act of 1958; a matter finally decided before the commencement; a dispute settled by the parties before the commencement; a conversion effected before the commencement by acquiescence; and a conversion effected before the commencement which is barred by limitation.

5. What did M. Siddiq say the Act of 1991 is? A legislative instrument designed to protect the secular features of the Indian polity, which is one of the basic features of the Constitution; it imposes a non-derogable obligation, implements the fundamental duties under article 51A, addresses the State as much as every citizen, and preserves non-retrogression as an essential feature of our secular values.

6. What did the Court say about the demolition in Ismail Faruqui, and what is the criticised holding in that case? That it was a most reprehensible act which struck not only at a place of worship but at the principles of secularism, democracy and the rule of law. The criticised holding is that a mosque is not an essential part of the practice of Islam such that namaz cannot be offered elsewhere, so its acquisition does not by itself offend articles 25 and 26.

7. May religion be taught in a State school? A religion may not be taught as instruction in that religion, but the STUDY OF RELIGIONS for the purposes of value education is consistent with the constitutional scheme: Aruna Roy v. Union of India, which connected the point with the fundamental duty in article 51A(e).

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in443

Module III

munotes.in

Chapter Eighty-Three

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

Article 44 is nineteen words in the unenforceable Part of the Constitution, and almost everything argued about it turns on four of those words.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 44 provides that "The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India." It is a Directive Principle of State Policy, so by article 37 it is not enforceable by any court, though the principles in Part IV are nevertheless FUNDAMENTAL IN THE GOVERNANCE OF THE COUNTRY and it is the duty of the State to apply them in making laws. The Supreme Court has repeatedly regretted that it remains unimplemented, in Shah Bano in 1985, in Sarla Mudgal in 1995, in John Vallamattom in 2003 and in Jose Paulo Coutinho in 2019; and it has just as consistently refused to compel implementation, most clearly in Ahmedabad Women Action Group v. Union of India.

The text, word by word

"The State". The obligation is on the State as defined in article 12, and legislative competence is in Entry 5 of the Concurrent List, so both Parliament and a State Legislature may act. That single fact is what made the Uttarakhand Act of 2024 possible, and it is worked in its own chapter.

"Shall endeavour to secure". Compare article 45 as it now stands, which also says "shall endeavour to provide", with article 21A, which says "The State SHALL provide". The framers knew how to impose a duty of result and did not do so here. The obligation is to make the attempt.

"For the citizens". Not for communities, and not for religions. The unit of the article is the citizen, which is the pivot of the whole case in favour: a code addressed to citizens does not ask a community's permission.

"A uniform civil code". Two words carry an argument each. CIVIL, so the subject matter is marriage, divorce, maintenance, guardianship, adoption and succession, and not criminal law, which is already uniform, nor contract, tort, property or procedure, which are already uniform too. UNIFORM, which is not the same word as identical: a code may be uniform in that one law governs everybody while still containing options, exemptions and different provisions for different situations, as the Special Marriage Act 1954 does.

"Throughout the territory of India". Territorial reach, and the phrase that makes the Goa position and the Uttarakhand position both anomalous in opposite directions. Goa has had a common civil code since long before the Constitution; Uttarakhand has enacted one for one State, which is uniformity within a State and diversity across the country.

Where it sits, and what that means

Article 37 provides that the provisions of Part IV shall NOT BE ENFORCEABLE BY ANY COURT, but that the principles laid down are NEVERTHELESS FUNDAMENTAL IN THE GOVERNANCE OF THE COUNTRY and that it shall be the DUTY OF THE STATE to apply them in making laws.

munotes.in444

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

So three propositions follow, and an answer should give all three.

First, no mandamus. No court will direct the State to enact a uniform civil code. In Ahmedabad Women Action Group v. Union of India, (1997) 2 SCR 389, decided on 24 February 1997. Facts. A group of writ petitions asked the Court to declare Muslim, Hindu and Christian personal law provisions on polygamy, unilateral divorce, maintenance, guardianship and succession void as violating articles 14, 15 and 21, and to direct that the Shariat Act not be enacted so far as it affected the dignity and rights of Muslim women. Held. The petitions were DISMISSED. The matters raised were for the LEGISLATURE and not for the Court: remedies of the kind sought involve issues of State policy with which the Court does not ordinarily have concern, and the desirability of a uniform civil code under article 44 does not authorise a court to strike down personal law provisions at the instance of a public interest petitioner. Why it matters here is that it is the clearest statement that article 44 confers no right on anybody.

Second, no immunity either. A directive principle does not protect a law from Part III. Article 44 does not save a discriminatory personal law from article 14; what protects uncodified personal law is Narasu Appa Mali's holding that it is not "law" within article 13, which is a different point and is worked in its own chapter.

Third, it is a legitimate object. Because Part IV is fundamental in governance, a law made towards a directive principle has a constitutionally recognised object, which matters when the law is tested for reasonableness under article 19 or for classification under article 14.

The enabling clause nobody quotes

Article 25(2)(b) provides that nothing in article 25 shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law providing for SOCIAL WELFARE AND REFORM or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus. Read with article 25(1), which is itself subject to public order, morality, health AND THE OTHER PROVISIONS OF PART III, this is the answer to the objection that a uniform civil code would violate the freedom of religion.

The structure is therefore this. Article 44 supplies the objective, article 25(2)(b) supplies the power, and article 37 withholds the compulsion. A candidate who can state that in one sentence has the architecture of the topic.

munotes.in445

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

What the Court has actually said

1985, Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum. In dismissing the husband's appeal against maintenance under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, the Court added observations regretting that article 44 had remained A DEAD LETTER and expressing the hope for a common civil code.

1995, Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India. Sahai J., concurring, observed that no religion permits deliberate distortions, that many Islamic countries have themselves codified their personal law to restrict polygamy, and that a provision for a common register of marriages and for maintenance and succession would pave the way for a unified civil code.

2000, Lily Thomas v. Union of India. The correction. Review petitions contended that Sarla Mudgal had DIRECTED the enactment of a uniform civil code. Held, dismissing them, that Sarla Mudgal had done no such thing, ARTICLE 44 BEING A DIRECTIVE PRINCIPLE, and that the judgment had declared the law as it already stood rather than making new law with retrospective effect. This is the case to cite against anyone who says the Supreme Court has ordered a uniform civil code.

2003, John Vallamattom v. Union of India. In striking down section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925 under article 14, the Court observed that ARTICLE 44 REMAINS UNIMPLEMENTED.

2019, Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira. Holding that the Portuguese Civil Code 1867 as applicable in Goa governs the succession of a Goan domiciliary to property anywhere in India, the Court observed that GOA IS A SHINING EXAMPLE OF AN INDIAN STATE WHICH HAS A UNIFORM CIVIL CODE APPLICABLE TO ALL, REGARDLESS OF RELIGION, EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS, and noted that the founders had hoped for a uniform civil code under article 44 but that there had been no attempt to frame one.

And 1996, Pannalal Bansilal Pitti v. State of Andhra Pradesh, is the warning on the other side. Upholding a State Act regulating Hindu religious institutions against the objection that it did not touch other religions, the Court held that A UNIFORM LAW, THOUGH HIGHLY DESIRABLE, MAY BE COUNTER-PRODUCTIVE IF ENACTED IN ONE GO for a people of different faiths; that in a democracy governed by the rule of law gradual and progressive change should be brought about and the legislature may proceed step by step; and that the directive principles themselves visualise diversity while fostering uniformity.

Put Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal beside the exhortations and the Court's position becomes coherent rather than contradictory: it wishes the code existed, it will not order it, it will not strike down personal law to force it, and it accepts that the legislature may move piece by piece.

munotes.in446

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

A worked example

A public interest petition asks the Supreme Court to declare that the failure to enact a uniform civil code violates articles 14 and 15, and to direct the Union to introduce a Bill within a year. It relies on the observations in Shah Bano, Sarla Mudgal and Jose Paulo Coutinho. Advise.

First, the enforceability point. Article 37 excludes enforcement of Part IV by any court, and article 44 is in Part IV. A right to have the code enacted does not exist.

Second, the direct authority. Ahmedabad Women Action Group dismissed essentially this petition, holding the matter to be for the legislature and the desirability of a uniform civil code no authority for a court to intervene.

Third, the observations relied on. They are observations. Lily Thomas says so expressly of Sarla Mudgal: it did not direct the Government to enact a code, article 44 being a directive principle.

Fourth, articles 14 and 15. Those articles bite on a LAW that discriminates, not on the absence of one. And uncodified personal law is not "law" for article 13 on Narasu Appa Mali, a holding doubted but never overruled.

Fifth, would a direction to introduce a Bill be available? No. That is legislative business, and Pannalal Bansilal adds a substantive reason: gradual and progressive change is what a democracy governed by the rule of law does, and the legislature may proceed step by step.

Answer: the petition fails. What the petitioner can properly ask is that a specific provision of a codified personal law be tested against article 14, which is how John Vallamattom and Shayara Bano were won.

Distinctions

Article 44 saysArticle 44 does not say
The State shall ENDEAVOUR to secureThe State shall provide
For the CITIZENSFor each religious community
A UNIFORM civil codeAn identical civil code
Throughout the TERRITORY of IndiaIn each State separately
Nothing about religionThat religion is displaced; article 25(2)(b) does that work
Directive PrincipleFundamental Right
Part IVPart III
Not enforceable by any court: article 37Enforceable under articles 32 and 226
Fundamental in the governance of the countryBinding as law
A duty of the State in making lawsA limit on what the State may do
Supplies an object a law may pursueSupplies a test a law must pass

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Supreme Court has ordered a uniform civil code. Lily Thomas states expressly that Sarla Mudgal did not, article 44 being a directive principle.

It does not mean article 44 is unimportant because it is unenforceable. Article 37 calls the principles fundamental in the governance of the country, and Narasu Appa Mali reasoned FROM article 44's existence to the conclusion that personal law is not void under article 13.

munotes.in447

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

It does not mean "uniform" means "identical". The Special Marriage Act 1954 is one law for everybody and still contains options; a code can be uniform without abolishing every difference.

It does not mean a uniform civil code would cover criminal law. Criminal law, contract, tort, evidence, transfer of property and procedure are already uniform. What is not uniform is the civil law of the family.

And it does not mean the Court is inconsistent. It wishes the code existed, will not order it, will not strike down personal law wholesale to force it, and accepts step-by-step reform. Those four positions fit together.

Quick revision

Text: "The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India." Part IV; article 37 makes it unenforceable but fundamental in governance and a duty in making laws. Competence: Entry 5 of the Concurrent List, so a State may legislate. Enabling clause: article 25(2)(b), social welfare and reform, read with article 25(1) being subject to the other provisions of Part III. Exhortations: Shah Bano 1985, article 44 a dead letter; Sarla Mudgal 1995, Sahai J. on a common register of marriages; John Vallamattom 2003, article 44 remains unimplemented; Jose Paulo Coutinho 2019, Goa a shining example of a State with a uniform civil code applicable to all regardless of religion except while protecting certain limited rights. Refusals: Ahmedabad Women Action Group 1997, the matter is for the legislature and article 44's desirability is no authority to strike down personal law; Lily Thomas 2000, Sarla Mudgal did not direct enactment; Pannalal Bansilal 1996, a uniform law though highly desirable may be counter-productive if enacted in one go, and the legislature may proceed step by step.

Test yourself

1. Reproduce article 44 and say where it sits. "The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India." It is article 44 of Part IV, the Directive Principles of State Policy.

2. What does article 37 do to it? Makes it unenforceable by any court, while declaring the principles of Part IV fundamental in the governance of the country and imposing on the State the duty to apply them in making laws.

3. Which four words in article 44 carry the argument, and why? "Endeavour", because the duty is of effort and not of result; "citizens", because the unit is the individual and not the community; "civil", because the subject is family law and not the criminal or commercial law, which are already uniform; and "uniform", because uniformity is not identity.

munotes.in448

Article 44, and Exactly What It Says

4. Has the Supreme Court ever directed the enactment of a uniform civil code? No. Lily Thomas v. Union of India held expressly that Sarla Mudgal had not done so, article 44 being a directive principle, and Ahmedabad Women Action Group dismissed a petition seeking such relief as a matter for the legislature.

5. Which provision would answer the objection that a uniform civil code violates freedom of religion? Article 25(2)(b), which preserves the State's power to make laws providing for social welfare and reform, read with article 25(1), which is itself subject to the other provisions of Part III.

6. What did Pannalal Bansilal Pitti say about uniformity? That a uniform law, though highly desirable, may be counter-productive if enacted in one go for a people of different faiths; that gradual and progressive change is what a democracy governed by the rule of law brings about and the legislature may proceed step by step; and that the directive principles themselves visualise diversity while fostering uniformity.

7. What did the Court observe about Goa in 2019? That Goa is a shining example of an Indian State which has a uniform civil code applicable to all regardless of religion, except while protecting certain limited rights, and that although the founders had hoped for a uniform civil code under article 44 there had been no attempt to frame one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in449

Chapter Eighty-Four

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

The Assembly debated a uniform civil code for one afternoon, defeated every attempt to protect personal law from it, and passed it only after being assured by three speakers that nobody would be compelled.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: draft article 35, which became article 44 without amendment, was debated on 23 November 1948. Three Muslim members moved provisos to protect personal law, and the objections were that the clause contradicted the fundamental right of religious freedom in draft article 19 and that it would be tyrannous to minorities. K.M. Munshi and Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar answered for the Drafting Committee, and Dr Ambedkar replied with two observations and an assurance: that India already had a uniform civil code in almost every field except marriage and succession, that Muslim personal law had not in fact been uniform or immutable in India, and that a future Parliament might well provide that the code apply ONLY TO THOSE WHO DECLARE THEMSELVES WILLING TO BE BOUND BY IT, so that the application might in the initial stage be purely voluntary. Two provisos were negatived and the article was adopted.

Who said what

Mohammad Ismail Khan moved that a proviso be added: "Provided that any group, section or community of people shall not be obliged to give up its own personal law in case it has such a law." His grounds were that the right to follow personal law is part of a people's way of life, part of their religion and part of their culture; that a secular State should not interfere with it; that European precedent existed, and he read the treaty clause by which the Serb, Croat and Slovene State agreed to grant the Mussulmans provisions on family law and personal status suitable to Mussulman usage; and that harmony is not secured by regimenting the civil law but by leaving each section free.

Naziruddin Ahmad moved a different proviso: that the personal law of any community guaranteed by statute should not be changed EXCEPT WITH THE PREVIOUS APPROVAL OF THE COMMUNITY, ascertained in such manner as the Union Legislature might determine by law. His argument was constitutional. Draft article 19, the freedom of religion clause, is justiciable and gives the subject a right; draft article 35 is not justiciable and gives the State a latitude; so the later article "is likely to encourage the State to break the guarantees given in article 19". He accepted that the goal should be a uniform civil code, but said the change must be gradual and with the consent of those concerned, adding that in 175 years the British had enacted the Registration Act, the Limitation Act, the two procedure Codes, the Penal Code, the Evidence Act, the Transfer of Property Act and the Sarda Act and had never touched marriage and inheritance.

munotes.in450

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

Mahboob Ali Baig moved amendment No. 833: "Provided that nothing in this article shall affect the personal law of the citizen." His construction of the article was that "civil code" does not cover personal law at all, and that it means property, transfer of property, contract and evidence; his amendment was to put the point beyond doubt. He added that people had strange ideas about a secular State, which does not require a common law in every matter of daily life.

B. Pocker supported Ismail Khan's proviso and put the objection at its highest: that one of the secrets of British success was that each community was guaranteed its own personal law; that "uniform" begged the question, since even among Hindus there were Mitakshara and Dayabhaga and other systems, and nobody could say which would be the standard; that the clause was antagonistic to draft article 19; and that in a democracy it is the duty of the majority to secure the sacred rights of every minority, for "it is a misnomer to call it a democracy if the majority rides rough-shod over the rights of the minorities".

Hussain Imam made the practical objection: that India is too diverse to be stamped with one kind of anything; that succession, marriage and divorce were placed in the CONCURRENT list, so eleven or twelve legislatures could legislate according to their own requirements, which is itself an obstacle to uniformity; that special protections had been given to backward classes and to the aboriginal population of the Scheduled areas; and that a uniform law is desirable but "at a very distant date", after literacy and economic advance. He also drew the distinction that a secular State is not an anti-religious State: it is not irreligious but non-religious.

The reply for the Drafting Committee

K.M. Munshi answered the two objections directly.

On draft article 19, he pointed out that the House had already accepted a clause permitting the State to make any law regulating or restricting secular activity associated with religious practice, and any law FOR SOCIAL WELFARE AND REFORM. The House had therefore already accepted that a religious practice which covers a secular activity or falls in the field of social reform may be legislated upon without infringing the fundamental right.

On tyranny to the minority, he said that nowhere in advanced Muslim countries was the personal law of a minority treated as so sacrosanct as to prevent a civil code, instancing Turkey and Egypt; and he made the argument that is quoted against the objectors to this day, that when the Shariat Act was passed the KHOJAS AND CUTCHI MEMONS, who had followed certain Hindu customs since their conversion and did not want to conform to the Shariat, were made to submit by a legislature in which other Muslim members carried the point. "Where were the rights of minority then?"

munotes.in451

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

He added that the disadvantages of having no code fall on the majority too: Mayukha in some parts, Mitakshara in others, Dayabhaga in Bengal, and provinces beginning to make separate Hindu law for themselves. And he made the equality argument in its sharpest form: if the personal law of inheritance and succession is really part of religion, "you can never give, for instance, equality to women", though the House had already passed a fundamental right against discrimination on the ground of sex.

Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar put the integration argument. A civil code runs into every department of civil relations, contracts, property, succession, marriage; the article AIMS AT AMITY and does not destroy it, differential systems of inheritance being among the factors that contribute to differences among the peoples of India. No system is self-contained if it is to have the elements of growth: the sponsors of the Hindu Code had taken a lead not from Hindu law alone, and the Succession Act had drawn on both the Roman and the English systems. He asked why greater confidence should be reposed in a foreign government, which had unified the criminal law and the law of contract without objection, than in a democratic one.

And he gave an assurance. "If there is a determined opposition, or if there is strong opposition by any section of the community, it would be unwise on the part of the legislators of this country to attempt to ignore it," and again, "Certainly no Parliament, no Legislature will be so unwise as to attempt it."

A third assurance came by interjection. L. Krishnaswami Bharathi said that it was not an attempt at imposition and that "if anything is done, it will be done only with the consent of all concerned".

Ambedkar's reply

He began by declining the merits. He said he did not propose to touch the question whether the country should have a civil code, that Munshi and Alladi had dealt with it sufficiently, and that he would make a full statement when the fundamental rights amendments were moved.

First observation: the code is not new. "We have in this country a uniform code of laws covering almost every aspect of human relationship." A uniform and complete criminal code in the Penal Code and the Criminal Procedure Code, the Transfer of Property Act, the Negotiable Instruments Acts, and innumerable other enactments. "THE ONLY PROVINCE THE CIVIL LAW HAS NOT BEEN ABLE TO INVADE SO FAR IS MARRIAGE AND SUCCESSION. It is this little corner which we have not been able to invade so far." The question was therefore not whether such a thing could be done, because as a matter of fact it had already been done everywhere else.

munotes.in452

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

Second observation: Muslim personal law had not been uniform in India. He challenged the assertion of immutability with three facts as he stated them: that the North-West Frontier Province was not subject to the Shariat law and followed Hindu law in matters of succession until the Central Legislature intervened; that up to 1937, in the United Provinces, the Central Provinces and Bombay, Muslims were to a large extent governed by HINDU LAW in matters of succession, which is why the legislature had to pass the Shariat Act of 1937; and that in North Malabar the MARUMAKKATHAYAM law, a matriarchal and not a patriarchal system, applied to Muslims as well as Hindus. From this he drew the conclusion that if portions of Hindu law were incorporated into a future civil code because they were found the most suitable, it would not be open to any Muslim to say that violence had been done to the sentiments of the community.

Then the assurance, which is the most quoted sentence of the debate. Members had read too much into the article, which merely proposes that the State shall ENDEAVOUR to secure a civil code. "It does not say that after the Code is framed the State shall enforce it upon all citizens merely because they are citizens. IT IS PERFECTLY POSSIBLE THAT THE FUTURE PARLIAMENT MAY MAKE A PROVISION BY WAY OF MAKING A BEGINNING THAT THE CODE SHALL APPLY ONLY TO THOSE WHO MAKE A DECLARATION THAT THEY ARE PREPARED TO BE BOUND BY IT, so that in the initial stage the application of the Code may be purely voluntary." He added that the method was not novel: the Shariat Act of 1937 had itself worked that way outside the North-West Frontier Province, a Muslim who wanted to be bound going to an officer of the State and making a declaration.

What the Assembly actually decided

Two provisos were put and negatived: Ismail Khan's, and Naziruddin Ahmad's. Mahboob Ali Baig's was moved and never put, which is a fact worth stating precisely, because a great deal of writing on this debate says that three amendments were rejected.

A motion that Part IV of the Draft Constitution be deleted was also negatived, and "That article 35 stand part of the Constitution" was adopted. The article was therefore adopted WITHOUT AMENDMENT.

munotes.in453

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

What the debate is used for now

By those who want the code, three things: Ambedkar's point that the civil law had already invaded everything except marriage and succession; Munshi's point that equality for women is impossible if inheritance is treated as religion; and Alladi's point that the article aims at amity.

By those who resist it, three others: the three assurances, which they say were the price of the article's adoption; Naziruddin Ahmad's constitutional objection that a non-justiciable directive should not be allowed to erode a justiciable right; and Hussain Imam's observation that the subject was put in the CONCURRENT List, which is not how a framer secures uniformity.

And both sides quote Ambedkar's voluntary-declaration passage, in opposite directions. Those against it say the Assembly was promised that nobody would be compelled. Those for it say the passage describes only a possible BEGINNING, and that Ambedkar's own reason for offering it was to remove a fear he thought unfounded.

A candidate who can set the debate out this way, and then say which side they find persuasive and why, is doing exactly what a question asking for a discussion of article 44 requires.

A worked example

In an examination answer on the uniform civil code, how should the Constituent Assembly material be used?

Not as narrative. A list of who spoke earns little. What earns marks is using the debate to answer a legal question.

Use it on construction. Mahboob Ali Baig argued that "civil code" does not include personal law. The Assembly did not accept the proviso that would have said so, and Ambedkar's reply identifies marriage and succession as precisely the field the article aims at. So the debate settles that article 44 is directed at personal law and not merely at contract and property.

Use it on the article 25 objection. Munshi's answer is that the House had already enacted the social welfare and reform clause, so the objection had been dealt with before article 35 was reached. That is the historical form of the argument that article 25(1) is subject to the other provisions of Part III and article 25(2)(b) preserves reform.

Use it on compulsion. Ambedkar's assurance is the strongest textual support for a code that is optional at first, which is what the Special Marriage Act 1954 in fact is, and which is the "middle way" a good answer reaches.

Use it on the claim of immutability. Ambedkar's three facts about the North-West Frontier Province, the Shariat Act 1937 and North Malabar are the answer to any assertion that a personal law has always been what it now is.

And be accurate about the vote. Two provisos negatived, one moved but never put, the deletion of Part IV negatived, the article adopted.

munotes.in454

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

Distinctions

The objectionWho made itThe answer given
Personal law is part of religion and cultureMohammad Ismail Khan, B. PockerMunshi: the House had already permitted laws for social welfare and reform
A non-justiciable directive will erode a justiciable rightNaziruddin AhmadNot answered directly; article 37 was left as it stood
"Civil code" should not be read to include personal lawMahboob Ali BaigAmbedkar: marriage and succession are the very field intended
The country is too diverse, and the subject is in the Concurrent ListHussain ImamAlladi: unification proceeds by influence, not by fiat
It would be tyranny of the majorityB. PockerMunshi: the Khojas and Cutchi Memons were made to submit to the Shariat Act; and it is more tyrannous to the majority
AssuranceGiven by
The code may apply only to those who declare they are willing to be bound, purely voluntary at the beginningDr Ambedkar
Determined or strong opposition by any section should not be ignored, and no legislature will be so unwiseAlladi Krishnaswami Ayyar
It is not an attempt at imposition; anything done will be done only with the consent of all concernedL. Krishnaswami Bharathi

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Assembly rejected a uniform civil code. It adopted the article, and negatived every proviso put to the vote and the motion to delete Part IV.

It does not mean the Assembly promised the code would never be compulsory. Ambedkar said it was PERFECTLY POSSIBLE that Parliament might begin voluntarily. That is a description of what a future Parliament might do, not a limit on what it may do.

It does not mean Ambedkar argued for the code on its merits. He expressly declined to, saying Munshi and Alladi had dealt with it and that he would speak fully when the fundamental rights amendments came up.

It does not mean three amendments were defeated. Two were put and negatived; Mahboob Ali Baig's was moved and never put.

And it does not mean the debate decides the law. It is an aid to construction, admissible on the object and the mischief, and it has been quoted by the Supreme Court on both sides. Article 44 says what it says.

Quick revision

23 November 1948, Volume VII; draft article 35, adopted without amendment as article 44. Provisos moved: Mohammad Ismail Khan (no group, section or community obliged to give up its personal law), Naziruddin Ahmad (statutorily guaranteed personal law not to be changed except with the previous approval of the community), Mahboob Ali Baig, amendment No. 833 (nothing in the article to affect the personal law of the citizen). Supporters of the provisos: B. Pocker (the majority riding rough-shod over minorities is tyranny, not democracy) and Hussain Imam (too diverse; the subject is in the Concurrent List; a secular State is non-religious, not irreligious).

munotes.in455

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

For the Drafting Committee: Munshi (the social welfare and reform clause already permits it; Turkey and Egypt; the Khojas and Cutchi Memons made to submit to the Shariat Act; Mayukha, Mitakshara and Dayabhaga among Hindus; equality for women impossible if inheritance is religion) and Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar (the article aims at amity; no system is self-contained; the British unified criminal law and contract without objection).

Ambedkar: declined the merits; the civil law already covers almost everything, "the only province the Civil Law has not been able to invade so far is Marriage and Succession"; Muslim personal law was not immutable, citing the North-West Frontier Province, the Shariat Act 1937 for the United Provinces, the Central Provinces and Bombay, and Marumakkathayam in North Malabar; and the assurance that a future Parliament might apply the code only to those declaring themselves willing to be bound, so that at the initial stage it may be purely voluntary, as the Shariat Act 1937 itself worked.

Result: two provisos negatived, one never put, the deletion of Part IV negatived, article 35 adopted.

Test yourself

1. On what date was the article debated, and what was its draft number? 23 November 1948, Constituent Assembly of India Volume VII; draft article 35, which became article 44.

2. Set out the three provisos moved and say what happened to each. Mohammad Ismail Khan's, that no group, section or community be obliged to give up its personal law: put and negatived. Naziruddin Ahmad's, that statutorily guaranteed personal law not be changed except with the previous approval of the community: put and negatived. Mahboob Ali Baig's amendment No. 833, that nothing in the article affect the personal law of the citizen: moved, and never put to the vote.

3. What was Naziruddin Ahmad's constitutional objection? That draft article 19 conferred a justiciable right on the subject while draft article 35 conferred a non-justiciable latitude on the State, so the later article was likely to encourage the State to break the guarantee given in the earlier one.

4. How did Munshi answer the objection based on the freedom of religion? By pointing out that the House had already accepted a clause permitting the State to regulate secular activity associated with religious practice and to make laws for social welfare and reform, so it had already decided that such matters may be legislated upon.

5. State Ambedkar's two observations. That India already had a uniform civil code covering almost every aspect of human relationship, the only province the civil law had not been able to invade being marriage and succession; and that Muslim personal law had not in fact been uniform or immutable in India, as the North-West Frontier Province, the Shariat Act of 1937 and the Marumakkathayam law of North Malabar showed.

munotes.in456

The Constituent Assembly Debate on Article 44

6. Quote the assurance Ambedkar gave. That it is perfectly possible that a future Parliament may provide, by way of making a beginning, that the code shall apply only to those who make a declaration that they are prepared to be bound by it, so that in the initial stage the application of the code may be purely voluntary.

7. Which two other assurances are quoted from the same debate? Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar's, that determined or strong opposition by any section should not be ignored and that no legislature will be so unwise as to attempt it; and L. Krishnaswami Bharathi's interjection that it is not an attempt at imposition and that anything done will be done only with the consent of all concerned.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in457

Chapter Eighty-Five

The Personal Law Systems of India

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

India has no single family law, and the reason the argument is hard is that the systems overlap, are mostly statutory already, and differ on some subjects and not on others.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the civil law of the family in India is divided by religion. Hindus, Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs are governed by the four codifying Acts of 1955 and 1956; Muslims by the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937 read with uncodified Muslim law and three later statutes; Christians by the Indian Christian Marriage Act 1872 and the Indian Divorce Act 1869; Parsis by the Parsi Marriage and Divorce Act 1936 and the Indian Succession Act 1925; and anybody at all, of any religion or none, may instead marry under the Special Marriage Act 1954 and take the Indian Succession Act with it. Overlaying all of them is section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, now section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, which applies to everybody.

Who is governed by what

Hindus, by four statutes. The Hindu Marriage Act 1955, the Hindu Succession Act 1956, the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956 and the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956.

Section 2 of the Hindu Marriage Act does the defining, and it is defined NEGATIVELY, which is the point most often missed. The Act applies (a) to any person who is a HINDU by religion in any of its forms or developments, including a Virashaiva, a Lingayat or a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana or Arya Samaj; (b) to any person who is a BUDDHIST, JAINA OR SIKH by religion; and (c) to any other person domiciled in the territories to which the Act extends WHO IS NOT A MUSLIM, CHRISTIAN, PARSI OR JEW by religion, unless it is proved that such a person would not have been governed by Hindu law had the Act not been passed.

So "Hindu" in these Acts is a residual legal category, not a religious one. The explanation extends it to a child both of whose parents are Hindus, Buddhists, Jains or Sikhs; to a child one of whose parents is, and who is brought up as a member of that parent's community; and to a convert or re-convert. And section 2(2) provides that the Act does NOT apply to the members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) unless the Central Government by notification otherwise directs, which is a standing exemption a uniform civil code would have to deal with.

Muslims, by section 2 of the Act of 1937 plus uncodified law. Section 2 provides that NOTWITHSTANDING ANY CUSTOM OR USAGE TO THE CONTRARY, in all questions (SAVE QUESTIONS RELATING TO AGRICULTURAL LAND) regarding intestate succession, special property of females, marriage, dissolution of marriage INCLUDING TALAQ, ILA, ZIHAR, LIAN, KHULA AND MUBARAAT, maintenance, dower, guardianship, gifts, trusts and trust properties, and wakfs, THE RULE OF DECISION IN CASES WHERE THE PARTIES ARE MUSLIMS SHALL BE THE MUSLIM PERSONAL LAW (SHARIAT).

munotes.in458

The Personal Law Systems of India

Three features matter for this module. The Act does not enact the rules; it directs which body of rules is the rule of decision, which is exactly the point Nariman J. seized on in Shayara Bano. Agricultural land is carved out, so the subject was left to the provinces. And the Act displaces CUSTOM, which is what Ambedkar meant when he told the Assembly that Muslims in several provinces had been governed by Hindu law in succession until 1937.

Three later statutes complete the position: the Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act 1939, the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986, and the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Marriage) Act 2019.

Christians, by two colonial statutes. Marriage under the Indian Christian Marriage Act 1872; divorce under the Indian Divorce Act 1869. Section 10 of that Act, as substituted in 2001, allows either the husband or the wife to petition on the grounds of adultery, cessation of being Christian by conversion, incurable unsoundness of mind for two years, venereal disease in a communicable form for two years, not having been heard of as alive for seven years, wilful refusal to consummate, and others; before 2001 a wife had to prove adultery COUPLED WITH another matrimonial offence, which is the discrimination Parliament removed. Section 10A, inserted in 2001, provides for dissolution BY MUTUAL CONSENT after living separately for two years or more, on a joint petition, with the second motion not earlier than six months and not later than eighteen months from presentation.

Parsis, by the Act of 1936. The Parsi Marriage and Divorce Act 1936, whose section 32 sets out the grounds for divorce; succession is governed by the special Parsi chapter of the Indian Succession Act 1925. Parsi matrimonial suits are tried with a DELEGATE jury drawn from a panel, which no other Indian family law uses.

Jews. No codifying statute at all; Jewish personal law is applied as uncodified custom, and succession is under the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Anybody, by choice. The Special Marriage Act 1954, worked in its own chapter, permits any two persons to marry irrespective of religion, and section 21 applies the Indian Succession Act 1925 to succession to their property.

And everybody, for maintenance. Section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, now section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, applies irrespective of religion. That is why Shah Bano was decided under a criminal procedure code and not under personal law at all.

munotes.in459

The Personal Law Systems of India

Where the systems differ, and where they do not

They differ on marriage. Under section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act a marriage may be solemnised between any two Hindus if NEITHER PARTY HAS A SPOUSE LIVING, along with conditions as to consent, mental capacity, age and prohibited degrees. Monogamy is therefore a statutory condition of validity, and its breach is void under section 11 and an offence under section 17. Muslim law permits a man up to four wives. Christian and Parsi law require monogamy.

They differ on divorce. Section 13 of the Hindu Marriage Act gives fault grounds available to either spouse, adultery, cruelty, desertion for two years, conversion, unsoundness of mind, venereal disease, renunciation and presumption of death, with additional grounds for a wife under section 13(2) and divorce by mutual consent under section 13B. Muslim law recognises extra-judicial divorce by the husband and the forms named in section 2 of the Act of 1937, with the Act of 1939 giving a wife judicial grounds. Christians divorce only by decree under the Act of 1869. Parsis divorce under section 32 of the Act of 1936.

They differ on succession. The Hindu Succession Act 1956 as amended in 2005 makes a daughter a coparcener by birth. Muslim intestate succession divides between sharers and residuaries in fixed fractions, a daughter generally taking half a son's share, and testamentary power is limited to one-third without consent of the heirs. The Indian Succession Act 1925 governs Christians, Parsis and Jews, with a separate Parsi chapter.

They differ on adoption. Only the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956 provides for adoption as a personal law. Others adopt under the Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015, or take guardianship under the Guardians and Wards Act 1890.

They do not differ at all on the rest of the civil law. Contract, tort, transfer of property, evidence, limitation, procedure and the criminal law are uniform, which is precisely Ambedkar's point in the Assembly.

What the courts have done inside the systems

A daughter is a coparcener by birth, whatever the date. In Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma, a Bench of three held that the right conferred by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 on a daughter is BY BIRTH, so it does not depend on the father being alive on 9 September 2005; the coparcenary right is unobstructed heritage, and earlier decisions to the contrary were overruled.

A Christian daughter in Travancore takes an equal share. In Mary Roy v. State of Kerala, the Supreme Court held that the Travancore Christian Succession Act stood repealed by the Part B States (Laws) Act 1951, so the Indian Succession Act 1925 applied to Indian Christians in the territory, and a daughter therefore succeeded on the same footing.

munotes.in460

The Personal Law Systems of India

And a mother is a natural guardian. In Githa Hariharan v. Reserve Bank of India, the Court read section 6(a) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956, which provides that the natural guardian of a Hindu minor is the father "and after him" the mother, so as to avoid unconstitutionality: "after" was construed as meaning in the absence of the father, whether by his physical absence or his indifference, and not merely after his death.

What these three have in common is the lesson of this chapter. Reform inside a system, by construction or by amendment, is what has actually happened in India. That is the strongest empirical argument for the "middle way" the module reaches later.

A worked example

A woman married under Hindu rites seeks maintenance from her husband, who has converted to Islam and married again. Which laws are in play?

First, is she still governed by the Hindu Marriage Act? Yes. The marriage was solemnised under it, and section 13(1)(ii) makes the OTHER party's conversion a ground of divorce for her; the conversion does not dissolve the marriage.

Second, is his second marriage valid? No. His first marriage subsists, so section 5(i) is not satisfied for a Hindu marriage; and on Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas, worked in their own chapter, the second marriage after conversion is void and he is guilty of bigamy.

Third, what maintenance can she claim? Under section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956, under section 24 or 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act, and independently under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, now section 144 of the Sanhita of 2023, which applies whatever the religion of either party.

Fourth, would the answer differ if both parties were Muslim? For the personal law, yes; for section 125 or 144, no, and that is what Shah Bano decided.

Fifth, what would a uniform civil code change here? Only the first two steps. The maintenance remedy is already uniform.

Distinctions

CommunityMarriageDivorceSuccessionAdoption
Hindu, Buddhist, Jain, SikhHindu Marriage Act 1955Hindu Marriage Act 1955, sections 13 and 13BHindu Succession Act 1956Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956
MuslimMuslim law; Act of 1937, section 2Muslim law; Act of 1939 for the wifeMuslim law of sharers and residuariesGuardianship only; JJ Act 2015
ChristianIndian Christian Marriage Act 1872Indian Divorce Act 1869, sections 10 and 10AIndian Succession Act 1925JJ Act 2015
ParsiParsi Marriage and Divorce Act 1936Same Act, section 32Indian Succession Act 1925, Parsi chapterJJ Act 2015
JewishUncodifiedUncodifiedIndian Succession Act 1925JJ Act 2015
Anyone, by choiceSpecial Marriage Act 1954Special Marriage Act 1954Indian Succession Act 1925, by section 21JJ Act 2015
munotes.in461

The Personal Law Systems of India

Uniform alreadyNot uniform
Criminal law, contract, tortMarriage
Transfer of property, evidence, limitationDivorce
Civil and criminal procedureSuccession and inheritance
Maintenance under section 125 of the old Code, now section 144 of the SanhitaAdoption and guardianship

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean "Hindu law" is a religious category. Section 2(1)(c) of the Hindu Marriage Act catches every domiciled person who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, so the category is defined by exclusion.

It does not mean personal law is all uncodified. Most of it is statute. The uncodified residue is what article 13 fights over.

It does not mean every difference is religious. The Scheduled Tribe exemption in section 2(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act is not about religion at all, and the carve-out of agricultural land in section 2 of the Act of 1937 was about legislative competence.

It does not mean there is no common family law. The Special Marriage Act 1954 is available to everybody, and the maintenance provision of the criminal procedure code applies to everybody.

And it does not mean the systems have not changed. Vineeta Sharma, Mary Roy and Githa Hariharan are three of many decisions reforming a system from inside it.

Quick revision

Hindus, Buddhists, Jains, Sikhs: Acts of 1955 and 1956; section 2 of the Hindu Marriage Act defines the class NEGATIVELY, catching every domiciled person who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, with an explanation covering children and converts, and section 2(2) exempting Scheduled Tribes unless the Central Government notifies otherwise. Muslims: section 2 of the Shariat Application Act 1937 makes Muslim personal law the RULE OF DECISION in the listed matters notwithstanding custom, saving agricultural land; with the Acts of 1939, 1986 and 2019. Christians: Indian Christian Marriage Act 1872 and Indian Divorce Act 1869, section 10 substituted in 2001 to give both spouses the same grounds and section 10A giving divorce by mutual consent after two years' separation, second motion between six and eighteen months. Parsis: Act of 1936, section 32, with delegates; succession under the Parsi chapter of the Indian Succession Act 1925. Jews: uncodified, succession under the Act of 1925. Anyone: Special Marriage Act 1954, with section 21 applying the Indian Succession Act. Everyone: maintenance under section 125 of the Code of 1973, now section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023. Reform from inside: Vineeta Sharma (daughter a coparcener by birth), Mary Roy (Indian Succession Act applies to Christians in the former Travancore area), Githa Hariharan ("after him" in section 6(a) read as in the absence of the father).

munotes.in462

The Personal Law Systems of India

Test yourself

1. How does section 2 of the Hindu Marriage Act define who is governed by it? Positively for Hindus in any form or development, including Virashaivas, Lingayats and followers of the Brahmo, Prarthana and Arya Samaj, and for Buddhists, Jains and Sikhs; and NEGATIVELY for any other domiciled person who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew, unless it is proved that person would not have been governed by Hindu law.

2. What does section 2 of the Act of 1937 actually do? It does not enact rules. It provides that notwithstanding any custom or usage to the contrary, in the listed matters, the RULE OF DECISION where the parties are Muslims shall be the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat), saving questions relating to agricultural land.

3. What did the amendment of 2001 change in the Indian Divorce Act 1869? It substituted section 10 so that either spouse may petition on the same grounds, removing the requirement that a wife prove adultery coupled with another matrimonial offence, and it inserted section 10A providing for dissolution by mutual consent after two years' separation.

4. Which community has no codifying personal law statute? The Jewish community. Its personal law is applied as uncodified law, and succession is governed by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

5. Name three subjects on which Indian civil law is already uniform. Contract, transfer of property and evidence; also tort, limitation, civil and criminal procedure, and the criminal law itself.

6. Which exemption inside the Hindu Marriage Act would a uniform civil code have to confront? Section 2(2): the Act does not apply to members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) unless the Central Government otherwise directs by notification.

7. Give one example each of reform by amendment and reform by construction. By amendment, the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 making a daughter a coparcener, applied in Vineeta Sharma as a right by birth. By construction, Githa Hariharan, reading "after him" in section 6(a) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956 as meaning in the absence of the father rather than after his death.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in463

Chapter Eighty-Six

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A Bombay High Court decision of 1951 held that uncodified personal law is not "law in force" under article 13, so it cannot be tested against fundamental rights, and seventy-five years later that is still the position, though two Supreme Court judges have said it is wrong.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 13(1) provides that all laws in force immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with Part III, shall to the extent of the inconsistency be void, and article 13(3)(a) defines "law" to include custom or usage having the force of law. In The State of Bombay v. Narasu Appa Mali the Bombay High Court held that uncodified PERSONAL LAW is not within either expression, so it is immune from Part III. In Shayara Bano v. Union of India Nariman J. avoided the question by holding talaq-e-biddat to be STATUTORY law recognised by section 2 of the Act of 1937, while doubting Narasu expressly; and in Indian Young Lawyers Association v. State of Kerala Chandrachud J. said Narasu is based on flawed premises and deserves detailed reconsideration in an appropriate case. Neither observation is a holding, so Narasu stands.

The text

Article 13(1). All laws in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement of this Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with the provisions of this Part, shall, to the extent of such inconsistency, be void.

Article 13(3)(a). "Law" INCLUDES any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, CUSTOM OR USAGE having in the territory of India the force of law.

Article 13(3)(b). "Laws in force" INCLUDES laws passed or made by a Legislature or other competent authority in the territory of India before the commencement of this Constitution and not previously repealed.

Article 372 continues in force all the law in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement, until altered, repealed or amended.

Note the word "includes" in both definitions. It is inclusive, not exhaustive, and that single word is the strongest textual argument against Narasu.

What Narasu decided

In The State of Bombay v. Narasu Appa Mali, AIR 1952 Bom 84; (1951) 53 Bom LR 779; ILR 1951 Bom 775, decided on 24 July 1951 by Chagla C.J. and Gajendragadkar J. Facts. The Bombay Prevention of Hindu Bigamous Marriages Act 1946 was challenged as discriminating against Hindus, on the ground that Muslim personal law permitting polygamy had itself become void under article 13(1) as inconsistent with Part III, so that the Act applied to Hindus alone without a reasonable basis.

Held. The Act was valid, and the proposition the case is cited for is that PERSONAL LAW IS NOT "LAW IN FORCE" WITHIN ARTICLE 13(1), so uncodified personal law is not tested against Part III. Muslims and Hindus have their own personal laws based on their religious texts, embodying their own evolution, and there was therefore a reasonable basis for the classification.

munotes.in464

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

The reasoning has three strands, and an answer should separate them.

First, Chagla C.J. on custom. He accepted that CUSTOM OR USAGE IS within "laws in force" in article 13(1). His reason is worth reproducing: the State cannot MAKE a custom or usage, so that limb of the definition can have no meaning if applied to article 13(2), and it can therefore only attach to article 13(1); if there is any custom or usage in force which is inconsistent with the fundamental rights, that custom or usage is VOID. But he rejected the contention that personal law is custom or usage: "Custom or usage is deviation from personal law and not personal law itself."

Second, the argument from the Constitution's own treatment of the subject. The Constitution deals expressly with certain matters of personal law, in article 17 abolishing untouchability and in article 25(2)(b) permitting the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions. If personal law were already void under article 13, those provisions would have been unnecessary.

Third, the argument from article 44 itself, which is the strand a candidate should always give. Article 44 directs that the State shall endeavour to secure a uniform civil code, which RECOGNISES that separate and distinctive personal laws exist. A directive to achieve uniformity in the future presupposes that the diversity it addresses is not already void.

The doubts, and exactly what they are

Nariman J. in Shayara Bano, 2017. He did not need to decide the point, because he held that talaq-e-biddat was recognised by section 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937 and was therefore STATUTORY "law" within article 13, so it could be tested and was manifestly arbitrary under article 14. He said it was "unnecessary to decide whether the judgment in Narasu Appa is good law", but added the doubt: that in a suitable case it may be necessary to have a re-look, because the definitions of "law" and "laws in force" are BOTH INCLUSIVE DEFINITIONS, and that at least the part of Gajendragadkar J.'s judgment which opines that the expression "law" cannot be read into "laws in force" in article 13(3) is itself no longer good law.

Chandrachud J. in Indian Young Lawyers Association, 2018, in a part of his judgment headed "The ghost of Narasu". He held that the decision, in restricting the definition of "laws in force", DETRACTS FROM THE TRANSFORMATIVE VISION OF THE CONSTITUTION; that carving out custom or usage from constitutional scrutiny denies the constitutional vision of ensuring the primacy of individual dignity; that the decision IS BASED ON FLAWED PREMISES and custom or usage cannot be excluded from "laws in force"; that its view that personal law is immune from constitutional scrutiny detracts from the notion that NO BODY OF PRACTICES CAN CLAIM SUPREMACY OVER THE CONSTITUTION; and that the decision, in immunising uncodified personal law and construing it as distinct from custom, DESERVES DETAILED RECONSIDERATION IN AN APPROPRIATE CASE IN THE FUTURE.

munotes.in465

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

He relied on Seervai, who wrote that there is no difference between the expressions "existing law" and "law in force", so personal law would be both, and that custom, usage and statutory law are so inextricably mixed up in personal law that it would be difficult to ascertain the residue of personal law outside them.

And he added the wider proposition: that activities inherently connected with the CIVIL STATUS of individuals cannot be granted constitutional immunity merely because they have some associational features of a religious nature, because to immunise them from constitutional scrutiny is to deny the primacy of the Constitution.

What neither judge did was overrule Narasu. Nariman J. said it was unnecessary to decide; Chandrachud J. spoke for himself in a Bench of five and asked for reconsideration in a future case. So the position remains what the Bombay High Court held in 1951.

Why the question decides the module

If personal law IS "law". Then a rule of any personal law which discriminates on the ground of sex is void under article 15(1) read with article 13, and a court can say so on the application of the person injured. No code is needed, no legislature has to act, and article 44 becomes a tidy-up rather than a remedy.

If personal law is NOT "law". Then the only routes are three, and each has a limit.

  • Codify it, and then test the statute. This is the Shayara Bano route, and it works only where a statute recognises the practice.
  • Use a general law that applies to everybody. This is the Shah Bano route: section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure is not personal law at all.
  • Legislate a uniform civil code under article 44. Unenforceable, and no court will compel it.

Which is why Narasu is the hinge, and why every serious writer on the uniform civil code spends more time on it than on article 44.

A worked example

A rule of an uncodified personal law gives a daughter half a son's share. A daughter petitions under article 32 for a declaration that it is void under articles 14 and 15(1) read with article 13(1). Advise.

munotes.in466

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

First, the obstacle. Narasu holds that uncodified personal law is not "law in force" within article 13(1). If the rule is genuinely uncodified, the petition fails on the threshold.

Second, is it uncodified? This is where most such cases are won or lost, and Shayara Bano is the model. If a statute RECOGNISES the rule, as section 2 of the Act of 1937 was held to recognise talaq-e-biddat, the rule is statutory "law" and article 13 applies. Look for a statute making the personal law the rule of decision, or codifying it, or presupposing it.

Third, is it custom? Chagla C.J. accepted that custom or usage IS within article 13, so a practice properly characterised as custom is testable. He drew the line by saying custom is a DEVIATION from personal law and not personal law itself. Chandrachud J. says that line is unsustainable, and Seervai says the two cannot be disentangled.

Fourth, is there a general law? If a statute of general application covers the ground, the claim can be framed under it and the personal law question avoided altogether.

Fifth, what is the honest advice? That the point is arguable but not settled; that the petitioner should plead the statutory-recognition route first, the custom route second, and the invitation to reconsider Narasu third; and that the invitation would need a Bench willing to take it, which no Bench has yet been.

Distinctions

Within article 13Outside article 13 on Narasu
A codifying statute, such as the Hindu Marriage Act 1955Uncodified personal law
A statute recognising a practice: section 2 of the Act of 1937, on Shayara BanoThe religious texts themselves
Custom or usage having the force of law, article 13(3)(a)Personal law, said by Chagla C.J. not to be custom
Rules and notifications under a statute
Narasu's three reasonsThe answer given to each
Custom is a deviation from personal law, not personal law itselfChandrachud J.: the distinction is unsustainable; Seervai: custom, usage and statutory law are inextricably mixed up in personal law
Articles 17 and 25(2)(b) would be unnecessary if personal law were voidNot squarely answered; the counter is that those articles are enabling and confirmatory
Article 44 presupposes that separate personal laws validly existNot squarely answered; the counter is that a directive to unify says nothing about validity

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Supreme Court has overruled Narasu. Nariman J. said it was unnecessary to decide, and Chandrachud J. asked for reconsideration in a future case. Neither is a holding, and Narasu remains a High Court decision that has stood since 1951.

It does not mean personal law is beyond all challenge. Codified personal law is plainly "law"; a statute that recognises a practice makes it "law"; and custom or usage is within article 13(3)(a) on Narasu itself.

munotes.in467

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

It does not mean Shayara Bano decided the point. Its majority reached the result by two different routes, one theological and one statutory, and the second was chosen precisely to avoid deciding it.

It does not mean the doubt is one-sided. Narasu's argument from article 44 is a real one: a Constitution that directs the State to secure a uniform civil code in the future is not obviously treating the existing diversity as void.

And it does not mean the question is academic. It decides whether the reform of Indian family law is a matter for courts or for legislatures, which is the whole of MU's uniform civil code question.

Quick revision

Article 13(1): pre-Constitution laws in force are void to the extent of inconsistency with Part III. Article 13(3)(a): "law" INCLUDES custom or usage having the force of law. Article 13(3)(b): "laws in force" INCLUDES pre-Constitution legislation. Both definitions are inclusive. Article 372 continues existing law.

Narasu 1951, Chagla C.J. and Gajendragadkar J.: uncodified personal law is not "law in force" under article 13(1). Reasons: custom or usage IS within article 13 because the State cannot make a custom, but custom is a deviation FROM personal law and not personal law itself; articles 17 and 25(2)(b) would be unnecessary if personal law were already void; and article 44 recognises the existence of separate personal laws.

Shayara Bano 2017, Nariman J.: unnecessary to decide whether Narasu is good law, but a re-look may be needed because both definitions are inclusive, and Gajendragadkar J.'s view that "law" cannot be read into "laws in force" is no longer good law. He decided the case by holding talaq-e-biddat statutory, being recognised by section 2 of the Act of 1937.

Indian Young Lawyers Association 2018, Chandrachud J., "The ghost of Narasu": the decision detracts from the transformative vision, is based on flawed premises, wrongly excludes custom from "laws in force", wrongly immunises personal law, and deserves detailed reconsideration in an appropriate case; Seervai quoted that custom, usage and statutory law are inextricably mixed up in personal law.

Consequence: if personal law is "law", courts can reform it; if not, the routes are codification, a general law, or article 44.

Test yourself

1. Reproduce article 13(3)(a) and say why the word "includes" matters. "Law" includes any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having in the territory of India the force of law. It matters because the definition is INCLUSIVE and not exhaustive, which is the strongest textual argument that personal law is not excluded.

munotes.in468

Is Personal Law 'Law' Under Article 13

2. What exactly did Narasu hold, and by which court? That uncodified personal law is not "law in force" within article 13(1), so it is not tested against Part III. It is a decision of a Division Bench of the Bombay High Court, Chagla C.J. and Gajendragadkar J., of 24 July 1951.

3. Did Narasu hold that custom is outside article 13? No. Chagla C.J. held that custom or usage IS within "laws in force", reasoning that the State cannot make a custom so that limb can only attach to article 13(1), and that a custom inconsistent with a fundamental right is void. He held that personal law is not custom, custom being a deviation from personal law.

4. How did Nariman J. avoid the question in Shayara Bano? By holding that talaq-e-biddat was recognised by section 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937 and was therefore statutory law within article 13, which could be and was held manifestly arbitrary under article 14.

5. What did Chandrachud J. say about Narasu in the Sabarimala judgment? That it detracts from the transformative vision of the Constitution, is based on flawed premises, wrongly carves custom or usage out of "laws in force", wrongly immunises personal law from constitutional scrutiny, and deserves detailed reconsideration in an appropriate case in the future.

6. Is Narasu still good law? Yes, formally. Neither doubt is a holding: Nariman J. expressly said it was unnecessary to decide, and Chandrachud J. spoke for himself in a Bench of five and asked for reconsideration in a later case.

7. Why does the answer to this question decide the uniform civil code debate? Because if personal law is "law" under article 13, discriminatory rules can be struck down by a court without any code being enacted; and if it is not, the only routes are codification followed by challenge, a general law applying to everybody, or legislation under article 44, which no court will compel.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in469

Chapter Eighty-Seven

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A divorced Muslim woman won maintenance under a criminal procedure code in 1985, Parliament passed an Act in 1986 to take it away, and in 2001 the Supreme Court upheld the Act by construing it to give her more than she had won in the first place.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum the Supreme Court held that section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 applies to all citizens irrespective of religion, that a divorced Muslim wife unable to maintain herself is a "wife" for its purposes, and that the payment of mahr does not by itself discharge the husband's liability. Parliament responded with the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986, whose section 3 confines the former husband's obligation to a reasonable and fair provision and maintenance "to be made and paid to her WITHIN THE IDDAT PERIOD". In Danial Latifi v. Union of India the Court upheld the Act but construed section 3(1)(a) so that the liability to make a REASONABLE AND FAIR PROVISION is not restricted to the iddat period: the provision must be MADE within iddat but may EXTEND BEYOND it, and so read the Act does not offend articles 14, 15 and 21.

The judgment of 1985

In Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum, AIR 1985 SC 945; (1985) 2 SCC 556; 1985 (3) SCR 844, decided on 23 April 1985. Facts. Shah Bano Begum, a Muslim woman divorced by her husband after forty-three years of marriage, applied for maintenance under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973. The husband contended that under Muslim personal law his obligation was limited to maintenance during the period of IDDAT and to the payment of MAHR, and that he had discharged it.

Held. The appeal was dismissed and the High Court's award confirmed. Section 125 is a provision of the GENERAL LAW OF CRIMINAL PROCEDURE applicable to all citizens irrespective of religion, its object being to prevent VAGRANCY AND DESTITUTION; a divorced Muslim wife who is unable to maintain herself is a "wife" for its purposes and is entitled to apply. The payment of mahr does not by itself discharge the liability. The Court held that there was no conflict between the provisions of section 125 and those of Muslim personal law on the obligation of a Muslim husband to provide maintenance for a divorced wife unable to maintain herself. It added observations regretting that article 44 had remained a DEAD LETTER and expressing the hope for a common civil code. Liberty was reserved to apply under section 127(1) for enhancement on proof of changed circumstances.

munotes.in470

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

Three points a candidate should notice.

It is not a personal law decision. The Court applied a general statute. Nothing was struck down, no personal law rule was declared void, and Narasu was not in issue. This is the Shah Bano route described in the previous chapter, and it is available precisely because the maintenance provision is not personal law at all.

The Court said there was no conflict. It did not hold that the general law overrides Muslim personal law; it held that on the obligation to maintain a destitute divorced wife the two were not in conflict.

The article 44 observations were obiter, and they were what caused the storm. The Court's construction of religious texts, more than its result, is what the objection fastened on.

The statute of 1986

The Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986 was enacted to displace the judgment. Its three operative sections:

Section 3(1) provides that NOTWITHSTANDING ANYTHING CONTAINED IN ANY OTHER LAW for the time being in force, a divorced woman shall be entitled to (a) a reasonable and fair provision AND maintenance TO BE MADE AND PAID TO HER WITHIN THE IDDAT PERIOD by her former husband; (b) where she maintains the children born to her before or after the divorce, a reasonable and fair provision and maintenance to be made and paid by her former husband FOR TWO YEARS from the dates of birth; (c) an amount equal to the mahr or dower; and (d) all properties given to her before, at or after the marriage by her relatives, friends, the husband or his relatives or friends. Section 3(2) allows her to apply to a Magistrate where these have not been made, paid or delivered.

Section 4(1) provides that NOTWITHSTANDING anything in the foregoing provisions or in any other law, where a Magistrate is satisfied that a divorced woman HAS NOT RE-MARRIED AND IS NOT ABLE TO MAINTAIN HERSELF AFTER THE IDDAT PERIOD, he may order such of her RELATIVES AS WOULD BE ENTITLED TO INHERIT HER PROPERTY on her death according to Muslim law to pay reasonable and fair maintenance, in the proportions in which they would inherit, having regard to her needs, the standard of life she enjoyed during the marriage and the means of the relatives. The first proviso directs that where she has children only the children be ordered to pay, and if they cannot, her parents. Section 4(2) provides that where she has no such relatives, or they lack the means, the Magistrate may direct the STATE WAKF BOARD to pay.

Section 5 preserves an option: if on the date of the first hearing of an application under section 3(2) the divorced woman and her former husband declare, jointly or separately, by affidavit or prescribed declaration, that they would prefer to be governed by SECTIONS 125 TO 128 OF THE CODE OF CRIMINAL PROCEDURE, the Magistrate shall dispose of the application accordingly. Note that this requires BOTH parties, which is why it is of little practical use.

munotes.in471

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

Section 7 is transitional, dealing with applications pending under section 125 or 127 at the commencement.

The judgment of 2001

In Danial Latifi v. Union of India, AIR 2001 SC 3958; (2001) 7 SCC 740, decided on 28 September 2001 by a Constitution Bench. Facts. The validity of the Act of 1986 was challenged by writ petitions on the ground that it deprived divorced Muslim women of the maintenance available to every other divorced woman under section 125 of the Code and so violated articles 14, 15 and 21.

Held. The Act was UPHELD, but read so that it produced substantially the result Shah Bano had reached. Section 3(1)(a) requires the former husband to make within the iddat period a REASONABLE AND FAIR PROVISION and to pay MAINTENANCE; the liability to make a reasonable and fair provision is NOT RESTRICTED TO THE IDDAT PERIOD, and a divorced Muslim woman is entitled to a reasonable and fair provision FOR HER FUTURE, which must be made and paid within iddat but may extend beyond it. Where she is unable to maintain herself after iddat, her relatives who would inherit from her, and failing them the State Wakf Board, are liable under section 4. So read, the provisions of the Act do not offend articles 14, 15 and 21.

The construction turns on a conjunction. Section 3(1)(a) speaks of "a reasonable and fair PROVISION AND maintenance to be made and paid to her within the iddat period". The Court read "provision" and "maintenance" as two things: MAINTENANCE is for the iddat period, but PROVISION is for her future, and the words "within the iddat period" fix the time by which it must be MADE, not the period it must COVER. On any other reading the Act would have been unconstitutional, and the Court preferred the reading that saved it.

This is a textbook illustration of reading down. The same technique appears in Kedar Nath Singh on sedition, in Shreya Singhal on section 79(3)(b), and in Githa Hariharan on guardianship. Where one construction saves a provision and another destroys it, the court leans to the former.

What the episode proves

On the legislative side. Parliament can and does reverse a judgment, and a legislature responding to a decided case is not misbehaving; it is legislating. What it cannot do is legislate in a way that violates Part III, which is why the Act had to be construed as it was.

munotes.in472

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

On the judicial side. A court that has been reversed can construe the reversing statute. Danial Latifi is more consequential than Shah Bano, because it is a Constitution Bench decision on the validity and meaning of a statute, whereas Shah Bano is a two-judge decision on a maintenance application.

On the uniform civil code question. The episode is used by both sides. Those who want the code say it shows that reform of personal law by ordinary politics fails at the first serious test. Those who resist it say it shows that a court which construes religious texts provokes a reaction that sets reform back, and that Danial Latifi achieved the result without any code at all.

And on the article 13 question. Shah Bano and Danial Latifi were both decided without touching Narasu: the first applied a general law, the second construed a statute. Both are examples of the routes that remain open when personal law itself cannot be tested.

A worked example

A Muslim woman is divorced in 2026. She has no independent income and did not remarry. Her former husband paid mahr and maintained her for three months. She applies for maintenance. Advise.

First, under section 3 of the Act of 1986. She is entitled to a reasonable and fair PROVISION and maintenance to be made and paid within iddat, to mahr, and to the properties given to her. On Danial Latifi the PROVISION is for her future and is not limited to the iddat period, though it must be made within it. Payment of mahr does not discharge the provision.

Second, if the provision proves insufficient. Section 4(1) allows the Magistrate to order such of her relatives as would inherit from her, and by the first proviso her children first and then her parents, to pay reasonable and fair maintenance in the proportions in which they would inherit; and failing them, section 4(2) allows an order against the State Wakf Board.

Third, can she use section 125, now section 144 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023? Only with her former husband's concurrence, because section 5 requires a declaration by both parties on the date of the first hearing. In practice the Act of 1986 is her route.

Fourth, would a constitutional challenge lie? Not to the Act as construed. Danial Latifi upheld it precisely because, so read, it does not offend articles 14, 15 and 21.

Fifth, what is the practical answer? That after Danial Latifi her position under the Act is not worse than under section 125, and on the reasoning of that judgment may be better, because a lump provision for the future is not limited by the ceiling or the monthly form of a maintenance order.

munotes.in473

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

Distinctions

Shah Bano, 1985Danial Latifi, 2001
Two judgesConstitution Bench
Applied section 125 of the Code of Criminal ProcedureConstrued the Act of 1986 and tested its validity
No statute challengedStatute upheld by being read down
Result: maintenance under a general lawResult: a reasonable and fair provision for the future under a special law
Article 44 observations, obiterNo such observations needed
Section 3 of the ActSection 4 of the Act
Liability of the FORMER HUSBANDLiability of her RELATIVES, and failing them the State Wakf Board
Provision and maintenance to be made and paid within iddatArises only where she has not remarried and cannot maintain herself AFTER iddat
Also mahr and the properties given to herRelatives pay in the proportions in which they would inherit
On Danial Latifi the provision is for her futureChildren first, then parents, then other relatives, then the Board

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a divorced Muslim woman is entitled only to iddat maintenance. That reading of section 3(1)(a) was rejected in Danial Latifi: the provision must be MADE within iddat but is for her FUTURE.

It does not mean the Act of 1986 was struck down. It was upheld. What was struck down was the narrow construction of it.

It does not mean Shah Bano was overruled. It was displaced by statute for cases governed by the Act of 1986, and the Act was then construed to reach substantially the same result.

It does not mean section 125 is closed to a divorced Muslim woman. Section 5 preserves the option, though it requires a declaration by both parties.

And it does not mean the case proves the need for a uniform civil code. It is used that way, and it is used the opposite way with equal force. What it certainly proves is that a general law and a saving construction can do work that article 44 cannot.

Quick revision

1985, Shah Bano, two judges: section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure is a general law applicable to all irrespective of religion, aimed at preventing vagrancy and destitution; a divorced Muslim wife unable to maintain herself is a "wife" under it; mahr does not by itself discharge the liability; no conflict between section 125 and Muslim personal law on the obligation; obiter that article 44 has remained a dead letter.

1986, the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act. Section 3(1): provision and maintenance to be made and paid within the iddat period, two years' provision for children she maintains, mahr, and the properties given to her; section 3(2) application to a Magistrate. Section 4(1): where she has not remarried and cannot maintain herself after iddat, relatives who would inherit from her pay in inheritance proportions, children first and then parents by the proviso; section 4(2), failing them, the State Wakf Board. Section 5: both parties may declare a preference for sections 125 to 128 of the Code at the first hearing.

munotes.in474

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

2001, Danial Latifi, Constitution Bench: the Act upheld, but section 3(1)(a) read as requiring a reasonable and fair PROVISION for her future, MADE within iddat but not confined to it, distinct from maintenance for iddat; so read the Act does not offend articles 14, 15 and 21.

Test yourself

1. Under what law was Shah Bano decided, and why does that matter? Under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, a general law of criminal procedure applying to all citizens irrespective of religion. It matters because no personal law was tested or struck down, so the decision sidesteps the Narasu question entirely.

2. What did the Court hold about mahr? That its payment does not by itself discharge the husband's liability to maintain a divorced wife who is unable to maintain herself.

3. What does section 3(1)(a) of the Act of 1986 say, and how was it construed? That a divorced woman is entitled to a reasonable and fair provision and maintenance to be made and paid to her within the iddat period by her former husband. Danial Latifi construed "provision" and "maintenance" as distinct: the provision is for her future and must be MADE within iddat but may extend beyond it.

4. Who is liable under section 4, and in what order? Her relatives who would be entitled to inherit her property on her death according to Muslim law, in the proportions in which they would inherit; by the first proviso her children alone if she has children, and if they cannot pay, her parents; and by section 4(2), if there are no such relatives or they lack means, the State Wakf Board.

5. Can a divorced Muslim woman still proceed under section 125? Only if both she and her former husband declare, jointly or separately, on the date of the first hearing of an application under section 3(2), that they prefer to be governed by sections 125 to 128, which section 5 requires.

6. Why did the Court adopt the construction it did in Danial Latifi? Because on the narrow construction the Act would have deprived divorced Muslim women of what every other divorced woman has and would have offended articles 14, 15 and 21, and where one construction saves a statute and another destroys it, the saving construction is preferred.

munotes.in475

Shah Bano, and the Statute That Followed It

7. How is the episode used on each side of the uniform civil code argument? Those in favour say it shows that ordinary political reform of personal law fails at the first serious test. Those against say it shows that judicial pronouncement on religious texts provokes a reaction which sets reform back, and that Danial Latifi reached the same result without any code.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in476

Chapter Eighty-Eight

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A married Hindu who converts to Islam and takes a second wife commits bigamy, because his first marriage is not dissolved by his change of religion.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that the second marriage of a Hindu husband after conversion to Islam, without his first marriage having been dissolved under law, is INVALID; the second marriage is void in terms of section 494 of the Indian Penal Code and the apostate husband is guilty of the offence under that section. In Lily Thomas v. Union of India a review of that judgment was dismissed: the Court affirmed that a Hindu husband who converts and marries again during the subsistence of the first marriage commits bigamy, since the first marriage CONTINUES and is not dissolved by his conversion; and it clarified that Sarla Mudgal had NOT directed the Government to enact a uniform civil code, article 44 being a Directive Principle, and that the judgment DECLARED THE LAW AS IT ALREADY STOOD rather than making new law with retrospective effect.

The statutory frame

Section 5(i) of the Hindu Marriage Act 1955 makes it a condition of a Hindu marriage that NEITHER PARTY HAS A SPOUSE LIVING at the time of the marriage.

Section 11 makes a marriage solemnised after the commencement of the Act NULL AND VOID if it contravenes clause (i), (iv) or (v) of section 5, and it may be so declared on a petition by either party against the other.

Section 17 provides that any marriage between two Hindus solemnised after the commencement of the Act IS VOID if at the date of the marriage either party had a husband or wife living, and that the provisions of sections 494 and 495 of the Indian Penal Code shall apply accordingly.

Section 82(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, which replaced section 494 on 1 July 2024, punishes whoever, HAVING A HUSBAND OR WIFE LIVING, marries in any case in which such marriage is VOID BY REASON OF ITS TAKING PLACE DURING THE LIFE of such husband or wife, with imprisonment up to seven years and fine. The exception excludes a person whose marriage has been declared void by a competent court, and a person whose spouse has been continually absent for seven years and not heard of as alive, provided the fact is disclosed before the subsequent marriage. Section 82(2) raises the maximum to ten years where the former marriage was CONCEALED from the person with whom the subsequent marriage is contracted.

Read those together and the reasoning writes itself. The offence requires (a) a subsisting marriage and (b) a second marriage void BY REASON of the first. The whole question is whether conversion dissolves the first marriage. If it does not, both limbs are satisfied.

munotes.in477

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

The judgment of 1995

In Sarla Mudgal v. Union of India, AIR 1995 SC 1531; (1995) 3 SCC 635, decided on 10 May 1995. Facts. Several petitions raised the same situation: a Hindu husband, already married under the Hindu Marriage Act 1955, converted to Islam and contracted a second marriage without having the first dissolved, relying on the Muslim law permitting more than one wife. One of the petitioners was Meena Mathur, whose husband Jitendra Mathur had embraced Islam with another Hindu woman.

Held. The second marriage of a Hindu husband after conversion to Islam, WITHOUT HIS FIRST MARRIAGE HAVING BEEN DISSOLVED UNDER LAW, is invalid. The second marriage is void in terms of section 494 of the Indian Penal Code and the apostate husband is guilty of the offence under that section. Sahai J., concurring, added that no religion permits deliberate distortions; that many Islamic countries have themselves codified their personal law to restrict polygamy; and that a provision for a common register of marriages and for maintenance and succession would pave the way for a unified civil code.

Why the result follows. The first marriage was solemnised under the Hindu Marriage Act, and that Act provides its own exhaustive grounds of dissolution in section 13. Conversion is not a mode of dissolution; it is a GROUND ON WHICH THE OTHER SPOUSE MAY SEEK DIVORCE under section 13(1)(ii). So the convert cannot rely on his own change of religion to end a marriage the other party is entitled to keep alive, and the first marriage subsists.

The alternative would have produced an absurdity. A person could escape a monogamy statute at will by changing religion, and the wife would lose her status and her remedies by an act she neither consented to nor could prevent.

The review, and what it corrected

In Lily Thomas v. Union of India, (2000) 6 SCC 224; 2000 Cri LJ 2433, decided on 5 April 2000. Facts. A review petition and connected writ petitions were filed against Sarla Mudgal, contending among other things that the Court had DIRECTED the enactment of a uniform civil code and had applied its ruling RETROSPECTIVELY. One of the connected matters was that of Sushmita Ghosh, married under Hindu rites in 1984, whose husband had converted to Islam in order to take a second wife.

Held. The review petition and the writ petitions were dismissed. The Court affirmed that a Hindu husband who converts to Islam and marries again during the subsistence of his first marriage commits the offence of bigamy under section 494 of the Indian Penal Code, SINCE THE FIRST MARRIAGE CONTINUES AND IS NOT DISSOLVED BY HIS CONVERSION. It clarified that Sarla Mudgal had NOT directed the Government to enact a uniform civil code, ARTICLE 44 BEING A DIRECTIVE PRINCIPLE, and that the judgment DECLARED THE LAW AS IT ALREADY STOOD rather than making new law with retrospective effect.

munotes.in478

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

Those two clarifications are the reason the case is set. The first disposes of the widespread claim that the Supreme Court has ordered a uniform civil code; the second disposes of the objection that men who converted before 1995 were punished under a rule invented after their conduct. A declaratory judgment states what the law always was, so no question of retrospectivity arises.

What the pair establishes

On personal law. A person cannot acquire the benefits of a second personal law while keeping the obligations of the first unperformed. Conversion changes the law governing FUTURE acts; it does not undo a subsisting status created under the earlier law.

On the criminal law. The offence is complete. Section 17 of the Hindu Marriage Act voids the second marriage and applies the penal provision, and section 82 of the Sanhita punishes it.

On article 44. The judgments are the most quoted judicial appeal for a uniform civil code, and the most misquoted. Sahai J.'s concurrence in Sarla Mudgal is an appeal, and Lily Thomas says in terms that it was not a direction.

And on the limits of judicial reform. The Court solved the problem WITHOUT touching Muslim personal law at all. It did not hold polygamy unconstitutional, or invalid, or reviewable. It held that a marriage governed by one statute is not dissolved by a change of religion. That is the narrowest ground that decides the case, and choosing it is why the judgment has survived.

A worked example

A man married under the Hindu Marriage Act in 2015 converts to Islam in 2026 and marries again the same month, without any decree dissolving the first marriage. His first wife prosecutes. Consider his defences.

"My first marriage stood dissolved on conversion." No. Dissolution under the Hindu Marriage Act is by decree on a ground in section 13, and conversion is a ground on which the OTHER spouse may petition under section 13(1)(ii), not a mode of self-dissolution. On Lily Thomas the first marriage continues.

"My second marriage is valid under the personal law I now follow." Irrelevant to the offence. Section 82(1) of the Sanhita requires that the second marriage be void BY REASON of the first subsisting, and section 17 of the Hindu Marriage Act supplies exactly that, the first marriage having been solemnised between two Hindus.

munotes.in479

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

"Prosecuting me interferes with my freedom of religion." No. He is free to convert; article 25 protects that. What is punished is contracting a second marriage while the first subsists, which is a civil status question, and article 25(1) is in any case subject to the other provisions of Part III and to laws of social welfare and reform under article 25(2)(b).

"The rule was made in 1995 and my conduct is a matter of personal law that predates it." No. Lily Thomas held that Sarla Mudgal declared the law as it already stood and did not operate retrospectively.

What is the wife's civil position? Her marriage subsists. She may petition for divorce under section 13(1)(ii) on the ground of his conversion, or under section 13(1)(i) if adultery is made out; she may seek maintenance under section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956, under section 24 or 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act, and under the general maintenance provision of the criminal procedure law.

And what if the second wife did not know of the first marriage? Section 82(2) of the Sanhita raises the maximum to ten years where the fact of the former marriage was concealed from her.

Distinctions

What the judgments decidedWhat they did not decide
That the first marriage subsists despite conversionThat polygamy under Muslim law is unconstitutional
That the second marriage is void and the offence completeThat personal law is "law" under article 13
That article 44 is a directive principleThat the Government must enact a uniform civil code
That the ruling declares existing lawThat anything applies retrospectively
Sarla Mudgal, 1995Lily Thomas, 2000
The main judgmentThe review of it, plus connected writ petitions
Second marriage after conversion void; husband guilty under section 494Affirmed, with reasons: the first marriage continues
Sahai J.'s concurrence appealing for a common register and a unified codeClarified that no direction to enact a code was given
Said to have made new lawHeld to have declared the law as it stood

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean conversion is unlawful. The right to convert is protected by article 25. What is punished is the second marriage while the first subsists.

It does not mean the Court struck at Muslim personal law. It did not. The reasoning is entirely about the Hindu Marriage Act and the subsistence of the first marriage.

It does not mean the Supreme Court ordered a uniform civil code. Lily Thomas holds that Sarla Mudgal did not, article 44 being a directive principle.

It does not mean the judgment applied retrospectively. A declaratory judgment states what the law always was.

munotes.in480

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

And it does not mean section 494 still exists. It does not: the Indian Penal Code was replaced on 1 July 2024, and the provision is now section 82 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, with a heavier maximum where the former marriage was concealed.

Quick revision

Statutes: section 5(i) of the Hindu Marriage Act, no spouse living; section 11, such a marriage null and void; section 17, void and sections 494 and 495 of the Penal Code apply; section 82(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, seven years for marrying again where the marriage is void by reason of the subsisting one, with exceptions for a marriage declared void and for seven years' unexplained absence disclosed beforehand, and section 82(2), ten years where the former marriage was concealed.

Sarla Mudgal 1995: the second marriage of a Hindu husband after conversion to Islam without dissolution of the first is invalid and void under section 494, and the apostate husband is guilty; Sahai J. concurring on a common register of marriages and on Islamic countries having themselves restricted polygamy by codification.

Lily Thomas 2000: review dismissed; the first marriage CONTINUES and is not dissolved by conversion; Sarla Mudgal did NOT direct the enactment of a uniform civil code, article 44 being a directive principle; and it declared the law as it already stood, so no question of retrospective operation arises.

Test yourself

1. Why does conversion not dissolve the first marriage? Because the Hindu Marriage Act provides its own grounds and mode of dissolution, by decree under section 13, and conversion is a ground on which the OTHER spouse may seek divorce under section 13(1)(ii). A party cannot dissolve his own marriage by changing religion.

2. Which two provisions make the second marriage an offence? Section 17 of the Hindu Marriage Act, which makes a marriage void where either party had a spouse living and applies the penal provisions; and section 82 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, formerly section 494 of the Indian Penal Code.

3. What were the two contentions in the review, and how were they answered? That the Court had directed the enactment of a uniform civil code, answered by holding that it had not, article 44 being a directive principle; and that the ruling operated retrospectively, answered by holding that it declared the law as it already stood.

4. Did the Court hold Muslim personal law on polygamy invalid? No. It decided the case entirely on the subsistence of the first marriage under the Hindu Marriage Act, which is the narrowest available ground.

5. What does section 82(2) of the Sanhita add? A heavier maximum, ten years, where the offender concealed the fact of the former marriage from the person with whom the subsequent marriage was contracted.

munotes.in481

Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas

6. What did Sahai J. suggest in his concurrence? That no religion permits deliberate distortions; that many Islamic countries have themselves codified their personal law to restrict polygamy; and that a provision for a common register of marriages and for maintenance and succession would pave the way for a unified civil code.

7. What remedies has the first wife? Divorce under section 13(1)(ii) on the ground of his conversion; maintenance under section 18 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act 1956 and under sections 24 and 25 of the Hindu Marriage Act; maintenance under the general provision of the criminal procedure law; and the prosecution itself.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in482

Chapter Eighty-Nine

John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A court will test a codified provision against article 14 and strike it down, but it will not accept an invitation to reform personal law wholesale, and it will not hold a partial reform bad for being partial.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in John Vallamattom v. Union of India the Supreme Court declared section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925 unconstitutional as violating article 14, the classification having no reasonable nexus with the object; in Ahmedabad Women Action Group v. Union of India it dismissed petitions asking it to declare provisions of Hindu, Muslim and Christian personal law void, holding that the matters were for the LEGISLATURE and that the desirability of a uniform civil code does not authorise a court to strike down personal law at the instance of a public interest petitioner; and in Pannalal Bansilal Pitti v. State of Andhra Pradesh it upheld a statute regulating Hindu religious endowments against the objection that it did not touch other religions, holding that a uniform law though highly desirable may be counter-productive if enacted in one go and that a legislature may proceed step by step.

The first: a statute struck down

In John Vallamattom v. Union of India, AIR 2003 SC 2902; (2003) 6 SCC 611, decided on 21 July 2003 by Khare C.J. with Sinha and Lakshmanan JJ. Facts. A Christian priest of the Roman Catholic denomination and another member of the Christian community petitioned under article 32 against section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925, which imposed restrictions on a person having a NEPHEW OR NIECE OR NEARER RELATIVE bequeathing property for religious or charitable uses, requiring the will to be executed at least TWELVE MONTHS BEFORE DEATH and deposited within six months. No such restriction applied to persons governed by other personal laws.

Held. Section 118 was declared UNCONSTITUTIONAL as violative of article 14. The classification had no reasonable nexus with the object, and the restriction operated only against a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative. Sinha J. added that although charity and compassion are preached in every religion, that alone does not make them a RELIGIOUS PRACTICE within article 25. Lakshmanan J. noted that Parliament had not removed the discrimination even after the High Court's decision. The Court also observed that article 44 REMAINS UNIMPLEMENTED.

Two things to take from it. First, the mechanism: this is a codified provision, so it is plainly "law" under article 13 and article 14 applies without any Narasu difficulty. Second, Sinha J.'s point about article 25 is a useful weapon in the other direction: a rule is not saved from equality review merely because a religion approves of the underlying value.

munotes.in483

John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal

The second: an invitation refused

In Ahmedabad Women Action Group v. Union of India, (1997) 2 SCR 389, decided on 24 February 1997. Facts. A group of writ petitions asked the Court to declare Muslim, Hindu and Christian personal law provisions on polygamy, unilateral divorce, maintenance, guardianship and succession void as violating articles 14, 15 and 21, and to direct that the Shariat Act not be enacted so far as it affected the dignity and rights of Muslim women.

Held. The petitions were DISMISSED. The matters raised were for the LEGISLATURE and not for the Court: remedies of the kind sought involve issues of STATE POLICY with which the Court does not ordinarily have concern, and the desirability of a uniform civil code under article 44 does not authorise a court to strike down personal law provisions at the instance of a public interest petitioner.

Why the refusal is not cowardice. The petition asked the Court to redesign the family law of three communities in a single proceeding, without a lis, without an injured party whose particular right had been infringed, and without the material a legislature would have. Compare John Vallamattom, which concerned ONE provision, in ONE statute, with petitioners actually affected by it. The difference in outcome is a difference in the form of the claim, not in the Court's view of equality.

The third: partial reform upheld

In Pannalal Bansilal Pitti v. State of Andhra Pradesh, decided on 17 January 1996. Facts. The Andhra Pradesh Charitable and Hindu Religious Institutions and Endowments Act 1987 abolished hereditary trusteeships and regulated Hindu religious institutions and endowments. It was challenged, among other grounds, as DISCRIMINATORY because it applied to Hindu institutions and not to those of other religions.

Held. The Act was upheld. A UNIFORM LAW, THOUGH HIGHLY DESIRABLE, MAY BE COUNTER-PRODUCTIVE IF ENACTED IN ONE GO for a people of different faiths; in a democracy governed by the rule of law, gradual and progressive change should be brought about, and the legislature may PROCEED STEP BY STEP. The Constitution provided a secular framework to integrate a society divided by caste, sex, language and region, and the directive principles themselves visualise diversity while fostering uniformity. A law confined to one community's institutions is therefore not for that reason discriminatory.

This is the answer to the commonest objection to reform. Whenever a legislature reforms one community's law, the objection is made that the reform is discriminatory because the other communities are left alone. Pannalal Bansilal answers it: the legislature may take up the field it is able to reform, and it is not obliged to reform everything or nothing.

munotes.in484

John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal

Putting the three together

They divide by the form of the claim.

  • A specific statutory provision, challenged by a person it injures. Justiciable, and it may be struck down: John Vallamattom.
  • A whole body of personal law, challenged in the abstract by a public interest petitioner. Not justiciable in that form: Ahmedabad Women Action Group.
  • A partial reform, challenged for its partiality. Upheld: Pannalal Bansilal.

They also divide by what the court is being asked to do. In the first it is asked to apply article 14 to a law. In the second it is asked to legislate. In the third it is asked to forbid a legislature from legislating in stages.

And read together they explain the shape of Indian family law reform. It has advanced provision by provision, in cases brought by injured parties, and by legislation reforming one community at a time. That is not an accident; it is the only route the case law leaves open.

A worked example

Two petitions are filed on the same day. The first asks the Court to strike down a provision of a codified personal law that gives a widow a life interest where a widower takes absolutely; the petitioner is such a widow. The second asks the Court to declare all polygamy, in whatever personal law, unconstitutional; the petitioner is an association. How will each fare?

The first. It is a codified provision, therefore "law" under article 13, so Narasu is no obstacle. The petitioner is affected. The test is article 14: is the classification founded on an intelligible differentia, and has it a rational nexus with the object of the Act? On John Vallamattom a classification which cannot be related to the object fails, and sex is in any case a prohibited ground under article 15(1). This petition is properly framed and may well succeed.

The second. It asks the Court to reform the family law of several communities at once, in the abstract, at the instance of an association. That is Ahmedabad Women Action Group, and it will be dismissed as a matter for the legislature.

And if a legislature then reforms only one community's law? The objection that the reform is discriminatory because it is partial fails on Pannalal Bansilal: gradual and progressive change is what a democracy governed by the rule of law brings about, and the legislature may proceed step by step.

What the association should do instead. Find the affected individual, identify the specific provision, and frame the claim under article 14 or 15 against that provision. That is how Shayara Bano was won, and how John Vallamattom was won.

Distinctions

John VallamattomAhmedabad Women Action GroupPannalal Bansilal
One provision of one statuteProvisions of three personal law systemsOne State statute for one community
Petitioners affected by itA public interest petitionerA person subject to the Act
Article 14: classification without nexusAsked the Court to legislateObjection that the reform was partial
STRUCK DOWNDISMISSEDUPHELD
Codified law, so article 13 is satisfiedLargely uncodified personal lawCodified State law
munotes.in485

John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal

A court willA court will not
Test a codified provision against article 14Redesign a system of personal law
Strike down a classification with no nexus to the objectDirect a legislature to enact a uniform civil code
Say that a value being religious does not make a practice religiousRequire a legislature to reform every community at once
Read a statute down to save itEntertain an abstract challenge without an injured petitioner

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Court will not touch personal law. John Vallamattom struck down a provision of the succession law governing Christians, and Shayara Bano set aside talaq-e-biddat.

It does not mean Ahmedabad Women Action Group holds personal law immune. It holds that the RELIEF SOUGHT, wholesale invalidation at the instance of a public interest petitioner, is for the legislature. It is a decision about the form of the claim.

It does not mean Pannalal Bansilal is an argument against a uniform civil code. It calls a uniform law HIGHLY DESIRABLE. What it rejects is the demand that reform be all at once.

It does not mean article 25 protects any practice a religion approves. Sinha J. said that charity and compassion are preached in every religion, and that alone does not make them a religious practice within article 25.

And it does not mean the three decisions conflict. They answer three different questions, and taken together they describe exactly how Indian family law has in fact been reformed.

Quick revision

John Vallamattom 2003: section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925, restricting a bequest for religious or charitable uses by a person having a nephew, niece or nearer relative and requiring the will to be made twelve months before death and deposited within six, declared unconstitutional under article 14 for want of nexus; Sinha J., a value preached by every religion is not for that reason a religious practice under article 25; Lakshmanan J., Parliament had not removed the discrimination even after the High Court's decision; and article 44 remains unimplemented.

Ahmedabad Women Action Group 1997: petitions to declare Hindu, Muslim and Christian personal law provisions on polygamy, unilateral divorce, maintenance, guardianship and succession void DISMISSED; matters for the legislature; remedies of that kind involve issues of State policy; the desirability of a uniform civil code does not authorise a court to strike down personal law at the instance of a public interest petitioner.

munotes.in486

John Vallamattom, Ahmedabad Women Action Group and Pannalal Bansilal

Pannalal Bansilal Pitti 1996: an Act regulating Hindu religious institutions upheld though it did not touch other religions; a uniform law though highly desirable may be counter-productive if enacted in one go; gradual and progressive change; the legislature may proceed step by step; the directive principles themselves visualise diversity while fostering uniformity.

Reconciliation: a specific statutory provision challenged by an injured party is justiciable; a whole system challenged in the abstract is not; and a partial reform is not bad for being partial.

Test yourself

1. On what ground was section 118 of the Indian Succession Act struck down? Article 14. The classification had no reasonable nexus with the object of the provision, and the restriction operated only against a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative.

2. What did Sinha J. say about article 25 in that case? That although charity and compassion are preached in every religion, that alone does not make them a religious practice within article 25.

3. Why were the petitions in Ahmedabad Women Action Group dismissed? Because the matters raised were for the legislature; remedies of the kind sought involve issues of State policy with which the Court does not ordinarily have concern; and the desirability of a uniform civil code does not authorise a court to strike down personal law provisions at the instance of a public interest petitioner.

4. What is the answer to the objection that a reform confined to one community is discriminatory? Pannalal Bansilal Pitti: a uniform law, though highly desirable, may be counter-productive if enacted in one go for a people of different faiths; gradual and progressive change should be brought about, and the legislature may proceed step by step.

5. How do the three decisions fit together? By the form of the claim. A specific statutory provision challenged by a person it injures is justiciable and may be struck down; a whole body of personal law challenged in the abstract by a public interest petitioner is a matter for the legislature; and a partial reform is not invalid for being partial.

6. What practical advice follows for a litigant who wants a discriminatory family law rule removed? Identify a specific provision, preferably a codified one so that article 13 presents no difficulty; find a petitioner actually affected by it; and frame the claim under article 14 or 15. That is how John Vallamattom and Shayara Bano were won.

7. Which of the three decisions describes a uniform law as highly desirable? Pannalal Bansilal Pitti, which calls it highly desirable while holding that it may be counter-productive if enacted in one go.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in487

Chapter Ninety

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

Three judges of five set aside instant triple talaq for three different reasons, and Parliament then criminalised a pronouncement the Court had already declared to have no legal effect.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Shayara Bano v. Union of India a Bench of five, by a majority of three to two, set aside the practice of talaq-e-biddat, the pronouncement of talaq three times at one sitting. Of the majority, Kurian Joseph J. held that what is bad in theology cannot be good in law and that the practice is not an essential part of the religion; Nariman and Lalit JJ. held that talaq-e-biddat was RECOGNISED BY SECTION 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937 and was therefore statutory "law" within article 13, and that it was MANIFESTLY ARBITRARY and so violated article 14. The minority, Khehar C.J.I. and Nazeer J., held that the practice could not be struck down on the grounds article 25(1) permits, namely public order, health and morality, since it does not impinge on any of them, and would have injuncted it for six months while Parliament legislated. Parliament then enacted the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Marriage) Act 2019, section 3 of which makes any pronouncement of talaq void and illegal and section 4 of which makes it punishable with imprisonment up to three years.

The judgment

In Shayara Bano v. Union of India, (2017) 9 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4609, decided on 22 August 2017. Facts. Shayara Bano, divorced by talaq-e-biddat, the pronouncement of talaq three times at one sitting, petitioned under article 32 for a declaration that the practice was unconstitutional. Her petition was heard with a suo motu writ petition on Muslim women's entitlements and with the petitions of Ishrat Jahan and Atiya Sabri. The respondents argued that personal law is protected by article 25(1) and that reform must come from the legislature.

Held. By a majority of three to two the practice of talaq-e-biddat was SET ASIDE.

Kurian Joseph J. held that WHAT IS BAD IN THEOLOGY CANNOT BE GOOD IN LAW and that the practice is not an essential part of the religion. This route avoids article 13 entirely: it asks whether the practice is protected at all, not whether it is void.

Nariman and Lalit JJ. held that talaq-e-biddat was RECOGNISED by section 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937, which makes Muslim personal law the rule of decision in questions of dissolution of marriage "including talaq, ila, zihar, lian, khula and mubaraat", and was therefore statutory "law" within article 13; and that it was MANIFESTLY ARBITRARY, since it permits a marital tie to be broken capriciously and whimsically without any attempt at reconciliation, and so violated article 14.

munotes.in488

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

The minority, Khehar C.J.I. and Nazeer J., held that the practice could not be struck down on the grounds article 25(1) permits, namely PUBLIC ORDER, HEALTH AND MORALITY, since it does not impinge on any of them, and would have injuncted the practice for six months while Parliament legislated.

Why the split matters. The three routes have different consequences.

  • On Kurian Joseph J.'s route, an inessential practice loses article 25 protection, and the Narasu question never arises.
  • On Nariman J.'s route, a personal law practice recognised by statute IS testable under article 13, which is why that opinion is the doorway to the whole article 13 argument in the earlier chapter. It also introduces MANIFEST ARBITRARINESS as a ground of invalidity for a legislative act, which is worked in the equality chapters.
  • On the minority's route, personal law is protected by article 25(1) unless it offends public order, health or morality, and reform is for Parliament.

And note what the majority did NOT hold. It did not hold personal law generally testable; Nariman J. expressly said it was unnecessary to decide whether Narasu Appa Mali is good law. It did not hold triple talaq an offence; the pronouncement was simply declared ineffective. And it did not hold anything about the other forms of talaq, talaq-e-ahsan and talaq-e-hasan, which remain.

The statute

The Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Marriage) Act 2019 followed two Ordinances. Its scheme:

Section 2(c) defines "talaq" to mean TALAQ-E-BIDDAT OR ANY OTHER SIMILAR FORM of talaq having the effect of INSTANTANEOUS AND IRREVOCABLE divorce pronounced by a Muslim husband. So the Act is confined to the instantaneous form, and the revocable forms are outside it.

Section 3 provides that any pronouncement of talaq by a Muslim husband upon his wife, by words spoken or written or IN ELECTRONIC FORM or in any other manner whatsoever, shall be VOID AND ILLEGAL.

Section 4 provides that any Muslim husband who pronounces talaq referred to in section 3 shall be punished with imprisonment which may extend to THREE YEARS, and fine.

Section 5 entitles a married Muslim woman upon whom talaq is pronounced to a SUBSISTENCE ALLOWANCE for herself and dependent children as determined by the Magistrate, without prejudice to the generality of any other law.

Section 6 entitles her, notwithstanding anything in any other law, to CUSTODY OF HER MINOR CHILDREN in the event of the pronouncement, in such manner as the Magistrate may determine.

Section 7, notwithstanding the Code of Criminal Procedure, makes the offence (a) COGNIZABLE, but only if information is given by the woman herself or a person related to her by BLOOD OR MARRIAGE; (b) COMPOUNDABLE at her instance with the permission of the Magistrate on such terms as he may determine; and (c) BAILABLE only after the Magistrate has heard the woman and is satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for granting bail.

munotes.in489

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

"Magistrate" is defined in section 2(b) as a Judicial Magistrate of the first class in the area where the woman resides.

The criticism of the Act, stated fairly

The core objection is that it punishes an act with no legal effect. After section 3, a pronouncement of talaq-e-biddat does not dissolve the marriage. The parties remain married. Section 4 then imprisons the husband for saying something that changed nothing.

The consequences are said to be perverse. A wife who wants maintenance from a husband in prison is unlikely to get it; sections 5 and 6 give her a subsistence allowance and custody, but a man in custody earns nothing. And a marriage that both parties want to end is not ended by the pronouncement, so the woman is left married to a man she has had prosecuted.

The safeguards in section 7 answer part of this. The offence is cognizable only on information from her or her close relatives, so a stranger cannot set the criminal law in motion; it is compoundable at her instance; and bail may be granted after hearing her. The Act therefore keeps the decision substantially in her hands.

The defence of the Act is deterrence and evidence. Its supporters say that the practice continued after 2017 because a pronouncement, though ineffective, was still used to expel a wife from the home, and that only a penal provision stops it. Its critics answer that desertion and cruelty are already offences and that the civil remedies were the ones to strengthen.

The comparison with the Act of 1986 is the one to draw. In 1986 Parliament legislated to REVERSE a judgment; in 2019 it legislated to GO BEYOND one. Both are legitimate uses of legislative power, and both have been criticised for the same reason: that they treat one community's family law as a subject for special legislation rather than reforming the general law.

A worked example

A Muslim husband sends his wife a message pronouncing talaq three times. She wants the marriage to end, wants maintenance, and does not want him prosecuted. Advise.

First, is she divorced? No. Section 3 of the Act of 2019 makes the pronouncement VOID AND ILLEGAL, and on Shayara Bano the practice was set aside. The marriage subsists.

Second, can she end the marriage? Yes, but by a route the Act does not provide: khula, mubaraat, or a decree under the Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act 1939 on a ground available to her. A pronouncement of talaq-e-biddat by him is not one of them.

munotes.in490

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

Third, maintenance. During the subsistence of the marriage she may claim under the general maintenance provision of the criminal procedure law, and on divorce under section 3 of the Act of 1986 as construed in Danial Latifi. Section 5 of the Act of 2019 gives her a subsistence allowance determined by the Magistrate on the pronouncement itself.

Fourth, prosecution. Section 7(a) makes the offence cognizable only on information from her or a person related to her by blood or marriage, so it will not begin without her. If proceedings have begun, section 7(b) makes the offence compoundable at her instance with the Magistrate's permission.

Fifth, the children. Section 6 entitles her to custody of her minor children in the event of the pronouncement, notwithstanding any other law, in such manner as the Magistrate determines.

Sixth, the electronic form. Section 3 expressly covers a pronouncement in electronic form, so the message is within the section.

Distinctions

Kurian Joseph J.Nariman and Lalit JJ.Khehar C.J.I. and Nazeer J.
What is bad in theology cannot be good in lawThe practice is statutory "law" under article 13Personal law is protected by article 25(1)
The practice is not an essential part of the religionIt is manifestly arbitrary and violates article 14It does not offend public order, health or morality
Article 13 never arisesNarasu expressly left undecidedReform is for Parliament
Result: set asideResult: set asideResult: injunct for six months while Parliament legislates
The judgment didThe Act of 2019 added
Set aside talaq-e-biddatDeclared any such pronouncement void AND ILLEGAL, section 3
Declared the pronouncement ineffectiveMade it punishable with three years, section 4
Said nothing about maintenanceSubsistence allowance, section 5
Said nothing about custodyCustody of minor children to the mother, section 6
Said nothing about procedureCognizable only on her information, compoundable at her instance, bail after hearing her, section 7

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean all forms of talaq were abolished. Only talaq-e-biddat and, under section 2(c) of the Act, any other similar form having the effect of INSTANTANEOUS AND IRREVOCABLE divorce. The revocable forms remain.

It does not mean the Court held personal law testable under article 13. Nariman J. found a statute to attach to and expressly declined to decide whether Narasu Appa Mali is good law.

It does not mean the majority agreed on a reason. It agreed on a result. Two of the three routes are incompatible: one says the practice is not protected, the other says it is law and is arbitrary.

munotes.in491

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

It does not mean the judgment required criminalisation. It declared the pronouncement ineffective. Section 4 of the Act of 2019 is Parliament's addition.

And it does not mean the Act punishes a man for divorcing his wife. After section 3 he has not divorced her. That is precisely the criticism.

Quick revision

Shayara Bano 2017, five judges, three to two: talaq-e-biddat set aside. Kurian Joseph J., what is bad in theology cannot be good in law, and the practice is not essential to the religion. Nariman and Lalit JJ., the practice is recognised by section 2 of the Shariat Application Act 1937 and is therefore statutory "law" within article 13, and is manifestly arbitrary and so violates article 14; whether Narasu Appa Mali is good law expressly left open. Khehar C.J.I. and Nazeer J., dissenting: article 25(1) permits interference only for public order, health or morality, none of which is engaged; would have injuncted the practice for six months while Parliament legislated.

Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Marriage) Act 2019: section 2(c), talaq means talaq-e-biddat or any similar form having the effect of instantaneous and irrevocable divorce; section 3, any pronouncement, spoken, written, electronic or otherwise, is void and illegal; section 4, three years and fine; section 5, subsistence allowance for her and dependent children as determined by the Magistrate; section 6, custody of minor children to the mother notwithstanding any other law; section 7, cognizable only on information by her or a relative by blood or marriage, compoundable at her instance with the Magistrate's permission, and bail only after hearing her.

Criticism: the Act punishes a pronouncement that has no legal effect, and imprisonment defeats the maintenance the same Act provides. Defence: deterrence, since an ineffective pronouncement was still used to expel a wife. Safeguards: the whole of section 7.

Test yourself

1. What was the majority and what was the split? Three to two. Kurian Joseph J., and Nariman and Lalit JJ., set the practice aside on different reasoning; Khehar C.J.I. and Nazeer J. dissented.

2. On what basis did Nariman J. hold the practice testable under article 13? That talaq-e-biddat was recognised by section 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937, which makes Muslim personal law the rule of decision in questions of dissolution of marriage including talaq, so the practice was statutory "law".

3. What was Kurian Joseph J.'s ground? That what is bad in theology cannot be good in law, and that the practice is not an essential part of the religion, so it does not attract the protection of article 25 at all.

4. State the minority's reasoning. That article 25(1) permits interference with a religious practice only on the grounds of public order, health and morality; that the practice does not impinge on any of them; and that the appropriate course was to injunct it for six months while Parliament legislated.

munotes.in492

Shayara Bano, and the Act of 2019

5. What does section 3 of the Act of 2019 do, and what does section 4 add? Section 3 declares any pronouncement of talaq, by words spoken or written or in electronic form or in any other manner, void and illegal. Section 4 makes it punishable with imprisonment up to three years and fine.

6. What safeguards does section 7 contain? The offence is cognizable only if information is given by the woman upon whom talaq is pronounced or a person related to her by blood or marriage; it is compoundable at her instance with the Magistrate's permission; and no accused may be released on bail unless the Magistrate, after hearing her, is satisfied there are reasonable grounds.

7. State the central criticism of the Act and the answer to it. That it criminalises a pronouncement which, after section 3, has no legal effect at all, so a husband is imprisoned for an act that did not dissolve the marriage, and imprisonment defeats the maintenance sections 5 and 6 provide. The answer is deterrence: an ineffective pronouncement was still used in practice to expel a wife from her home.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in493

Chapter Ninety-One

Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

One Indian State has had a common civil code for a century and a half, and it is there because Portugal left it behind, not because article 44 was implemented.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Portuguese Civil Code 1867, as applied to Goa, continued in force after 20 December 1961 by section 5 of the Goa, Daman and Diu (Administration) Act 1962, which provides that all laws in force immediately before the appointed day shall continue in force until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or other competent authority. In Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira the Supreme Court held that the Code governs the succession of a Goan domiciliary to property situated ANYWHERE IN INDIA, and observed that GOA IS A SHINING EXAMPLE OF AN INDIAN STATE WHICH HAS A UNIFORM CIVIL CODE APPLICABLE TO ALL, REGARDLESS OF RELIGION, EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS, and that since 1956 there has been no attempt to frame a uniform civil code for the country despite the Court's exhortations in Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal.

How the code got there

Not by article 44. The Portuguese Civil Code of 1867 was extended to the Portuguese territories in India. On 20 December 1961 Goa, Daman and Diu came under Indian administration, and the Goa, Daman and Diu (Administration) Ordinance of 5 March 1962 and then the Act of 1962 continued the existing law.

Section 5(1) of the Act of 1962, headed "Continuance of existing laws and their adaptation", provides that "All laws in force immediately before the appointed day in Goa, Daman and Diu or any part thereof shall continue to be in force therein until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or other competent authority."

So the code is Indian law now, in the same way that the Indian Penal Code of 1860 is: it derives its present force from an Indian statute continuing it, not from the authority that first enacted it. The Supreme Court made the point expressly: this is not a question of private international law, because the Indian Parliament has made the earlier Portuguese Civil Code applicable in the State of Goa.

And it has been partly replaced by Indian legislation. With effect from 22 December 2016 certain portions of the Portuguese Civil Code were repealed and replaced by the GOA SUCCESSION, SPECIAL NOTARIES AND INVENTORY PROCEEDINGS ACT 2012, which the Court said is BY AND LARGE IN LINE with the Portuguese Civil Code.

What the code actually contains

The Supreme Court set out its salient features, and a candidate should be able to give these five:

Community of assets. A married couple JOINTLY HOLDS THE OWNERSHIP OF ALL THE ASSETS owned before marriage or acquired after marriage by each spouse. On divorce, each spouse is entitled to HALF the assets.

munotes.in494

Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho

Pre-nuptial agreements are permitted, and may provide a different system of division of assets. So the default regime is community of assets, and the parties may contract out of it.

The legitime. AT LEAST HALF THE PROPERTY has to pass to the legal heirs as legitime. The Court said this is in some ways akin to the concept of coparcenary in Hindu law, with the difference that in Goa the legitime applies to SELF-ACQUIRED property as well. Testamentary freedom is therefore limited to the other half.

No polygamy for Muslim men whose marriages are registered in Goa.

No verbal divorce, even for followers of Islam.

Two things follow that matter to the argument. First, the Goa code is not a code that abolishes difference; it is a code that supplies one set of default rules for property, marriage and succession, with room for private ordering by contract. Second, its most striking features, community of assets and the legitime, restrict a spouse's freedom in favour of the family, so it is not merely an individualist instrument.

The judgment

In Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira, decided on 13 September 2019. Facts. The question was whether succession to the property of a Goan situated OUTSIDE Goa but within India is governed by the Portuguese Civil Code 1867 as applicable in Goa, or by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Held. The Portuguese Civil Code 1867, as applicable in Goa, governs the succession of a Goan DOMICILIARY to property situated ANYWHERE IN INDIA. The Court reasoned that this is not a conflict of international law at all, since the Indian Parliament has made the Code applicable in the State of Goa, and it read article 24 of the Code, which subjects Portuguese subjects travelling or residing abroad to Portuguese law as to civil capacity, status and immovable property. It observed that Goa is a shining example of an Indian State which has a uniform civil code applicable to all, regardless of religion, EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS, and noted that the founders of the Constitution had hoped for a uniform civil code under article 44 but that there had been no attempt to frame one.

Why it matters beyond succession. The observation is the most authoritative modern statement that a common civil code is workable in an Indian State, and it is quoted on every side of the debate. But the Court entered its own qualification in the same sentence, and honesty requires that the qualification travel with the quotation.

munotes.in495

Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho

What the Goa example proves, and what it does not

It proves feasibility. A common civil code has governed a plural population, Catholic, Hindu and Muslim, for generations, in a State of India, without the disintegration the objectors predicted.

It proves that uniformity does not require identity. The code permits pre-nuptial agreements, and it preserves what the Court called certain limited rights. A code can be uniform in the sense that one law governs everyone while still accommodating difference within itself.

It does not prove transferability. Goa is a small State with a particular history, in which the code preceded Indian constitutional government by ninety years and was inherited rather than imposed. Nothing in the Goa experience shows what would happen if a code were legislated for a population that had not lived under one.

It does not prove that the code is the product of article 44. It is not. Article 44 remains, in the Court's own word, unimplemented.

And it does not prove that the Goa code is perfectly uniform. The Court's qualification says otherwise, and a candidate should say so rather than overstate the example.

A worked example

A Goan domiciliary dies leaving immovable property in Goa and a flat in Mumbai. His will leaves everything to a charity. His children claim. Advise.

First, which law governs? On Jose Paulo Coutinho, the Portuguese Civil Code as applicable in Goa governs the succession of a Goan domiciliary to property situated ANYWHERE IN INDIA, so the Mumbai flat is governed by it too, and not by the Indian Succession Act 1925.

Second, is the will effective? Only in part. At least HALF the property must pass to the legal heirs as legitime, and in Goa the legitime applies to self-acquired property as well. The bequest to the charity can therefore take effect only over the disposable half.

Third, what of the surviving spouse's position? Under the default regime of community of assets, the couple jointly owns all the assets owned before marriage or acquired after marriage by either, so half the estate is hers as owner before any question of succession arises. Unless there was a pre-nuptial agreement providing otherwise.

Fourth, would the answer differ if he had been domiciled in Maharashtra? Yes, entirely. The Indian Succession Act 1925 would apply, or his personal law if he were a Hindu, Muslim or Parsi, and testamentary freedom would be far wider for some of them.

Fifth, what does the example illustrate about article 44? That the difference in outcome depends on where the deceased was domiciled, which is the sort of arbitrariness a uniform civil code is meant to remove, and that the Indian State which has removed it did not do so under article 44.

munotes.in496

Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho

Distinctions

The Goa codeThe rest of India
One civil code for all, subject to limited exceptionsPersonal law by religion
Community of assets as the default matrimonial property regimeNo general matrimonial property regime
At least half the estate reserved as legitime, including self-acquired propertyWide testamentary freedom for Hindus, Christians and Parsis; one third for Muslims
Pre-nuptial agreements permitted to vary the regimeNo general provision
No polygamy for Muslim men whose marriages are registered thereMuslim law permits up to four wives
No verbal divorce for anyoneExtra-judicial divorce recognised in Muslim law
Source of the Goa codeSource of a future code
Portuguese Civil Code 1867, inheritedArticle 44, if implemented
Continued by section 5 of the Act of 1962Entry 5 of the Concurrent List
Partly replaced by the Goa Act of 2012, in force 22 December 2016Would require Parliament or a State Legislature to legislate
Never enacted by an Indian legislature as a codeWould be

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 44 has been implemented anywhere. The Court said in the same judgment that there has been no attempt to frame a uniform civil code, despite its exhortations in Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal.

It does not mean the Goa code is wholly uniform. The Court's own words are "regardless of religion EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS".

It does not mean the code is foreign law applied in India. The Indian Parliament made it applicable in Goa, so the question in Coutinho was not one of private international law at all.

It does not mean the code is frozen in 1867. Parts of it were repealed and replaced with effect from 22 December 2016 by the Goa Succession, Special Notaries and Inventory Proceedings Act 2012.

And it does not mean a national code would look like Goa's. Goa's code reserves half the estate to compulsory heirs and vests all matrimonial property jointly, which are far-reaching restrictions on individual freedom that no Indian draft has proposed.

Quick revision

Source: Portuguese Civil Code 1867, continued after 20 December 1961 by section 5 of the Goa, Daman and Diu (Administration) Act 1962, which continues all laws in force immediately before the appointed day until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or authority. Partly replaced with effect from 22 December 2016 by the Goa Succession, Special Notaries and Inventory Proceedings Act 2012, which is by and large in line with the earlier Code.

Contents, as stated by the Supreme Court: a married couple jointly holds ownership of all assets owned before or acquired after marriage, so each takes half on divorce; pre-nuptial agreements may vary the regime; at least half the property must pass to the legal heirs as legitime, akin in some ways to coparcenary, and in Goa applying to self-acquired property too; Muslim men whose marriages are registered in Goa cannot practise polygamy; and there is no provision for verbal divorce even for followers of Islam.

munotes.in497

Goa, and Jose Paulo Coutinho

Jose Paulo Coutinho 2019: the Code governs the succession of a Goan domiciliary to property situated anywhere in India; not a conflict of international law, Parliament having made the Code applicable in Goa; Goa a shining example of an Indian State with a uniform civil code applicable to all regardless of religion EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS; and no attempt has been made to frame a code for the country despite Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal.

Test yourself

1. By what instrument does the Portuguese Civil Code continue to operate in Goa? Section 5(1) of the Goa, Daman and Diu (Administration) Act 1962, which continues all laws in force immediately before the appointed day, 20 December 1961, until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or other competent authority.

2. What did Jose Paulo Coutinho decide? That the Portuguese Civil Code 1867 as applicable in Goa governs the succession of a Goan domiciliary to property situated anywhere in India, and not the Indian Succession Act 1925.

3. Why was it not a question of private international law? Because the Indian Parliament has made the Code applicable in the State of Goa, so both laws in competition were Indian.

4. Name four features of the Goa code. Community of assets, so a married couple jointly owns all assets owned before or acquired after marriage and each takes half on divorce; pre-nuptial agreements permitted to vary that; a legitime of at least half the property to the legal heirs, applying even to self-acquired property; and no polygamy for Muslim men whose marriages are registered in Goa, with no provision for verbal divorce for anyone.

5. What qualification did the Court attach to its praise of Goa? That the code is applicable to all "regardless of religion EXCEPT WHILE PROTECTING CERTAIN LIMITED RIGHTS".

6. Does Goa show that article 44 has been implemented? No. The Court said in the same paragraph that there has been no attempt to frame a uniform civil code applicable to all citizens of the country, despite its exhortations in Shah Bano and Sarla Mudgal.

7. What is the strongest limit on the Goa example as an argument? That the code was inherited rather than legislated, in a small State whose population had lived under it for ninety years before the Constitution, so it shows that a common code CAN work without showing what would happen if one were newly imposed elsewhere.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in498

Chapter Ninety-Two

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

Any two persons in India may marry under a single secular law, take a single secular law of succession with it, and neither has to leave their religion to do it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Special Marriage Act 1954 provides a complete civil law of marriage, divorce and succession available to ANY TWO PERSONS irrespective of religion. Section 4 sets the conditions of a valid marriage, section 5 requires notice to the Marriage Officer of a district where one party has resided for thirty days, sections 6 to 8 provide for publication, objection and inquiry, section 15 allows a marriage celebrated in another form to be REGISTERED under the Act, and section 21 provides that succession to the property of a person married under the Act and of the issue of the marriage shall be regulated by the Indian Succession Act 1925 notwithstanding the restrictions in that Act as to particular communities. So the code Ambedkar described in the Constituent Assembly, applying to those who declare themselves willing to be bound by it, was enacted in 1954, and it has been available ever since.

What the Act provides

Section 4, the conditions. NOTWITHSTANDING ANYTHING CONTAINED IN ANY OTHER LAW relating to the solemnisation of marriages, a marriage between ANY TWO PERSONS may be solemnised under the Act if: (a) NEITHER PARTY HAS A SPOUSE LIVING; (b) neither party is incapable of valid consent through unsoundness of mind, or suffers from mental disorder of such a kind or extent as to be unfit for marriage and the procreation of children, or is subject to recurrent attacks of insanity; (c) the male has completed twenty-one and the female eighteen; and (d) the parties are not within the degrees of prohibited relationship, with a PROVISO that where a CUSTOM governing at least one of the parties permits such a marriage it may be solemnised notwithstanding.

Note two things. Monogamy is a condition of validity for everybody, so a man who marries under this Act cannot rely on a personal law permitting more. And the proviso to clause (d) preserves custom, which is the Act's own concession to pluralism.

Section 5, notice. The parties shall give NOTICE IN WRITING in the form in the Second Schedule to the Marriage Officer of the district in which at least one of them has resided for NOT LESS THAN THIRTY DAYS immediately preceding.

Section 6, publication. The Marriage Officer keeps the notices with the records of his office, enters a true copy in a MARRIAGE NOTICE BOOK which is OPEN FOR INSPECTION at all reasonable times WITHOUT FEE BY ANY PERSON, and causes every notice to be PUBLISHED by affixing a copy in a conspicuous place in his office; and where a party is not permanently resident in that district, a copy goes to the Marriage Officer of the district where that party permanently resides, to be affixed there too.

munotes.in499

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

Section 7, objection. ANY PERSON may, before the expiration of THIRTY DAYS from publication, object on the ground that the marriage would contravene a condition in section 4. After thirty days the marriage may be solemnised unless it has been objected to. The nature of the objection is recorded, read over and signed.

Section 8, procedure on objection. The Marriage Officer shall not solemnise until he has inquired and is satisfied that the objection ought not to prevent solemnisation, or it is withdrawn; he must not take more than THIRTY DAYS to inquire and decide. If he upholds the objection, either party may appeal to the DISTRICT COURT within thirty days, and its decision is FINAL.

Section 15, registration of an existing marriage. Any marriage celebrated in another form, before or after the commencement, may be REGISTERED under the Act if a ceremony has been performed and the parties have lived together as husband and wife ever since, neither has more than one spouse living, neither is of unsound mind, and both have completed twenty-one.

Section 19, a marriage under the Act of a member of an undivided family professing the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion is DEEMED TO EFFECT HIS SEVERANCE from that family.

Section 21, succession. NOTWITHSTANDING the restrictions in the Indian Succession Act 1925 as to its application to members of certain communities, succession to the property of a person whose marriage is solemnised under the Act, and to the property of the ISSUE of such a marriage, is regulated by that Act, Chapter III of Part V, the special rules for Parsi intestates, being treated as omitted.

Section 21A, the 1976 correction. Where the marriage under the Act is between two persons who BOTH profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion, sections 19 and 21 do not apply, and so much of section 20 as creates a disability does not apply either. So two Hindus who marry under the Act no longer sever from the joint family and no longer lose Hindu succession law.

Why it is a uniform civil code

It covers the whole ground that the personal laws divide. Conditions of marriage, solemnisation, registration, restitution, judicial separation, nullity, divorce, alimony, custody, legitimacy, and succession.

It is available to everybody. Section 4 says "any two persons".

It is optional. Nobody is compelled into it, which is precisely the design Ambedkar described.

And it does not require anyone to renounce religion. A party keeps their faith; what changes is the law governing this marriage and this succession.

munotes.in500

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

Why so few use it, which is the interesting question

The thirty-day notice. Section 5 requires notice, section 6 requires it to be published in the office and entered in a book open to inspection by ANY PERSON without fee, and section 7 gives any person thirty days to object. For an inter-faith or inter-caste couple this is a public announcement of an intention that may attract exactly the violence the courts have condemned. Shakti Vahini v. Union of India is the authority on that violence: the CHOICE OF A PARTNER is a legitimate constitutional right founded on individual choice recognised by article 19, which is not expected to succumb to the concept of CLASS HONOUR or GROUP THINKING, a sense of class honour having no legitimacy even when practised by the collective; a khap panchayat or similar assembly cannot take the law into its own hands or assume the character of a law implementing agency; and such activities are to be stopped in entirety.

The privacy objection. Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India held privacy to be an intrinsic part of article 21 and of the freedoms in Part III, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions, and required an invasion to satisfy legality, need in terms of a legitimate State aim, and PROPORTIONALITY. A publication requirement that exposes a couple's identity to any member of the public, when no comparable requirement attaches to a marriage under any personal law, is a plain candidate for that test.

The severance rule, before 1976. Until section 21A was inserted, two Hindus who married under the Act severed from the joint family under section 19 and lost Hindu succession law under section 21. That was a real disincentive, and it was removed.

Social cost, not legal cost. The remaining obstacle is that a marriage under this Act is publicly identifiable as one that the family may not have approved. That is a fact about society, not about the statute, and it is the honest answer to the question this chapter asks.

What this does to the uniform civil code argument

It weakens the strongest version of the case FOR a code. If the objection to personal law is that it denies equality, an equal alternative already exists and has since 1954. The problem is take-up, and a compulsory code would not obviously solve a problem of social pressure.

It also weakens the strongest version of the case AGAINST. If a uniform code would destroy religious identity, the Act of 1954 has been available for seventy years and has destroyed nobody's. Those who use it remain what they were.

munotes.in501

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

And it reframes the question. The useful question is not "should India have a uniform civil code" but "should the existing optional code be made easier to use, and should it be the default rather than the option". A candidate who reaches that question has done more than repeat the standard arguments.

The concrete reform this suggests is the removal or narrowing of the notice and objection machinery in sections 5 to 8, which is where the Act's own design works against its purpose.

A worked example

A Hindu woman and a Muslim man wish to marry without either converting. Advise on the route, the obstacles and the consequences.

The route. Section 4 of the Special Marriage Act 1954: a marriage between any two persons may be solemnised if neither has a spouse living, both have capacity, the male is twenty-one and the female eighteen, and they are not within the prohibited degrees.

The procedure. Notice under section 5 to the Marriage Officer of a district where one of them has resided thirty days; publication under section 6 in the office and entry in the Marriage Notice Book, open to inspection by any person without fee; a thirty-day window under section 7 in which any person may object on the ground that a section 4 condition would be contravened; inquiry under section 8, to be completed within thirty days, with an appeal to the district court whose decision is final.

The obstacle. The publication makes the intended marriage public for thirty days. That is the practical difficulty, and the constitutional objection to it is the one in Puttaswamy: an invasion of decisional and informational privacy must satisfy legality, a legitimate State aim, and proportionality.

The consequences on succession. Section 21 applies the Indian Succession Act 1925 to the property of both of them and to the property of the issue of the marriage, notwithstanding the restrictions in that Act as to particular communities. Section 21A does not help them, because it applies only where BOTH parties profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion.

And if they had already married in another form? Section 15 allows registration under the Act, provided a ceremony was performed, they have lived together as husband and wife ever since, neither has more than one spouse living, neither is of unsound mind, and both have completed twenty-one.

Distinctions

Under a personal lawUnder the Special Marriage Act 1954
Determined by the religion of the partiesAvailable to any two persons
No public notice of an intended marriageThirty days' notice, publication and a right of objection
Succession under the personal lawIndian Succession Act 1925, by section 21
Polygamy permissible in one systemMonogamy is a condition of validity, section 4(a)
Prohibited degrees fixed by the personal lawSection 4(d), with a proviso preserving custom
No severance from a joint familySection 19 severance, disapplied by section 21A where both parties are Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina
munotes.in502

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

The Act's strengthsThe Act's weaknesses
One law, available to everyone, requiring no conversionNotice, publication and objection expose the couple
A complete code of marriage, divorce and successionThe Marriage Notice Book is open to any person without fee
Optional, exactly as Ambedkar describedThe Marriage Officer's inquiry may take a further thirty days
Registration of an existing marriage under section 15Section 21A relieves only Hindus, Buddhists, Sikhs and Jains

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean nobody has to change religion to marry outside it. Nobody does, and that is the Act's whole point. The persistence of conversion for marriage is a fact about social pressure, not about the law.

It does not mean the Act is a complete answer to article 44. It is optional, so it leaves personal law standing for those who do not use it, and article 44 speaks of a code for the citizens.

It does not mean the notice requirement is unconstitutional. No decision cited here has held it so. What Puttaswamy supplies is the TEST it would have to satisfy.

It does not mean two Hindus married under this Act lose Hindu succession law. They did until 1976; section 21A now disapplies sections 19 and 21 for them.

And it does not mean take-up is a legal problem. It is largely a social one, which is why the argument that a compulsory code would fix it needs to be made and not merely asserted.

Quick revision

Section 4: any two persons; neither has a spouse living; capacity and mental fitness; male twenty-one, female eighteen; not within the prohibited degrees, with a proviso preserving a permitting custom. Section 5: written notice to the Marriage Officer of a district where one party has resided thirty days. Section 6: Marriage Notice Book, open to inspection by any person without fee, notice affixed in a conspicuous place, and transmitted to the district of permanent residence. Section 7: any person may object within thirty days on a section 4 ground; after thirty days the marriage may be solemnised unless objected to. Section 8: inquiry within thirty days; appeal to the district court, whose decision is final. Section 15: registration of a marriage celebrated in another form, on the requirements its clauses (a) to (d) list. Section 19: severance from an undivided family for a Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina. Section 21: succession under the Indian Succession Act 1925 for the parties and the issue, notwithstanding its community restrictions, Chapter III of Part V omitted. Section 21A: sections 19 and 21 and the disability in section 20 do not apply where both parties profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion.

munotes.in503

The Special Marriage Act as an Optional Code

Take-up: the notice and publication machinery is the obstacle; Shakti Vahini on choice of partner against class honour; Puttaswamy on decisional and informational privacy and the legality, legitimate aim and proportionality test.

Test yourself

1. Who may marry under the Special Marriage Act 1954? Any two persons, irrespective of religion, if the conditions in section 4 are satisfied. No conversion or renunciation of religion is required.

2. Set out the notice machinery in sections 5 to 8. Notice in writing to the Marriage Officer of a district where one party has resided thirty days; entry in the Marriage Notice Book, open to inspection by any person without fee, and publication by affixing a copy in the office, with transmission to the district of permanent residence; any person may object within thirty days on a section 4 ground; the Marriage Officer inquires within thirty days, and either party may appeal to the district court, whose decision is final.

3. What does section 21 do, and whom does section 21A relieve of it? Section 21 applies the Indian Succession Act 1925 to the succession of a person married under the Act and of the issue of the marriage, notwithstanding that Act's community restrictions and omitting the special rules for Parsi intestates. Section 21A disapplies sections 19 and 21, and the disability part of section 20, where BOTH parties profess the Hindu, Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion.

4. In what sense is this Act already a uniform civil code? It covers marriage, divorce and succession, it is available to any two persons regardless of religion, and it applies one law to all who use it. It differs from article 44's object only in being optional.

5. Why is the take-up low? Chiefly because sections 5 to 8 make an intended marriage public for thirty days and give any person a right to object, which exposes inter-faith and inter-caste couples to precisely the pressure that Shakti Vahini describes.

6. What constitutional test would the notice requirement have to meet? The Puttaswamy test for an invasion of privacy, which has decisional and informational dimensions: legality, a legitimate State aim, and proportionality between the object and the means.

7. How does the existence of this Act change the uniform civil code debate? It shows that an equal alternative already exists, so the case for compulsion must explain what compulsion adds; and it shows that a common code has coexisted with religious identity for seventy years, so the case against must explain what a default code would destroy that this one has not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in504

Chapter Ninety-Three

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A citizen's rights should not depend on the religion they were born into, and in India today they do.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the case for a uniform civil code rests on four propositions. That equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws under article 14 are denied when the law of marriage, divorce, maintenance and succession applied to a citizen is chosen by their religion. That article 15(1) forbids discrimination on grounds only of religion and sex, and the personal law systems discriminate on both. That national integration is weakened when the citizen's most intimate legal relations are governed by community membership rather than by citizenship. And that the woman inside each system bears the cost, since it is she who is disadvantaged on divorce, maintenance and inheritance in system after system. To these is added the practical argument, that the courts have repeatedly said the code is overdue, in Shah Bano, Sarla Mudgal, John Vallamattom and Jose Paulo Coutinho, and the constitutional argument, that article 25(2)(b) expressly preserves the power to make laws for social welfare and reform.

The equality argument

The premise is simple and hard to answer. Two women, both Indian citizens, both divorced, both destitute. One has a statutory right to a share of a coparcenary; the other has a fixed fractional share half the size of her brother's. One may be one of four wives; the other may not. The difference between them is not their circumstances, their contribution or their need. It is the religion of their birth.

Article 14 is engaged. Equality before the law and equal protection of the laws are denied where the LAW ITSELF is selected by a personal characteristic. The State's answer is that the classification is founded on an intelligible differentia, religion, with a nexus to the object of respecting religious identity. The reply is that religion is not a permissible basis of classification for the distribution of civil rights, which is what article 15(1) says.

Article 15(1) is engaged twice over. The State shall not discriminate against any citizen on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them. Personal law discriminates on the ground of religion in choosing WHICH law applies, and on the ground of sex WITHIN most of the systems it chooses.

And the Court has acted on exactly this reasoning where it could. John Vallamattom v. Union of India struck down section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925 under article 14, because a classification which cannot be related to the object of the provision fails. Shayara Bano v. Union of India set aside talaq-e-biddat, Nariman and Lalit JJ. holding it manifestly arbitrary and so violative of article 14. Both are personal law provisions, and both fell to the equality article.

munotes.in505

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

The gender argument, which is the strongest

It is stronger than the general equality argument because it does not depend on comparing communities. It compares men and women INSIDE each community, and it finds the same asymmetry in all of them.

The pattern. In one system a man may have more than one wife; in another a widow's share was a life interest until the law was amended; in a third a wife had, until 2001, to prove adultery COUPLED WITH another matrimonial offence while her husband had to prove adultery alone. Each system has its own history of reform and its own residue.

And the reform has been uneven. Where a system has been codified, Parliament has reformed it, sometimes greatly. Where it has not, Narasu Appa Mali keeps it beyond article 13. The result is that the citizen's protection against sex discrimination in family law depends on how far her community's law happens to have been written down, which is an arbitrary distribution of a fundamental right.

Article 15(3) supplies the power. Nothing in article 15 prevents the State from making any special provision for women and children. So a code that improved the position of women in every system would not be vulnerable to the objection that it discriminates in their favour.

Article 25(2)(b) supplies the answer to the religion objection. Nothing in article 25 prevents the State from making any law providing for SOCIAL WELFARE AND REFORM. Munshi made exactly this point in the Constituent Assembly: the House had already accepted that a religious practice which covers a secular activity or falls in the field of social reform may be legislated upon.

The integration argument

It is Alladi Krishnaswami Ayyar's argument, and it is the one the framers actually made. The article AIMS AT AMITY; differential systems of inheritance and other matters are among the factors that contribute to differences among the peoples of India; and the object is to weld the country into a single nation rather than keep it a series of competing communities.

Its modern form is about the unit of political life. A society in which the most intimate legal relations are governed by community membership teaches its citizens that community, not citizenship, is the operative identity. That is precisely the communalism the closing chapter of Module II describes.

And it is not an argument for abolishing difference. It is an argument that the CIVIL LAW is not where difference should be expressed. Language, culture, religious practice and education are protected by articles 25, 26, 29 and 30 and would remain so.

munotes.in506

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

The practical arguments

Simplicity and administrability. A court trying a succession suit must first decide which system governs, then which school within it, then whether a custom displaces the general rule. The Hindu Marriage Act's section 2(1)(c) alone requires a court to decide whether a person is "not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew" and, if so, whether they would have been governed by Hindu law had the Act not been passed.

Conversion as an escape. Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas exist because a personal law system can be entered by conversion. The Court closed that route for bigamy, but the incentive exists wherever the systems differ.

And the courts have said the code is overdue. Shah Bano 1985, that article 44 has remained a dead letter. John Vallamattom 2003, that article 44 remains unimplemented. Jose Paulo Coutinho 2019, that Goa is a shining example of an Indian State which has a uniform civil code applicable to all regardless of religion, and that since 1956 there has been no attempt to frame one despite the Court's exhortations.

The answers to the four commonest objections

"It would violate freedom of religion." Article 25(1) is expressly subject to public order, morality, health AND the other provisions of Part III, and article 25(2)(b) preserves laws for social welfare and reform. The civil incidents of marriage and succession are secular activity in the sense article 25(2)(a) uses the term.

"It would be the majority's law imposed on minorities." That is an argument about the CONTENT of a code, not about whether there should be one. A code drawn from the best of every system, and from none exclusively, meets it; Alladi pointed out that the Hindu Code itself had taken from other systems and the Succession Act from Roman and English law.

"The Constituent Assembly gave assurances." It did, and Ambedkar's was that the code might be voluntary AT THE BEGINNING. That describes a beginning, not a permanent limit, and the Special Marriage Act 1954 is that beginning.

"There is no consensus." Consensus was not the test for abolishing untouchability, for outlawing dowry, or for reforming Hindu law in the teeth of organised opposition in the 1950s. A fundamental right is not put to a vote of those who benefit from its denial.

A worked example

"Equating equals with unequals is nothing but to perpetuate inequality." How does this relate to the case for a uniform civil code?

Note first that MU sets that sentence five times as an EQUALITY question, and the connection here is genuine but must be stated carefully.

The proposition itself. Treating unequals alike perpetuates inequality, which is why article 14 permits reasonable classification and articles 15(3), 15(4) and 16(4) permit special provision. That is the doctrine worked in the equality half of this module.

munotes.in507

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

The use made of it AGAINST a code. Communities are not similarly situated, so a single law would treat unequals alike and perpetuate the disadvantage of the smaller ones.

The answer from the case in favour. The relevant unequals are not COMMUNITIES but PERSONS. The woman denied an equal share is not equal to her brother, and a law that leaves her where her community's law places her is exactly the law that equates unequals. On this reading the maxim supports the code rather than opposing it.

And the honest qualification. Both readings are available because the maxim does not itself tell you what the relevant unit of comparison is. That is the real question, and a candidate who identifies it is doing better than one who simply deploys the quotation.

Distinctions

The argumentThe provision it rests onThe authority
A citizen's civil rights should not depend on religionArticles 14 and 15(1)John Vallamattom
Women are disadvantaged inside each systemArticles 14, 15(1) and 15(3)Shayara Bano
The State may reform religious practiceArticle 25(2)(b), and article 25(1) being subject to Part IIIMunshi in the Assembly
The code integrates a plural nationArticle 44Alladi in the Assembly
A code is workable in IndiaArticle 44Jose Paulo Coutinho on Goa
The code is overdueArticle 44Shah Bano, Sarla Mudgal, John Vallamattom
ObjectionAnswer
Freedom of religionArticle 25(1) is subject to Part III; article 25(2)(b) preserves social welfare and reform
It would be majority lawAn argument about content, not about existence
The Assembly gave assurancesAmbedkar described a voluntary BEGINNING; the Act of 1954 is that beginning
There is no consensusConsensus was not required for article 17, for the Hindu Code, or for the Dowry Prohibition Act

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean abolishing religious freedom. Worship, belief, propagation, denominational administration, minority educational institutions and cultural conservation are protected by articles 25, 26, 29 and 30 and are untouched by a civil code.

It does not mean one community's law being extended to all. The strongest form of the case is for a code drawn from all the systems and none.

It does not mean the Supreme Court has ordered one. Lily Thomas holds it has not, article 44 being a directive principle.

It does not mean every difference must go. Uniformity is not identity, and even Goa's code permits pre-nuptial variation.

And it does not mean the case is unanswerable. The next chapter puts the other side, and the tribal and Sixth Schedule objection in particular is one the Law Commission itself thought serious.

munotes.in508

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

Quick revision

Four arguments. EQUALITY: articles 14 and 15(1); the law applied to a citizen is chosen by religion, and article 15(1) forbids discrimination on that ground; John Vallamattom struck down section 118 of the Indian Succession Act under article 14, and Shayara Bano set aside talaq-e-biddat as manifestly arbitrary. GENDER: the same asymmetry appears inside every system, reform has followed codification, and Narasu leaves the uncodified residue untouchable, so protection depends on how far a community's law happens to be written down; article 15(3) permits special provision for women. INTEGRATION: Alladi's argument that the article aims at amity and that differential systems contribute to difference among the peoples of India. PRACTICALITY: choice-of-law complexity, conversion as an escape route closed only for bigamy by Sarla Mudgal and Lily Thomas, and the courts' repeated statements that article 44 is a dead letter and remains unimplemented, with Goa cited in 2019 as a working example.

Constitutional footing: article 25(1) is subject to public order, morality, health and the other provisions of Part III; article 25(2)(b) preserves laws for social welfare and reform; article 15(3) permits special provision for women; Entry 5 of the Concurrent List gives the competence.

Test yourself

1. State the equality argument in two sentences. That article 14 guarantees equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws, and that this is denied where the very law applied to a citizen in marriage, divorce, maintenance and succession is selected by their religion. And that article 15(1) forbids discrimination on grounds only of religion or sex, which personal law does at both stages, in choosing the applicable law and within it.

2. Why is the gender argument stronger than the general equality argument? Because it does not require comparing communities with one another. It compares men and women inside the same community, and finds the same asymmetry in each, so it cannot be answered by saying that communities are differently situated.

3. Which provision answers the objection based on freedom of religion? Article 25(2)(b), which preserves the State's power to make any law providing for social welfare and reform, read with article 25(1), which is itself subject to public order, morality, health and the other provisions of Part III.

4. Give two decisions in which a personal law provision actually fell to article 14. John Vallamattom v. Union of India, striking down section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925; and Shayara Bano v. Union of India, where Nariman and Lalit JJ. held talaq-e-biddat manifestly arbitrary.

5. How is the maxim about equating equals with unequals used on this side of the argument? By insisting that the relevant unequals are PERSONS and not COMMUNITIES, so that a law leaving a woman with a smaller share than her brother is itself the law that equates unequals.

munotes.in509

The Case For a Uniform Civil Code

6. What is the answer to the objection that the Constituent Assembly gave assurances? That Ambedkar's assurance described a possible voluntary BEGINNING, not a permanent limit on Parliament, and that the Special Marriage Act 1954 enacted exactly the beginning he described.

7. Which case supplies the practical demonstration that a common code works in India? Jose Paulo Coutinho v. Maria Luiza Valentina Pereira, in which the Court called Goa a shining example of an Indian State with a uniform civil code applicable to all regardless of religion, subject to certain limited rights.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in510

Chapter Ninety-Four

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

The Constitution protects the right of communities to their own way of life in five separate articles and two Schedules, and a code that overrode all of them would have to explain why those provisions are there.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the case against a uniform civil code rests on three constitutional limbs and one empirical one. The constitutional limbs are the freedom of religion in articles 25 and 26, the cultural and educational rights of minorities in articles 29 and 30, and the express protections of customary law for tribal communities in article 371A and the Sixth Schedule. The empirical limb is that reform from within has worked: the Hindu law statutes of 1955 and 1956, the amendment of 2005, the Indian Divorce (Amendment) Act 2001, Danial Latifi, Vineeta Sharma and the Act of 2019 have each changed a system without abolishing it. To these is added the argument from method, in Pannalal Bansilal Pitti, that a uniform law though highly desirable may be counter-productive if enacted in one go, and the argument from justiciability, in Ahmedabad Women Action Group, that these are matters for the legislature.

The first limb: articles 25 and 26

Article 25(1) guarantees to all persons freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and PROPAGATE religion, subject to public order, morality, health and the other provisions of Part III.

Article 26 gives every religious denomination the right to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to MANAGE ITS OWN AFFAIRS IN MATTERS OF RELIGION, to own and acquire property, and to administer such property in accordance with law.

The argument is not that a code is forbidden by these articles. Article 25(1) is subject to the other provisions of Part III and article 25(2)(b) preserves reform, so the drafters plainly contemplated legislation touching religious practice. The argument is narrower and better: that in a Constitution which protects the freedom to practise religion, the right of a denomination to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, and the right of minorities to conserve their culture and to run their own educational institutions, the DISPLACEMENT of a community's law of marriage and succession requires a justification proportionate to what is displaced, and that the justification cannot simply be uniformity for its own sake.

And the minority argument has a specific edge. A majority community's law can be reformed by the ordinary political process, because the majority controls the legislature. A minority's cannot. When the legislature reforms a minority's family law, the reform is done TO the community rather than BY it, and the Constitution's minority provisions exist precisely because the framers did not think that a safe assumption.

munotes.in511

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

The second limb: the tribal exemptions

This is the limb most answers omit, and it is the hardest to answer.

Article 371A(1)(a) provides that no Act of Parliament in respect of RELIGIOUS OR SOCIAL PRACTICES OF THE NAGAS, NAGA CUSTOMARY LAW AND PROCEDURE, administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, and ownership and transfer of land and its resources shall apply to the State of Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by a resolution so decides.

Paragraph 3(1)(a) of the Sixth Schedule gives an autonomous District Council power to make laws with respect to the allotment, occupation, use and setting apart of land, and paragraph 3(1) as a whole extends to inheritance of property, marriage and divorce, and social customs.

Section 2(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act 1955 excludes members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) unless the Central Government otherwise directs.

So the Constitution and the existing family law statutes both already carve tribal communities out. A uniform civil code would have either to override those provisions, which article 371A prevents without the Nagaland Assembly's resolution, or to exempt them, in which case the code is not uniform.

And the Law Commission thought the point serious. Its Consultation Paper of 2018 records that some tribal laws preserve MATRIARCHAL systems of family organisation while others preserve provisions not in the interest of women, that some areas have complete autonomy in family law adjudicated by local panchayats following their own procedures, and that cultural diversity cannot be compromised to the extent that "our urge for uniformity itself becomes a reason for threat to the territorial integrity of the nation".

The third limb: reform from within has worked

The record is the argument. The four Hindu law statutes of 1955 and 1956 transformed a system without abolishing it, and the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 made a daughter a coparcener, applied in Vineeta Sharma as a right by birth. The Indian Divorce (Amendment) Act 2001 gave Christian spouses the same grounds and added divorce by mutual consent. The Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act 1939 gave a Muslim wife judicial grounds of divorce; the Act of 2019 abolished the instantaneous form of talaq.

And the courts have done the same by construction. In Danial Latifi v. Union of India, AIR 2001 SC 3958; (2001) 7 SCC 740. Facts. The Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986 was challenged as depriving divorced Muslim women of the maintenance available to every other divorced woman under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, and so as violating articles 14, 15 and 21. Held. The Act was upheld but read so that it produced substantially the result Shah Bano had reached: section 3(1)(a) requires a reasonable and fair PROVISION and maintenance to be made and paid within iddat, and the liability to make a reasonable and fair provision is NOT RESTRICTED to the iddat period, a divorced Muslim woman being entitled to a provision for her future, which must be made and paid within iddat but may extend beyond it; failing which her relatives who would inherit from her, and then the State Wakf Board, are liable under section 4. Why it matters here is that it is the strongest single illustration of the case against: the result the code was said to be necessary for was reached by construing the community's own statute.

munotes.in512

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

The fourth limb: method and institutional competence

In Pannalal Bansilal Pitti v. State of Andhra Pradesh, decided on 17 January 1996. Facts. The Andhra Pradesh Charitable and Hindu Religious Institutions and Endowments Act 1987 abolished hereditary trusteeships and regulated Hindu religious institutions, and was challenged as discriminatory for applying only to Hindu institutions. Held. The Act was upheld: a UNIFORM LAW, THOUGH HIGHLY DESIRABLE, MAY BE COUNTER-PRODUCTIVE IF ENACTED IN ONE GO for a people of different faiths; in a democracy governed by the rule of law gradual and progressive change should be brought about and the legislature may proceed step by step; and the directive principles themselves visualise diversity while fostering uniformity. Why it matters here is that it is judicial authority for gradualism, from a Court which in other cases has urged the code.

In Ahmedabad Women Action Group v. Union of India, (1997) 2 SCR 389. Facts. Petitions asking the Court to declare provisions of Hindu, Muslim and Christian personal law void as violating articles 14, 15 and 21. Held. DISMISSED: the matters raised were for the LEGISLATURE, remedies of that kind involve issues of State policy with which the Court does not ordinarily have concern, and the desirability of a uniform civil code does not authorise a court to strike down personal law at the instance of a public interest petitioner. Why it matters here is that it locates the decision where a democracy locates it, in the legislature, and the objection to a court-driven code is an objection about competence rather than about outcome.

And Narasu Appa Mali supplies the constitutional point behind gradualism. The Bombay High Court reasoned FROM article 44 that a directive to achieve uniformity in the future presupposes that the diversity it addresses validly exists. On that reasoning article 44 is itself evidence that the framers accepted plural personal law as the starting position.

The middle way

Neither camp holds the position most likely to be right, and a candidate who says so, and then defends a programme, is doing what the question asks. The middle way has four steps and each answers an objection.

munotes.in513

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

Step one: codify. Every personal law relating to family matters should be written down as far as possible. Codification does two things at once: it makes the content KNOWN, so that it can be debated, and it makes it LAW under article 13, so that it can be tested. This is the Law Commission's own first recommendation, and it dissolves the Narasu problem without needing Narasu overruled.

Step two: equalise. Remove from every codified system every provision that discriminates on the ground of sex. The test is article 14 and article 15(1), applied inside each system rather than across systems, which is exactly what John Vallamattom and Shayara Bano did.

Step three: make the common option real. The Special Marriage Act 1954 already provides a uniform code for anyone who wants it. Removing the notice, publication and objection machinery in sections 5 to 8 would make it usable, and the constitutional argument for doing so is in Puttaswamy.

Step four: leave the tribal exemptions alone until the communities themselves move. Article 371A requires a resolution of the Nagaland Assembly, and the Sixth Schedule vests the power in the District Councils. Any code that overrides them would achieve uniformity by removing self-government, which is a heavy price for a plural federation to pay.

Why the middle way is defensible. It secures everything the equality argument asks for, because it removes every discriminatory provision. It concedes everything the pluralism argument asks for, because it leaves each community's law in existence. And it is what has actually happened in India for seventy years, so it is not a hypothesis.

Its weakness, honestly stated. It is slow, it depends on legislative will that has often been absent, and it leaves the citizen's rights differing by community even after every discriminatory provision is gone. A candidate who states that weakness and then says why they still prefer it has written a first-class answer.

A worked example

"Write on Uniform Civil Code with the leading decisions of the Supreme Court of India." How should a twenty-five mark answer be structured?

The provision, briefly. Article 44, its wording, its place in Part IV, article 37, and Entry 5 of the Concurrent List.

The decisions, in order, each with one sentence of holding. Shah Bano 1985; Sarla Mudgal 1995 and Lily Thomas 2000; Ahmedabad Women Action Group 1997; Pannalal Bansilal 1996; Danial Latifi 2001; John Vallamattom 2003; Shayara Bano 2017; Jose Paulo Coutinho 2019.

The two hinges. Narasu Appa Mali on whether personal law is "law" under article 13, and Lily Thomas on whether the Court has ordered a code. Both are corrections of things candidates commonly assert.

munotes.in514

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

The case for and the case against, each in a paragraph, each with authority.

The Law Commission's position, quoted in full, including "at this stage".

Then the candidate's own conclusion. State it, defend it in three sentences, and acknowledge the strongest objection to it. That is what distinguishes an answer from a summary.

Distinctions

The strong form of the objectionThe weak form
Articles 25 to 30 protect a community's way of life, so displacement needs proportionate justificationMinorities will be upset
Article 371A and the Sixth Schedule already exempt tribal law, so a code cannot be uniformTradition should be respected
Reform from within has demonstrably workedPersonal law is divine and unalterable
Ahmedabad Women Action Group: this is for the legislatureCourts should never touch religion
Step of the middle wayWhat it answers
Codify every personal lawNarasu: uncodified law cannot be tested
Remove sex-discriminatory provisions from each codeThe equality and gender arguments
Make the Special Marriage Act usable by removing sections 5 to 8The argument that no common option exists
Leave article 371A and the Sixth Schedule to the communitiesThe tribal and federal objection

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean personal law is beyond the Constitution. Codified personal law is plainly "law", and article 25(1) is subject to Part III.

It does not mean the objection is religious. Its strongest limbs are constitutional and empirical: five articles, two Schedules, and seventy years of reform that worked.

It does not mean gradualism is an excuse for inaction. Pannalal Bansilal calls a uniform law HIGHLY DESIRABLE; what it rejects is doing it in one go.

It does not mean a code is unconstitutional. No decision says so, Parliament has the competence under Entry 5 of the Concurrent List, and a State has now enacted one.

And it does not mean the middle way is a compromise between two errors. It is a distinct position with its own justification, and its own weakness, which is speed.

Quick revision

Constitutional limbs: articles 25 and 26, freedom of religion and a denomination's right to manage its own affairs in matters of religion; articles 29 and 30, cultural conservation and minority educational institutions; article 371A(1)(a), no Act of Parliament on Naga religious or social practices, Naga customary law and procedure, administration of justice by Naga customary law, or ownership and transfer of land applies to Nagaland unless its Assembly so resolves; the Sixth Schedule, paragraph 3(1), District Council power over inheritance, marriage and divorce, social customs and land; and section 2(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act excluding Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in515

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

Empirical limb: reform from within works. Hindu statutes of 1955 and 1956 and the amendment of 2005; Indian Divorce (Amendment) Act 2001; Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act 1939 and the Act of 2019; Danial Latifi 2001 construing the Act of 1986 to give a provision for the future, made within iddat but not confined to it.

Method and competence: Pannalal Bansilal 1996, a uniform law though highly desirable may be counter-productive if enacted in one go, and the legislature may proceed step by step; Ahmedabad Women Action Group 1997, a matter for the legislature; Narasu Appa Mali, article 44 presupposes that the diversity it addresses validly exists.

Middle way: codify, equalise inside each code, make the Special Marriage Act usable by removing the notice machinery, and leave the tribal exemptions to the communities. Weakness: slow, dependent on legislative will, and leaves rights differing by community.

Test yourself

1. Which provisions form the constitutional limb of the case against? Articles 25 and 26 on freedom of religion and denominational autonomy; articles 29 and 30 on cultural conservation and minority educational institutions; article 371A(1)(a) for Nagaland; and paragraph 3(1) of the Sixth Schedule for the autonomous District Councils.

2. Why is the tribal objection the hardest to answer? Because article 371A prevents an Act of Parliament on Naga customary law from applying to Nagaland without a resolution of its Assembly, and the Sixth Schedule vests power over inheritance, marriage, divorce and social customs in District Councils, so a national code must either override self-government or exempt those areas and cease to be uniform.

3. Which case is the strongest illustration that reform from within works? Danial Latifi v. Union of India, in which the Court upheld the Act of 1986 while construing section 3(1)(a) to require a reasonable and fair provision for the divorced woman's future, made within iddat but not confined to it, so reaching substantially the result of Shah Bano without any code.

4. What does Pannalal Bansilal Pitti add to the argument? Judicial authority for gradualism: that a uniform law, though highly desirable, may be counter-productive if enacted in one go for a people of different faiths, that gradual and progressive change should be brought about, and that the legislature may proceed step by step.

5. State the four steps of the middle way. Codify every personal law relating to family matters; remove from every codified system the provisions that discriminate on the ground of sex; make the Special Marriage Act 1954 usable by removing the notice, publication and objection machinery in sections 5 to 8; and leave the article 371A and Sixth Schedule exemptions to the communities themselves.

munotes.in516

The Case Against It, and the Middle Way

6. Why does codification answer the Narasu problem without overruling it? Because Narasu holds only that UNCODIFIED personal law is outside article 13. Once a rule is enacted, it is law, and article 14 and article 15(1) apply to it directly.

7. What is the honest weakness of the middle way? That it is slow, that it depends on legislative will which has often been absent, and that even when every discriminatory provision has gone, a citizen's civil rights will still differ according to the community they belong to.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in517

Chapter Ninety-Five

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

The Law Commission examined article 44 twice, concluded in 2018 that a uniform civil code was neither necessary nor desirable at this stage and that the answer was to remove discrimination law by law, and in 2023 reopened the question and never answered it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Ministry of Law and Justice referred the uniform civil code to the Law Commission of India on 17 June 2016. The Twenty-first Law Commission issued a questionnaire and public appeals and then, on 31 August 2018, a CONSULTATION PAPER ON REFORM OF FAMILY LAW. It concluded that it is DISCRIMINATION AND NOT DIFFERENCE which lies at the root of inequality; that it had therefore dealt with laws that are discriminatory RATHER THAN providing a uniform civil code, "which is neither necessary nor desirable at this stage"; and that the best way forward may be to preserve the diversity of personal laws while ensuring that they do not contradict fundamental rights, for which all personal laws relating to family matters must FIRST BE CODIFIED to the greatest extent possible, and inequalities in codified law remedied by amendment. On 14 June 2023 the Twenty-second Law Commission, saying that more than three years had lapsed and bearing in mind the relevance and importance of the subject and the various court orders on it, decided AGAIN to solicit views from the public at large and from recognised religious organisations. It never reported.

The reference and the first inquiry

The reference is dated 17 June 2016, from the Ministry of Law and Justice, "to examine matters in relation to uniform civil code".

The Twenty-first Commission consulted before it concluded. It issued an appeal with a questionnaire dated 7 October 2016 and further public appeals and notices dated 19 March 2018, 27 March 2018 and 10 April 2018. It records that it received OVER 75,378 RESPONSES, and notes that a majority of them dealt specifically with triple talaq, which is one among the various other issues needing attention.

Then, on 31 August 2018, the Consultation Paper on Reform of Family Law, 185 pages. Note the title. The Commission was asked about a uniform civil code and answered about the reform of family law, and the change of subject is the conclusion.

What the paper actually says

Its central proposition. "This Commission is of the view that it is DISCRIMINATION AND NOT DIFFERENCE which lies at the root of inequality."

Its conclusion, in full. "While diversity of Indian culture can and should be celebrated, specific groups, or weaker sections of the society must not be dis-privileged in the process. Resolution of this conflict does not mean abolition of difference. This Commission has therefore dealt with laws that are discriminatory rather than providing a uniform civil code WHICH IS NEITHER NECESSARY NOR DESIRABLE AT THIS STAGE. Most countries are now moving towards recognition of difference, and the mere existence of difference does not imply discrimination, but is indicative of a robust democracy."

munotes.in518

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

Its proposed method, which is the part worth reproducing. In the absence of any consensus on a uniform civil code, the Commission felt that the best way forward may be to PRESERVE THE DIVERSITY of personal laws but at the same time ENSURE THAT PERSONAL LAWS DO NOT CONTRADICT FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS; and to achieve this, it is desirable that all personal laws relating to family matters must FIRST BE CODIFIED to the greatest extent possible, and the inequalities that have crept into codified law remedied by AMENDMENT.

Its warning about codification. By virtue of being enacted as laws, personal law cannot be codified in a way that contradicts the Constitution; codification of a discriminatory custom, however commonly acceptable, can lead to the CRYSTALLISATION OF PREJUDICES OR STEREOTYPES; and the very act of codifying SEPARATE personal laws could itself be challenged as an exercise against article 14.

Its reading of the case law. It notes that whether personal laws are laws under article 13 or are protected under articles 25 to 28 has been disputed, "the most notable being Narasu Appa Mali"; and that Shayara Bano, in outlawing triple talaq, proceeded largely on the premise that the practice is not essential to Islam, so that the Court has NOT dealt with the supremacy of fundamental rights in a conflict with personal law and THE PREMISE OF NARASU APPA MALI HAS NOT BEEN OVERTURNED.

Its point about the courts' exhortations. Of the passage in Sarla Mudgal urging a common code, the Commission observes that the judgment "does not acknowledge the history of attempts made towards reforming family laws in the country", and that the State is an ENABLER of rights rather than an INITIATOR, particularly in sensitive matters of religious personal law.

And its point about tribal law, which most summaries omit. The Sixth Schedule protects a number of areas; some tribal laws preserve MATRIARCHAL systems of family organisation while others preserve provisions not in the interest of women; and some allow complete autonomy in family law adjudicated by local panchayats following their own procedures. The Commission concludes that cultural diversity cannot be compromised to the extent that "our urge for uniformity itself becomes a reason for threat to the territorial integrity of the nation".

What it recommended instead

The paper is a long list of specific amendments rather than a code. Two illustrate the method:

munotes.in519

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

Community of property. All property acquired after marriage by either spouse should be treated as a UNIT BETWEEN THE COUPLE, because it is often women who compromise careers to support families. The Commission linked this to its concern that a bill for irretrievable breakdown of marriage, allowing immediate and unilateral divorce, would leave women particularly vulnerable without such a doctrine.

No-fault divorce. The introduction of irretrievable breakdown as a ground, so that children are not caught in long proceedings which often require grave accusations by both parties in order to secure a divorce. The Commission notes that its suggestions to the Hindu Marriage Act 1955 on community of property and no-fault divorce would also apply to Sikh marriages, the Anand Marriage Act 1909 lacking any provision for divorce.

Notice the shape of the recommendations. They are not "abolish personal law". They are "make each personal law comply with article 14, and give every spouse in every system the same protections against the same harms". That is the middle way the next chapters argue about.

The second inquiry, and its silence

The public notice of 14 June 2023. The Twenty-second Law Commission recorded the reference of 17 June 2016; that the Twenty-first Commission had solicited views through its questionnaire of 7 October 2016 and its notices of 19 March, 27 March and 10 April 2018, receiving overwhelming responses; and that it had issued the Consultation Paper on 31 August 2018. It then said that SINCE MORE THAN THREE YEARS HAVE LAPSED from the date of that paper, bearing in mind the relevance and importance of the subject AND ALSO THE VARIOUS COURT ORDERS ON THE SUBJECT, it considered it expedient to DELIBERATE AFRESH. It solicited views from the PUBLIC AT LARGE AND RECOGNISED RELIGIOUS ORGANISATIONS within thirty days, and reserved liberty to call any individual or organisation for a personal hearing.

The extension of 14 July 2023. In view of the overwhelming response and numerous requests, the Commission extended time by two weeks, to 28 JULY 2023.

And then nothing. The Twenty-second Commission's reports are numbered 278 to 289 on the Commission's own listing, and none of them is on the uniform civil code or on family law. Its term was extended to 31 August 2024, and a Twenty-third Law Commission has since been constituted by gazette notification.

So the position as it stands is that the only considered institutional answer to the reference of 2016 is the Consultation Paper of 2018, which says a uniform civil code is neither necessary nor desirable at this stage; that a second Commission thought that answer stale and reopened the question in 2023; and that the reopening produced no report.

munotes.in520

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

How to use this in an answer

Do not use it as a knock-down argument either way. A consultation paper is not a report; it is a document inviting comment, and it says so. The Commission was clear that it had "taken only the first step".

Do use the full sentence. The words "at this stage" and the clause about dealing with discriminatory laws instead are as much part of the conclusion as the famous phrase.

Do use the method. "Codify first, then amend for equality" is a concrete programme that answers both the equality argument and the pluralism argument, and it is the strongest version of the middle way.

Do use the Narasu observation. The Commission's statement that Shayara Bano did not overturn the premise of Narasu Appa Mali is an independent confirmation of the position taken in the earlier chapter.

And do use the tribal point. It is the objection that is hardest to answer and easiest to forget, and the Commission puts it in the strongest possible terms.

A worked example

An examination question asks: "The Law Commission has settled the uniform civil code debate. Discuss." How should the answer be framed?

Reject the premise, with reasons. What exists is a CONSULTATION PAPER, not a report; it invited comment and described itself as a first step; and the Commission that succeeded its author reopened the question five years later precisely because it thought the paper had gone stale.

State the conclusion accurately. That the paper dealt with discriminatory laws rather than providing a uniform civil code "which is neither necessary nor desirable at this stage", and that its reason was that it is discrimination and not difference which lies at the root of inequality.

State the method it proposed. Preserve diversity, ensure personal laws do not contradict fundamental rights, codify all family personal law as far as possible, and remedy inequalities in the codified law by amendment.

State the warnings it entered. That codifying a discriminatory custom may crystallise prejudice; that codifying separate personal laws could itself be challenged under article 14; and that the urge for uniformity must not threaten the territorial integrity of the nation, the Sixth Schedule areas being the case in point.

Then say what happened next. The 22nd Commission reopened the subject on 14 June 2023, extended time to 28 July 2023, and never reported.

And close with your own view, which is what the question is actually asking for.

Distinctions

A Law Commission consultation paperA Law Commission report
Invites comment on a subjectStates considered recommendations
Not numbered in the report seriesNumbered; the 21st Commission's are 263 to 277
Describes itself as a first stepOrdinarily final for that Commission
The 2018 paper on family law is one of theseThe 22nd Commission's are 278 to 289, none on this subject
munotes.in521

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

What the paper rejectedWhat the paper proposed
A uniform civil code at this stageRemoval of discrimination law by law
Abolition of differenceCodification of all family personal law as far as possible
The premise that difference implies discriminationAmendment of codified law to remove inequality
Uniformity that threatens territorial integrityCommunity of property, and irretrievable breakdown as a ground of divorce

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Law Commission opposed a uniform civil code in principle. It said "at this stage", and its whole method is designed to reach equality by another route.

It does not mean the Commission thought personal law immune from the Constitution. It said the opposite: personal laws must not contradict fundamental rights, and codification is the way to make that testable.

It does not mean the paper is the Government's position. It is a consultation paper of an advisory body.

It does not mean the question is closed. The 22nd Commission reopened it in 2023, and the 23rd Commission now holds the reference.

And it does not mean the 22nd Commission agreed or disagreed with the 2018 paper. It said the paper was more than three years old and that it would deliberate afresh, and then reported on other subjects.

Quick revision

Reference from the Ministry of Law and Justice, 17 June 2016. Twenty-first Law Commission: questionnaire 7 October 2016; public notices 19 March, 27 March and 10 April 2018; over 75,378 responses, mostly on triple talaq. CONSULTATION PAPER ON REFORM OF FAMILY LAW, 31 August 2018, 185 pages. Core: discrimination and not difference lies at the root of inequality; dealt with discriminatory laws "rather than providing a uniform civil code which is neither necessary nor desirable at this stage"; the mere existence of difference does not imply discrimination but is indicative of a robust democracy. Method: preserve diversity, ensure personal laws do not contradict fundamental rights, codify all family personal law as far as possible, amend the codified law to remove inequality. Warnings: codifying a discriminatory custom may crystallise prejudice; codifying separate personal laws may itself be challenged under article 14; the Sixth Schedule areas include matriarchal systems and full family law autonomy, and the urge for uniformity must not threaten territorial integrity. Observations: the State is an enabler rather than an initiator; Sarla Mudgal does not acknowledge the history of reform; Shayara Bano proceeded on essentiality and did NOT overturn the premise of Narasu Appa Mali. Recommendations include community of property over post-marital acquisitions and irretrievable breakdown as a ground of divorce.

Twenty-second Law Commission: public notice 14 June 2023, deliberating afresh because more than three years had lapsed and in view of the various court orders; views solicited from the public at large and recognised religious organisations; extension by notice of 14 July 2023 to 28 July 2023. Reports 278 to 289, none on this subject; term extended to 31 August 2024; a Twenty-third Law Commission has since been constituted.

munotes.in522

What the Law Commission Has Said, Twice

Test yourself

1. Who referred the question, and when? The Ministry of Law and Justice, by a reference dated 17 June 2016, to examine matters in relation to uniform civil code.

2. Quote the Commission's conclusion in full. That it "has therefore dealt with laws that are discriminatory rather than providing a uniform civil code which is neither necessary nor desirable at this stage", adding that most countries are moving towards recognition of difference and that the mere existence of difference does not imply discrimination but is indicative of a robust democracy.

3. What method did the Commission propose instead? Preserve the diversity of personal laws while ensuring they do not contradict fundamental rights; codify all personal laws relating to family matters to the greatest extent possible; and remedy by amendment the inequalities that have crept into the codified law.

4. What two dangers of codification did it identify? That codifying a discriminatory custom, however commonly acceptable, may crystallise prejudices or stereotypes; and that the very act of codifying SEPARATE personal laws could itself be challenged as an exercise against article 14.

5. What did the Commission say about Shayara Bano and Narasu Appa Mali? That the Court outlawed triple talaq largely on the premise that it is not an essential practice of Islam, so it did not deal with the supremacy of fundamental rights in a conflict with personal law, and the premise of Narasu Appa Mali has not been overturned.

6. Why did the Twenty-second Commission reopen the subject, and what came of it? Because more than three years had lapsed since the Consultation Paper and in view of the relevance and importance of the subject and the various court orders on it, it decided to deliberate afresh and solicited views from the public at large and recognised religious organisations, extending time to 28 July 2023. It never reported on the subject; its reports are numbered 278 to 289 and none concerns the uniform civil code.

7. What is the Commission's objection based on the Sixth Schedule? That some tribal laws preserve matriarchal systems while others preserve provisions not in the interest of women, and that some areas have complete family law autonomy adjudicated by local panchayats following their own procedures, so cultural diversity must not be compromised to the extent that the urge for uniformity becomes a threat to the territorial integrity of the nation.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in523

Chapter Ninety-Six

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

Syllabus topic 4, "Uniform Civil Code".

In one line

A State has done what Parliament never did, and the code it produced excludes the Scheduled Tribes, requires live-in couples to register with the State, and was itself amended within two years.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Uniform Civil Code, Uttarakhand, 2024, Act No. 3 of 2024, was passed by the Uttarakhand Legislative Assembly and assented to by the PRESIDENT on 11 March 2024, and was brought into force on 27 JANUARY 2025 by a notification under section 1(2). Its long title is "An Act to govern and regulate the laws relating to marriage and divorce, succession, live-in relationships, and matters related thereto". Section 2 provides that nothing in the Code shall apply to members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) read with article 342, or to persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI. Part 3, sections 378 to 389, makes it obligatory for partners to a live-in relationship within the State to submit a statement to the Registrar, who must forward it to the police, and creates offences for failing to do so. It was amended by Uttarakhand Act No. 2 of 2026, assented on 6 April 2026.

How a State could do this at all

Entry 5 of the Concurrent List covers marriage and divorce; infants and minors; adoption; wills, intestacy and succession; joint family and partition; and all matters in respect of which parties in judicial proceedings were immediately before the commencement of the Constitution subject to their personal law.

Article 246(2) gives a State Legislature power to make laws with respect to any matter in the Concurrent List, subject to Parliament's power. So a State may legislate a civil code for itself.

Article 254 supplies the limit. Where a State law is repugnant to a law of Parliament on a Concurrent List matter, the parliamentary law prevails and the State law is void to the extent of the repugnancy, UNLESS the State law has been reserved for and received the ASSENT OF THE PRESIDENT, in which case it prevails in that State.

Which is why the assent matters. The Act was assented to by the President on 11 March 2024. That is the mechanism by which a State code can displace the central personal law statutes within the State, and it is the first thing to say about the Act's constitutional standing.

Article 44 does not authorise it and does not forbid it. It is a directive to "the State", which includes a State Government and Legislature, and its object is a code "throughout the territory of India". A State code is therefore a partial performance of a national objective, which is either a beginning or a contradiction depending on which side of the argument one is on.

munotes.in524

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

What the Code does

Section 1(3): extra-territorial reach. It extends to the whole of the State of Uttarakhand AND APPLIES ALSO TO THE RESIDENTS OF UTTARAKHAND WHO RESIDE OUTSIDE the territories to which the Code extends. So the Code follows a resident out of the State, which is the same technique the Portuguese Civil Code uses in Goa and which Jose Paulo Coutinho upheld there.

Section 2: the Scheduled Tribes are excluded. Nothing in the Code applies to members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) read with article 342, or to persons and groups whose customary rights are protected under PART XXI, which is the Part containing articles 371A to 371J.

Section 4: conditions for marriage. Neither party has a spouse living; capacity and mental fitness in three limbs; the man twenty-one and the woman eighteen; the parties not within the degrees of prohibited relationship UNLESS the custom or usage governing one of them permits it, PROVIDED such customs and usage are not against public policy and morality; and the marriage not prohibited by any law in force.

Section 5: ceremonies are preserved. Marriage may be solemnised in accordance with religious beliefs, practices, customary rites and ceremonies "including but not limited to Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union, Anand Karaj" under the Anand Marriage Act 1909, and under the Special Marriage Act 1954 and the Arya Marriage Validation Act 1937. The Code therefore unifies the CONDITIONS and the CONSEQUENCES of marriage while leaving the RITES to each community.

Registration is compulsory. Sections 6 to 11 require registration of marriages solemnised after and before the commencement, and of decrees of divorce and nullity.

Succession. Part 2 governs intestate and testamentary succession, and section 377 saves the rule that a testator may not bequeath what he could not have alienated inter vivos, nor deprive anyone of a right of maintenance he could not otherwise deprive them of by will.

Part 3: the live-in provisions

This is what makes the Act unlike any other family law statute in India.

Section 378(1). It is OBLIGATORY for partners to a live-in relationship WITHIN THE STATE, WHETHER THEY ARE RESIDENTS OF UTTARAKHAND OR NOT, to submit a statement of live-in relationship to the Registrar within whose jurisdiction they are living. Section 378(2) allows a resident living in such a relationship outside the State to submit one where he ordinarily resides.

Section 379. Any child of a live-in relationship SHALL BE A LEGITIMATE CHILD of the couple.

Section 380. A live-in relationship shall NOT be registered where the partners are within the prohibited degrees, subject to the same custom proviso as section 4; where at least one is married or already in a live-in relationship; where at least one is a MINOR; or where the consent of one was obtained by force, coercion, undue influence, misrepresentation or fraud as to any material fact including identity.

munotes.in525

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

Section 385(1). The Registrar SHALL FORWARD the statement to the OFFICER-IN-CHARGE OF THE LOCAL POLICE STATION for record, and where either partner is LESS THAN TWENTY-ONE, shall ALSO INFORM THE PARENTS OR GUARDIANS. Section 385(2) requires him to inform the police where he concludes the relationship falls within section 380 or that the statement is incorrect or suspicious, and section 385(3) applies the same notification duties on a termination.

Section 386. Where a partner has failed to submit a statement, the Registrar may of his own motion, or on a complaint or information, require it by notice within thirty days.

Section 387, the offences. Staying in a live-in relationship for MORE THAN ONE MONTH without submitting the statement: up to THREE MONTHS or a fine up to ten thousand rupees or both, on conviction by a Judicial Magistrate. A false averment or the withholding of a material fact: up to three months or a fine up to twenty-five thousand rupees or both. Failure to submit after a notice under section 386: up to SIX MONTHS or a fine up to twenty-five thousand rupees or both.

Section 388. A woman DESERTED by her live-in partner may claim maintenance from him before the competent Court where they last cohabited, the maintenance chapter of Part 1 applying mutatis mutandis.

The constitutional questions it raises

Is it uniform? Not within its own State. Section 2 excludes the Scheduled Tribes and persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI. That exclusion is defensible, for exactly the reasons the Law Commission gave, but it means the first code enacted in India accepts the tribal objection in full and cannot be described as uniform without qualification.

Does a State code advance article 44 or defeat it? Article 44 speaks of a code "throughout the territory of India". A code in one State produces uniformity within the State and a NEW kind of diversity across the country: a resident of Uttarakhand and a resident of the next State now have different family law, on top of the differences by religion that already existed elsewhere. And because section 1(3) follows a resident out of the State, the two systems will meet.

Privacy. The live-in provisions are the sharpest question. Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India held privacy an intrinsic part of article 21 and of the freedoms in Part III, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions, the last including bodily integrity and reproductive choice; and it held that an invasion must satisfy LEGALITY, NEED in terms of a legitimate State aim, and PROPORTIONALITY. A compulsory statement to a Registrar, forwarded to a police station, with notice to parents where a partner is under twenty-one, and a criminal penalty for not making it, is an invasion of both informational and decisional privacy and must meet that test. Legality is satisfied; the argument is about need and proportionality.

munotes.in526

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

Choice of partner. Shakti Vahini v. Union of India held the CHOICE OF A PARTNER a legitimate constitutional right founded on individual choice recognised by article 19, not expected to succumb to CLASS HONOUR or GROUP THINKING, a sense of class honour having no legitimacy even when practised by the collective. The requirement that parents be informed where a partner is under twenty-one is squarely in the field that judgment describes.

Article 14. Live-in partners are subjected to registration, police reporting and criminal liability; married couples are subject to registration but not to police reporting or to notification of parents. Whether that classification has a rational nexus with a legitimate object is the question, and it is not obviously answered.

And equality between the sexes. Section 388 gives a remedy to a WOMAN deserted by her live-in partner. Article 15(3) permits special provision for women, so the asymmetry is defensible, but it should be noticed and not assumed away.

What has actually happened

The Government of Uttarakhand publishes running totals on its own portal. Read on 23 August 2026, they were: registration of marriage 467,011; acknowledgement of registered marriage 89,662; registration of divorce or nullity 394; REGISTRATION OF LIVE-IN RELATIONSHIP 104; termination of a live-in relationship 6; declaration of legal heirs on intestacy 17; registration of a will 7,285; registration of a codicil 51.

The figure that matters is 104. Against 467,011 marriage registrations, in a State whose Code makes registration of a live-in relationship obligatory on pain of imprisonment, 104 relationships have been registered. Either the State has almost no live-in relationships, or the obligation is not being complied with, and the second is the more likely reading. A candidate who cites that comparison is making a point about the enforceability of a family law that no textbook can supply.

And the Code has already been amended. The Governor assented on 6 April 2026 to the Uniform Civil Code, Uttarakhand (Amendment) Bill 2026, published as Uttarakhand Act No. 2 of 2026 in the Extraordinary Gazette of 7 April 2026. It reworks the offences provision, routing some contraventions to the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 and to the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006 and prescribing fresh penalties for others, and amends other sections including section 384. Two years is a short life for a code said to settle a question open since 1950.

munotes.in527

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

A worked example

A couple, neither of them residents of Uttarakhand, come to the State for a nine-month posting and live together. Neither registers. Six weeks in, a complaint is made. Advise them.

First, does the obligation apply? Yes. Section 378(1) makes the statement obligatory for partners to a live-in relationship WITHIN THE STATE, "whether they are residents of Uttarakhand or not".

Second, is an offence made out? Section 387(1) applies to staying in such a relationship for MORE THAN ONE MONTH from entering it without submitting the statement, punishable with up to three months or a fine up to ten thousand rupees or both, on conviction by a Judicial Magistrate. Six weeks is more than one month.

Third, what will the Registrar do on a complaint? Under section 386 he may by notice require a statement within thirty days. If they still do not submit, section 387(3) raises the maximum to six months or a fine up to twenty-five thousand rupees.

Fourth, what follows if they do register? Under section 385(1) the statement goes to the officer-in-charge of the local police station for record, and if either is under twenty-one, to their parents or guardians.

Fifth, is there a constitutional answer? The challenge would be under article 21 on Puttaswamy, that the compulsion, the police reporting and the parental notification invade informational and decisional privacy and are disproportionate to any legitimate aim; under article 19 and Shakti Vahini on the choice of a partner; and under article 14 on the differential treatment of live-in partners and married couples.

Sixth, and honestly: no decision cited in this book has ruled on those questions. A candidate should frame them as arguments and say plainly that they are undecided.

Distinctions

GoaUttarakhand
Portuguese Civil Code 1867, inheritedEnacted in 2024 by a State Legislature
Continued by section 5 of the Act of 1962Passed under Entry 5 of List III, assented by the President 11 March 2024
No live-in registrationCompulsory live-in registration with penal sanction
Certain limited rights protected: Jose Paulo CoutinhoScheduled Tribes excluded by section 2
Community of assets and the legitimeCeremonies preserved by section 5, conditions unified by section 4
Married couple under the CodeLive-in partners under the Code
Registration of marriage compulsoryStatement of live-in relationship obligatory
No routine forwarding to the policeStatement forwarded to the officer-in-charge of the police station
No notification of parentsParents or guardians informed if a partner is under twenty-one
No offence of not registering the relationship itselfThree months, or six after a notice
Maintenance under Part 1Maintenance under section 388 for a deserted woman
munotes.in528

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India has a uniform civil code. One State has one, and it excludes the Scheduled Tribes.

It does not mean article 44 has been performed. Article 44 speaks of a code throughout the territory of India.

It does not mean the Code abolishes religious ceremony. Section 5 preserves Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union and Anand Karaj by name.

It does not mean the live-in provisions have been upheld. They have not been ruled on in any decision cited here, and the Puttaswamy, Shakti Vahini and article 14 arguments against them are serious.

And it does not mean the Code is settled. It was amended within two years, by Uttarakhand Act 2 of 2026, assented on 6 April 2026.

Quick revision

Act 3 of 2024; passed by the Uttarakhand Legislative Assembly; ASSENTED BY THE PRESIDENT 11 March 2024, which is what article 254(2) requires for a State law on a Concurrent List matter to prevail; gazetted 12 March 2024; brought into force 27 JANUARY 2025 by notification under section 1(2). Long title covers marriage and divorce, succession, live-in relationships and matters related thereto. Competence: Entry 5 of List III, article 246(2), with article 254(2).

Section 1(3): extends to the whole State and applies also to residents living outside it. Section 2: does NOT apply to Scheduled Tribes under article 366(25) read with article 342, or to persons whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI. Section 4: conditions, including monogamy, ages twenty-one and eighteen, and prohibited degrees subject to a permitting custom not against public policy and morality. Section 5: ceremonies preserved by name. Registration of marriage and of decrees compulsory.

Part 3, sections 378 to 389: statement obligatory for partners within the State whether residents or not; children legitimate; no registration where prohibited degrees, an existing marriage or live-in, a minor, or consent obtained by force or fraud; the Registrar forwards to the police and informs parents where a partner is under twenty-one; notice under section 386; offences under section 387 of three months, three months and six months with fines of ten thousand, twenty-five thousand and twenty-five thousand rupees; maintenance for a deserted woman under section 388.

Amended by Uttarakhand Act 2 of 2026, assented 6 April 2026. Portal figures read 23 August 2026: 467,011 marriage registrations against 104 live-in registrations.

Test yourself

1. How could a State enact a civil code, and what made it effective against central law? Entry 5 of the Concurrent List with article 246(2) gives the competence; and the assent of the PRESIDENT on 11 March 2024 engages article 254(2), so the State law prevails in Uttarakhand notwithstanding repugnancy with a parliamentary law.

munotes.in529

Uttarakhand 2024: The First State Code

2. When did the Code come into force? On 27 January 2025, by a notification of the Uttarakhand Government under section 1(2) appointing that date.

3. Who is outside the Code, and under what provision? Members of any Scheduled Tribe within article 366(25) read with article 342, and persons and groups whose customary rights are protected under Part XXI of the Constitution. Section 2.

4. Does the Code abolish religious marriage ceremonies? No. Section 5 permits solemnisation in accordance with religious beliefs, practices and customary rites including Saptapadi, Ashirvad, Nikah, Holy Union and Anand Karaj, and under the Special Marriage Act 1954 and the Arya Marriage Validation Act 1937.

5. Set out the live-in obligations and the penalties. Section 378(1) obliges partners within the State, resident or not, to submit a statement to the Registrar; section 385(1) requires him to forward it to the police and to inform the parents where a partner is under twenty-one; section 387 punishes staying more than one month without submitting with up to three months or ten thousand rupees, a false averment with up to three months or twenty-five thousand rupees, and failure after a section 386 notice with up to six months or twenty-five thousand rupees.

6. State the three constitutional arguments against the live-in provisions. Article 21 and Puttaswamy: compulsory disclosure to a Registrar and the police, and notification of parents, invade informational and decisional privacy and must satisfy legality, need and proportionality. Article 19 and Shakti Vahini: the choice of a partner is a constitutional right that does not yield to class honour or group thinking. Article 14: live-in partners are treated differently from married couples without an obvious rational nexus.

7. Why is the figure of 104 live-in registrations significant? Because it stands against 467,011 marriage registrations on the same government portal on the same day, in a State whose Code makes registration of a live-in relationship obligatory on pain of imprisonment. It is evidence about whether a law of this kind can be enforced at all.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in530

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The State may not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws, and those are two different guarantees which came from two different constitutions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 14 provides that "The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India." The first limb, equality BEFORE the law, is taken from the English rule of law as Dicey stated it, and is negative: no person is above the law, and all are equally subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts. The second limb, the equal protection OF the laws, is taken from the Fourteenth Amendment to the Constitution of the United States, and is positive: like should be treated alike, and the State must extend the same protection to persons similarly situated. From the second limb comes the doctrine of reasonable classification, and from the first the modern doctrine that equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, stated in E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu.

The two limbs

Equality before the law. The negative concept. It means the absence of any special privilege in favour of any person, the equal subjection of all persons to the ordinary law of the land, and that no person is above the law. It has EXCEPTIONS built into the Constitution itself: article 361 gives the President and the Governors immunity from court process; articles 105 and 194 give members of the legislatures immunity for anything said or any vote given; and public international law gives immunity to foreign sovereigns, ambassadors and diplomats.

Equal protection of the laws. The positive concept. It means that among equals the law should be equal and equally administered, and that like should be treated alike. It does NOT mean that the same law must apply to everybody, because persons are not all similarly situated. From this follows the whole doctrine of classification worked in the next chapter.

Why the distinction earns marks. The first limb attacks a privilege; the second attacks a distinction. A law giving a Minister immunity from prosecution offends the first. A law giving one class of litigant a shorter limitation period without reason offends the second. A candidate who can produce an example of each has understood the article.

Who is protected, and against whom

"Any person." Article 14 is not confined to citizens. It protects a natural person of any nationality and, on the settled construction, a juristic person such as a company or a society. Contrast article 15(1) and article 16(1), which protect CITIZENS.

"The State." Article 12 defines the State to include the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and Legislature of each State, and all local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. The width of "other authorities" decides who is bound.

munotes.in531

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

In Ramana Dayaram Shetty v International Airport Authority of India, AIR 1979 SC 1628. Facts. The Authority accepted a tender from a party who did not satisfy the eligibility standard the Authority had itself published. Held. Accepting such a tender was DISCRIMINATORY, because it excluded others similarly situated from tendering, and it was ARBITRARY AND WITHOUT REASON; the acceptance was invalid as violating the equality clause. Bhagwati J. held that the published eligibility condition was an objective test, and that the State could not escape it by saying it might have rejected all tenders and negotiated directly, because it had not done that. On article 12 the Court asked when a statutory corporation becomes an instrumentality or agency of government, and answered that there is NO CUT AND DRIED FORMULA, the relevant factors including the holding of the entire share capital, financial assistance meeting almost the whole expenditure, a monopoly status conferred or protected by the State, deep and pervasive State control, and functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions. Why it matters here is that article 14 reaches State action in the field of contract, and not merely legislation.

And the test was completed a year later. In Ajay Hasia v Khalid Mujib Sehravardi, AIR 1981 SC 487. Facts. Whether a society registered under the Societies Registration Act, running a college, was "State" within article 12. Held. The society IS "State" and is bound by article 14: its composition is dominated by nominees of the Central and State Governments, the money to run the college comes entirely from those Governments, its rules need their prior approval, its accounts go to them, it must comply with their directions and it cannot dispose of immovable property without their approval; that control is so deep and pervasive that the society is merely a projection of the Governments. The tests are THE SAME whether the body is a statutory corporation or a society registered under an ordinary Act, because the form in which the State chooses to act cannot alter the character of the body. Why it matters here is that it makes the enquiry functional rather than formal, and it is the case to cite for the proposition that the State cannot escape article 14 by choosing a private legal form.

The right cannot be waived

In Basheshar Nath v Commissioner of Income-tax, Delhi, AIR 1959 SC 149. Facts. A settlement under the Taxation on Income (Investigation Commission) Act was covered by an earlier decision holding the relevant provision violative of article 14, and the question was whether the assessee, having entered the settlement, had waived his right. Held. The settlement was violative of article 14. On waiver, Bhagwati and Subba Rao JJ. held that THERE CAN BE NO WAIVER of the right in article 14 or of ANY fundamental right in Part III: the Constitution draws no distinction between rights enacted for an individual's benefit and rights enacted in the public interest, and article 13(2) is a MANDATE ADDRESSED TO THE STATE which no citizen can relieve it of. S.K. Das J. took the narrower view that waiver might apply to a right primarily meant for an individual's benefit, so the Court was not unanimous on the width of the proposition, and the standard modern statement is Bhagwati J.'s. Why it matters here is the reason: article 13(2) prohibits the STATE from making a law which takes away or abridges a fundamental right, and a citizen's consent cannot enlarge the State's power.

munotes.in532

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

Equality and arbitrariness

In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555. Facts. A Chief Secretary complained that his transfer to another post was mala fide and violated articles 14 and 16. Held. On the facts the plea of mala fides failed; the importance of the case is the reasoning. Article 16 is an instance of the application of the concept of equality in article 14: ARTICLE 14 IS THE GENUS AND ARTICLE 16 A SPECIES. Equality is a DYNAMIC CONCEPT with many aspects and dimensions and cannot be cribbed, cabined and confined within traditional and doctrinaire limits. And, in the passage every answer should carry: "From a positivistic point of view, equality is antithetic to arbitrariness. In fact equality and arbitrariness are SWORN ENEMIES; one belongs to the rule of law in a republic while the other, to the whim and caprice of an absolute monarch. Where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal both according to political logic and constitutional law and is therefore violative of article 14." Why it matters here is that it opened a second route to article 14 which does not require any comparison at all, worked in the chapter on arbitrariness.

And the first route was already there. In State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar, AIR 1952 SC 75. Facts. Section 5(1) of the West Bengal Special Courts Act 1950 allowed the State Government to refer "any case" to a Special Court following a special procedure. Held. The section was discriminatory and VOID under article 14 so far as it allowed the reference of "any case". The special procedure itself was not on its face calculated to prejudice a fair trial, and the need for a SPEEDIER TRIAL could form the basis of a reasonable classification, so the section was unobjectionable in authorising the reference of offences, classes of offences or classes of cases. What was fatal was the vesting of an ABSOLUTE AND ARBITRARY POWER to pick out an individual case, with NO PRINCIPLE STATED IN THE ACT to guide the choice. Why it matters here is that it is the foundation of both doctrines at once: a classification must rest on a principle, and an untrammelled discretion is itself a denial of equality.

munotes.in533

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

A worked example

A statute empowers a State Government to direct that "such cases as it thinks fit" be tried by a tribunal from which no appeal lies. A foreign national is so directed. Advise.

First, is the claimant protected? Yes. Article 14 protects ANY PERSON, not only citizens.

Second, which limb is engaged? Both. The equal protection limb, because a class of litigants is singled out for a worse procedure; and the equality before the law limb, because the selection is at the discretion of the executive.

Third, is the classification reasonable? Anwar Ali Sarkar holds that referring OFFENCES, or classes of offences, or classes of cases is unobjectionable, since a speedier trial can found a reasonable classification. What is fatal is a power to pick out an individual case with no principle in the Act to guide the choice, and "such cases as it thinks fit" states no principle.

Fourth, is there an arbitrariness argument? Yes, and it is independent. On Royappa, where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal, and equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies.

Fifth, could the State say the claimant agreed to the tribunal? No. On Basheshar Nath there can be no waiver of a fundamental right, because article 13(2) is a mandate addressed to the State.

Sixth, what if the tribunal were run by a society and not by the Government? Then article 12 would be in issue, and on Ramana Dayaram Shetty and Ajay Hasia the enquiry would be into share capital, financial assistance, monopoly status, deep and pervasive control and the public importance of the functions, the form of the body being irrelevant.

Distinctions

Equality before the lawEqual protection of the laws
English, from the rule of lawAmerican, from the Fourteenth Amendment
Negative: no special privilegePositive: like treated alike
Equal subjection of all to the ordinary lawEqual application of the law to those similarly situated
Exceptions in articles 361, 105 and 194, and diplomatic immunityPermits reasonable classification
Attacks a privilegeAttacks an unreasoned distinction
munotes.in534

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

Article 14Articles 15 and 16
"Any person""Any citizen"
No enumerated groundsEnumerated prohibited grounds
The genusSpecies of the same concept: Royappa
Applies to every State actionArticle 15 to certain fields, article 16 to public employment

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean everybody must be treated identically. Persons are not similarly situated, and the equal protection limb requires equal treatment of EQUALS.

It does not mean article 14 protects only citizens. It protects any person, natural or juristic, and any nationality.

It does not mean the State escapes by acting through a company or a society. On Ajay Hasia the tests are the same whatever the form.

It does not mean a person can contract out of it. Basheshar Nath: no waiver, because article 13(2) binds the State.

And it does not mean the only route is classification. Royappa opened the arbitrariness route, which requires no comparator at all.

Quick revision

Text: "The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India." Two limbs, English and negative, American and positive. Exceptions to the first: articles 361, 105, 194 and diplomatic immunity. "Any person": citizens, foreigners and juristic persons. "State": article 12; the tests in Ramana Dayaram Shetty and Ajay Hasia, which are functional and identical whatever the form of the body. No waiver: Basheshar Nath, article 13(2) being a mandate addressed to the State, though the Court was not unanimous. Anwar Ali Sarkar: a speedier trial can found a reasonable classification, but an untrammelled power to pick out an individual case with no principle in the Act is void. Royappa: article 14 is the genus and article 16 a species; equality is a dynamic concept; equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies, and an arbitrary act is implicitly unequal.

Test yourself

1. Reproduce article 14 and identify the source of each limb. "The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India." Equality before the law comes from the English rule of law; the equal protection of the laws from the Fourteenth Amendment to the Constitution of the United States.

2. Give one example of a breach of each limb. A statutory immunity from the ordinary law given to an official for no reason breaches the first. A law giving one class of litigant a shorter limitation period without any relation to the object of the Act breaches the second.

3. Whom does article 14 protect, and how does that differ from articles 15 and 16? Any person, including a foreigner and a juristic person. Articles 15(1) and 16(1) protect citizens only.

munotes.in535

Article 14: Equality Before Law and Equal Protection of the Laws

4. What was fatal in Anwar Ali Sarkar, and what was not? Fatal: the power to refer "any case", an absolute and arbitrary power to pick out an individual case with no principle in the Act to guide the choice. Not fatal: the special procedure itself, or the reference of offences, classes of offences or classes of cases, a speedier trial being a permissible basis of classification.

5. Can a fundamental right be waived? No, on the majority reasoning in Basheshar Nath: the Constitution draws no distinction between rights for an individual's benefit and rights in the public interest, and article 13(2) is a mandate addressed to the State which no citizen can relieve it of. S.K. Das J. took a narrower view.

6. State the Royappa proposition. That equality is a dynamic concept which cannot be cribbed, cabined and confined within traditional and doctrinaire limits; that equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies; and that where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal and therefore violative of article 14.

7. When is a society "State" under article 12? When the tests in Ramana Dayaram Shetty as applied in Ajay Hasia are satisfied: government share capital or funding meeting almost the whole expenditure, monopoly status conferred or protected by the State, deep and pervasive control, and functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions. The form of the body is irrelevant.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in536

Chapter Ninety-Eight

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Article 14 forbids class legislation but permits classification, and a classification is good only if it rests on a real difference and that difference has something to do with what the law is trying to achieve.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 14 does not require that the same law apply to everybody, because persons are not similarly situated. What it forbids is CLASS LEGISLATION, which improperly discriminates by conferring privileges on a class arbitrarily selected. It permits CLASSIFICATION, and a classification satisfies article 14 only if it fulfils two conditions: first, that it is founded on an INTELLIGIBLE DIFFERENTIA which distinguishes persons or things grouped together from those left out; and second, that the differentia has a RATIONAL NEXUS with the object sought to be achieved by the statute. Both conditions must be satisfied, and the second is where most classifications fail.

The two tests

Test one: an intelligible differentia. There must be a real and substantial distinction between those inside the class and those outside it, and it must be capable of being understood. A classification of "such persons as the Government may specify" has no differentia at all, which is why Anwar Ali Sarkar struck down the power to refer "any case".

Test two: a rational nexus with the object of the Act. The difference relied on must bear a reasonable relation to what the statute is trying to do. This is the operative test, and the mistake candidates make is to stop after the first.

Two consequences follow, and both are examinable.

The object must be identified before the test can be applied. You cannot ask whether a difference is relevant without knowing what it is supposed to be relevant to. That is why every good answer states the object of the impugned law before applying the test.

And the object itself must be lawful. A classification perfectly related to an unconstitutional object is not saved by the relation. If the object is itself to discriminate on a ground article 15(1) forbids, the nexus makes matters worse rather than better.

Where the doctrine came from

In State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar, AIR 1952 SC 75. Facts. Section 5(1) of the West Bengal Special Courts Act 1950 empowered the State Government to refer "any case" to a Special Court following a special procedure. Held. The section was discriminatory and void under article 14 so far as it allowed the reference of "any case". The special procedure itself was not on its face calculated to prejudice a fair trial, and the need for a speedier trial COULD form the basis of a reasonable classification, so the section was unobjectionable in authorising the reference of offences, classes of offences or classes of cases. What was fatal was the vesting of an ABSOLUTE AND ARBITRARY POWER to pick out an individual case, with no principle stated in the Act to guide the choice. Why it matters here is that it separates the two questions cleanly: a speedier trial is an intelligible and legitimate basis of classification; a power to select without a stated principle is no classification at all.

munotes.in537

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

And the propositions were collected in Ram Krishna Dalmia v. Justice S.R. Tendolkar, AIR 1958 SC 538; 1959 SCR 279. Facts. A challenge to a commission of inquiry appointed under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 into the affairs of certain companies, on the ground that the selection of those companies denied equal protection. Held. The Court set out the propositions governing article 14 which have been applied ever since: that while article 14 forbids CLASS LEGISLATION it does not forbid reasonable classification for the purposes of legislation; that two conditions must be fulfilled, an intelligible differentia distinguishing those grouped together from those left out, and a rational relation between that differentia and the object sought to be achieved by the statute; that the classification may be founded on different bases, geographical, or according to objects or occupations or the like, what is necessary being a nexus between the basis and the object; and that article 14 condemns discrimination NOT ONLY BY A SUBSTANTIVE LAW BUT ALSO BY A LAW OF PROCEDURE.

It then added six further propositions. That a law may be constitutional even though it relates to a SINGLE INDIVIDUAL, if on account of special circumstances applicable to him and not to others he may be treated as a class by himself. That there is ALWAYS A PRESUMPTION IN FAVOUR OF CONSTITUTIONALITY and the burden is on him who attacks the law to show a clear transgression. That it must be presumed that the legislature understands and correctly appreciates the need of its own people. That the legislature is free to recognise DEGREES OF HARM and may confine its restrictions to the cases where the need is clearest. That to sustain the presumption a court may take into consideration matters of common knowledge, matters of common report and the history of the times, and may assume every state of facts which can be conceived existing at the time of legislation. And that the presumption cannot be carried to the extent of always holding that there must be some undisclosed reason, where nothing on the face of the law or the surrounding circumstances discloses a basis for the classification. Why it matters here is that this is the case to cite for the propositions themselves, and for the presumption and the burden, which answer a great many casual article 14 arguments.

munotes.in538

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

The doctrine applied: a classification that failed

In John Vallamattom v. Union of India, AIR 2003 SC 2902; (2003) 6 SCC 611. Facts. Section 118 of the Indian Succession Act 1925 imposed restrictions on a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative bequeathing property for religious or charitable uses, requiring the will to be executed at least twelve months before death and deposited within six months; no such restriction applied to persons governed by other personal laws. Held. Section 118 was declared unconstitutional as violative of article 14: the classification had NO REASONABLE NEXUS with the object, and the restriction operated only against a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative. Why it matters here is that the differentia was perfectly intelligible, "a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative", and the provision still fell, because that difference had nothing to do with the object. It is the cleanest illustration in the reports that the first test alone is not enough.

And another, on the ground of sex. In Air India v. Nergesh Meerza, (1981) 4 SCC 335; AIR 1981 SC 1829, decided on 28 August 1981. Facts. Regulation 46 of the Air India Employees' Service Regulations and regulation 12 of the corresponding Indian Airlines Regulations required an air hostess to retire on attaining thirty-five years, or on marriage if it took place within four years of service, or ON FIRST PREGNANCY, whichever occurred earlier; regulation 47 gave the Managing Director a discretion to extend service to forty-five. Held. Partly allowed. The words "or on first pregnancy whichever occurs earlier" were held unconstitutional, void and violative of article 14 and struck down as A CLEAR CASE OF OFFICIAL ARBITRARINESS, severable from the rest of the regulation. The Managing Director's unguided discretion to extend service to forty-five was also struck down, so that extensions became a matter of course subject to medical fitness.

The bar on marriage within the first four years of service was UPHELD as neither unreasonable nor arbitrary. And the argument that the conditions discriminated on the ground of SEX ONLY was overruled: the differentiation rested on sex COUPLED WITH OTHER CONSIDERATIONS, so article 15(1) was not attracted, and air hostesses formed a class separate from the male cabin crew. Why it matters here is that the same judgment sustains one classification and destroys another clause in the same regulation, which is exactly the discipline the doctrine requires. Its "sex plus" reasoning under article 15(1) is worked in the chapter on article 15.

munotes.in539

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

The doctrine and the directive principles

In State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan, AIR 1951 SC 226; 1951 SCR 525, decided on 9 April 1951. Facts. A Government order reserved seats in State medical and engineering colleges among named communities in fixed proportions, and was defended by reference to article 46 in the Directive Principles. Held. The order was VOID. Article 29(2) forbids the denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided educational institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them, and it is SUBJECT TO NO EXCEPTION; the Directive Principles, being unenforceable, CANNOT OVERRIDE A FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT. Why it matters here is twofold. It is the case that produced the First Amendment and article 15(4), which is the subject of a later chapter. And it establishes the limit of the doctrine: a classification cannot be justified by a directive principle where a fundamental right forbids it in terms.

How to apply the doctrine in an answer

A five-step method, and using it visibly is worth marks:

One, identify the class. Who is inside and who is outside, on the face of the provision.

Two, state the differentia. The characteristic that distinguishes them. If it cannot be stated, the provision fails the first test, as in Anwar Ali Sarkar.

Three, state the object of the Act. From the preamble, the long title, the statement of objects and reasons, or the scheme.

Four, ask whether the differentia is rationally related to that object. This is where John Vallamattom was decided.

Five, apply the presumption and the burden. On Ram Krishna Dalmia there is a presumption of constitutionality and the burden lies on the challenger, and a court may assume any conceivable state of facts existing at the time of legislation.

And add a sixth if the facts allow it. Even a classification that survives both tests may fail if the provision is MANIFESTLY ARBITRARY, which is the route Air India v. Nergesh Meerza took on the pregnancy clause and which the next chapter works in full.

A worked example

A statute provides that a suit for recovery of a debt due to a bank may be tried by a special tribunal with a summary procedure, while a suit for recovery of a debt due to any other creditor goes to the ordinary civil court. A borrower challenges it under article 14.

The class. Banks and their borrowers, as against all other creditors and debtors.

The differentia. That the creditor is a bank. It is intelligible: banks are identifiable, regulated, and lend public deposits.

The object. Suppose the long title says the Act is to provide for the speedy recovery of debts due to banks and financial institutions, so that public money locked in litigation is released.

munotes.in540

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

The nexus. The differentia is directly related to that object: it is precisely because the money is public deposits that speed matters. The classification would ordinarily survive.

The presumption. On Ram Krishna Dalmia the burden is on the borrower to show a clear transgression, and the Court may assume any conceivable state of facts.

Where it would fail. If the Act allowed the Government to direct that "such suits as it thinks fit" go to the tribunal, the differentia would disappear and Anwar Ali Sarkar would apply. And if the summary procedure denied the borrower any opportunity to defend, the provision might be struck down as manifestly arbitrary even though the classification is sound; note that Ram Krishna Dalmia says in terms that article 14 condemns discrimination by a law of PROCEDURE as well as by a substantive law.

Distinctions

Class legislationReasonable classification
Forbidden by article 14Permitted by article 14
Confers privileges on an arbitrarily selected classGroups persons on a real distinction
No differentia, or no relation to the objectIntelligible differentia AND rational nexus
Anwar Ali Sarkar: power to refer "any case"Anwar Ali Sarkar: reference of classes of offences or cases
Test oneTest two
Intelligible differentiaRational nexus with the object of the Act
Is there a real, understandable distinction?Does that distinction matter to what the law is trying to do?
Fails where the provision names no classFails where the class is real but irrelevant
Anwar Ali SarkarJohn Vallamattom

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean equality requires identical treatment. It requires equal treatment of those similarly situated, and permits classification of those who are not.

It does not mean any difference will do. The difference must be related to the object. A person having a nephew is a real class and an irrelevant one.

It does not mean the challenger merely has to point to a difference in treatment. On Ram Krishna Dalmia there is a presumption of constitutionality and the burden is on the person attacking the law.

It does not mean a directive principle can save a classification. Champakam Dorairajan holds the opposite where a fundamental right forbids it in terms.

And it does not mean classification is the only test under article 14. The arbitrariness doctrine is a separate route, and Air India v. Nergesh Meerza used it to strike down a clause in a scheme whose classification it had upheld.

Quick revision

Article 14 forbids class legislation but permits classification. Two conditions, both required: an INTELLIGIBLE DIFFERENTIA distinguishing those grouped together from those left out, and a RATIONAL NEXUS between that differentia and the OBJECT sought to be achieved by the statute. Anwar Ali Sarkar 1952: a speedier trial can found a classification; a power to refer "any case", with no principle in the Act, is void. Ram Krishna Dalmia 1958: the propositions collected; classification may be founded on geography, objects or occupations; article 14 condemns discrimination by a law of PROCEDURE as well as of substance; a single individual may be a class by himself; a PRESUMPTION OF CONSTITUTIONALITY, the burden on the challenger, degrees of harm may be recognised, and the court may assume any conceivable state of facts existing at the time of legislation, though the presumption cannot supply a basis where nothing discloses one. John Vallamattom 2003: an intelligible differentia with no nexus to the object fails. Air India v. Nergesh Meerza 1981: air hostesses a valid class by mode of recruitment, promotional avenues and conditions of service, but termination on first pregnancy manifestly unreasonable and arbitrary, and the Managing Director's unguided discretion excessive delegation offending article 14. Champakam Dorairajan 1951: a directive principle cannot override a fundamental right, and article 29(2) is subject to no exception.

munotes.in541

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

Test yourself

1. State the two conditions of a permissible classification. That it is founded on an intelligible differentia distinguishing the persons or things grouped together from those left out; and that the differentia has a rational nexus with the object sought to be achieved by the statute.

2. Which test do most failed classifications fail, and give the leading illustration. The second. In John Vallamattom the class, a person having a nephew or niece or nearer relative, was perfectly intelligible, and section 118 fell because that difference had no reasonable nexus with the object of the provision.

3. What is the presumption, and where does the burden lie? There is a presumption of constitutionality, and the burden is on the person attacking the law to show a clear transgression; a court may take into account matters of common knowledge, the history of the times and every conceivable state of facts existing at the time of legislation. Ram Krishna Dalmia.

4. In Anwar Ali Sarkar, what survived and what did not? The reference of offences, classes of offences or classes of cases survived, a speedier trial being a permissible basis of classification. The power to refer "any case", an absolute and arbitrary power to pick out an individual case with no principle in the Act, did not.

5. Set out the five-step method for applying the doctrine. Identify the class; state the differentia; state the object of the Act; ask whether the differentia is rationally related to that object; and apply the presumption of constitutionality and the burden on the challenger.

munotes.in542

The Doctrine of Reasonable Classification

6. How did Air India v. Nergesh Meerza apply and then go beyond the doctrine? It held that air hostesses formed a class separate from the male cabin crew and upheld the bar on marriage within the first four years; and it then struck down the words "or on first pregnancy whichever occurs earlier" as a clear case of official arbitrariness, void under article 14 and severable, together with the Managing Director's unguided discretion to extend service.

7. Can a directive principle justify a classification a fundamental right forbids? No. State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan held that the directive principles, being unenforceable, cannot override a fundamental right, and that article 29(2) is subject to no exception.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in543

Chapter Ninety-Nine

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Article 14 strikes at an act for which no reason can be given, whether or not anybody else is being treated better.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the classification doctrine tests a law by comparing those inside a class with those outside it. From E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu a second doctrine grew, which does not require a comparison at all: equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, and where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal and therefore violative of article 14. Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India joined articles 14, 19 and 21 into a single scheme, so that a procedure which is arbitrary is no procedure at all. Ajay Hasia v Khalid Mujib Sehravardi applied the doctrine to an executive act, holding that allotting a third of the marks to an interview conducted in that way was EXCESSIVE AND ARBITRARY. And in Shayara Bano v. Union of India Nariman and Lalit JJ. applied MANIFEST ARBITRARINESS to strike down a rule of law itself.

Where the doctrine came from

In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555. Facts. A Chief Secretary complained that his transfer to another post was mala fide and violated articles 14 and 16. Held. The plea of mala fides failed on the facts, and the importance of the case is its reasoning: that article 14 is the GENUS and article 16 a SPECIES; that equality is a DYNAMIC CONCEPT with many aspects and dimensions and cannot be cribbed, cabined and confined within traditional and doctrinaire limits; and that "from a positivistic point of view, equality is antithetic to arbitrariness. In fact equality and arbitrariness are SWORN ENEMIES; one belongs to the rule of law in a republic while the other, to the whim and caprice of an absolute monarch. Where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal both according to political logic and constitutional law and is therefore violative of article 14." Why it matters here is the last sentence: arbitrariness is not evidence of inequality; it IS inequality.

Four years later the doctrine acquired a structure. In Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India, AIR 1978 SC 597. Facts. The petitioner's passport was impounded under section 10(3)(c) of the Passports Act 1967 in the public interest, without reasons and without a hearing. Held. That articles 14, 19 and 21 are NOT MUTUALLY EXCLUSIVE but form a single scheme, so a law depriving a person of personal liberty must answer the tests of all three; that the procedure established by law in article 21 must be RIGHT, JUST AND FAIR, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, and that a procedure which is arbitrary is NO PROCEDURE AT ALL; that the right to travel abroad is part of personal liberty; and that the audi alteram partem rule applies to the impounding of a passport, though a post-decisional hearing may suffice in urgent cases. Why it matters here is that it made article 14 a control on the QUALITY of a procedure and not merely on its distribution, which is how arbitrariness became a substantive test.

munotes.in544

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

And it was applied to a concrete administrative decision. In Ajay Hasia v Khalid Mujib Sehravardi, AIR 1981 SC 487. Facts. Admission to an engineering college run by a registered society, where a THIRD of the marks were allotted to an oral interview. Held. The society is "State" within article 12, on tests which are the same whether the body is a statutory corporation or a society registered under an ordinary Act, because the form in which the State chooses to act cannot decide whether a fundamental right applies. And allotting a third of the marks to an interview conducted in that way was held EXCESSIVE AND ARBITRARY. Why it matters here is that the two halves of the judgment together show the doctrine's reach: article 14 binds whatever body the State acts through, and it strikes at an unreasoned administrative choice within that body's own procedure.

The doctrine applied to legislation

The controversy is whether a court may strike down a LAW simply for being arbitrary, without finding a bad classification. The objection is that a legislature is not a decision-maker giving reasons, and that "arbitrary" is a standard so vague that it invites a court to substitute its own view of good policy.

In Shayara Bano v. Union of India, (2017) 9 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4609, Nariman and Lalit JJ. answered it. Facts. A petition under article 32 for a declaration that talaq-e-biddat, the pronouncement of talaq three times at one sitting, was unconstitutional. Held, on this route: that talaq-e-biddat was recognised by section 2 of the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937 and was therefore statutory "law" within article 13; and that it was MANIFESTLY ARBITRARY and so violated article 14, because it permits a marital tie to be broken CAPRICIOUSLY AND WHIMSICALLY, without any attempt at reconciliation. Why it matters here is that manifest arbitrariness is now an accepted ground for invalidating a legislative act, and that the qualifier MANIFEST is doing work: not every unwise law is arbitrary, only one which is capricious, irrational or without an adequate determining principle.

Two decisions of 2018 show the doctrine at full stretch.

In Navtej Singh Johar v. Union of India, (2018) 10 SCC 1, section 377 of the Indian Penal Code was held unconstitutional to the extent that it criminalised CONSENSUAL SEXUAL CONDUCT BETWEEN ADULTS IN PRIVATE, as violating articles 14, 15, 19 and 21, and Suresh Kumar Koushal was overruled. The Court held that CONSTITUTIONAL MORALITY, and not popular or majoritarian morality, governs the interpretation of fundamental rights.

munotes.in545

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

In Joseph Shine v. Union of India, (2019) 3 SCC 39; AIR 2018 SC 4898, section 497 of the Indian Penal Code was struck down, and section 198(2) of the Code of Criminal Procedure was held unconstitutional so far as it applied to the offence. The provision treated a wife as the PROPERTY OF HER HUSBAND, made the offence turn on HIS CONSENT, denied the woman both liability and standing, and rested on a STEREOTYPE of women as lacking sexual agency, so that it failed articles 14, 15(1) and 21. Adultery remains a moral wrong against a spouse and a ground for divorce; it is no longer a crime.

Notice what both have in common. Neither is decided by finding a comparator who is treated better. Both are decided by finding that the provision rests on nothing a constitutional order can recognise as a reason.

The relation between the two doctrines

They are alternatives, not stages. A law may fail the classification test, or the arbitrariness test, or both. A candidate should run both.

Classification is the older and safer route. It has a settled structure and a presumption of constitutionality, and a court applying it is doing something recognisably judicial: comparing, and asking about fit.

Arbitrariness is the wider and more contested route. It has no built-in structure, and its critics say that is the objection: a doctrine which asks whether a law is reasonable has no stopping place short of the court's own view of good policy. Its defenders answer that MANIFEST arbitrariness is a high threshold, requiring caprice, irrationality or the absence of any determining principle, and that a constitutional order which could not strike at an unreasoned law would be defenceless against the cases that most need striking.

And in practice they converge. A law with no determining principle usually has no intelligible differentia either, which is exactly what Anwar Ali Sarkar found in 1952. The doctrines were never as separate as the textbooks make them.

A worked example

A rule provides that a government employee who marries a second time shall be dismissed, except with the previous permission of the Government, which may be granted "at its discretion". An employee is dismissed and the permission of another employee in identical circumstances was granted. Advise.

Route one, classification. Identify the class: employees who marry a second time. The differentia is intelligible. The object of the rule, presumably the maintenance of discipline and public confidence, is legitimate, and the nexus is arguable. So far the rule survives.

munotes.in546

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

Route two, arbitrariness. The words "at its discretion" state no principle. On Anwar Ali Sarkar an untrammelled power to pick out an individual case is fatal, and on Royappa an arbitrary act is implicitly unequal. On Ajay Hasia an executive choice made without a stated standard is arbitrary.

Route three, procedure. On Maneka Gandhi a procedure which is arbitrary is no procedure at all, and articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme. A dismissal without a hearing engages this directly.

Route four, if the rule is statutory. Then Shayara Bano supplies the test: is the provision MANIFESTLY arbitrary, that is capricious, irrational or without an adequate determining principle? A discretion with no stated criterion is a strong candidate.

And note what the comparator adds. The identically placed employee who was permitted makes the classification route easy, but the arbitrariness route would succeed even if there were no comparator at all, which is the point of the doctrine.

Distinctions

ClassificationArbitrariness
Needs a comparatorNeeds none
Two tests: differentia and nexusOne question: is there a determining principle?
Presumption of constitutionality, burden on the challengerThreshold of MANIFEST arbitrariness for a law
Anwar Ali Sarkar, Ram Krishna DalmiaRoyappa, Ajay Hasia, Shayara Bano
Asks about fit between class and objectAsks whether any reason exists
Executive actLegislative act
Plain arbitrariness sufficesMANIFEST arbitrariness is required
Ajay Hasia: a third of the marks for an interviewShayara Bano: talaq-e-biddat capricious and whimsical
Ramana Dayaram Shetty: departing from a published standardJoseph Shine: a provision resting on a stereotype
Reasons expectedNo duty to give reasons, hence the higher threshold

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a court may strike down an unwise law. The threshold for a legislative act is MANIFEST arbitrariness: caprice, irrationality, or the absence of an adequate determining principle.

It does not mean the classification doctrine is obsolete. It remains the primary route, and it carries the presumption of constitutionality.

It does not mean arbitrariness is the same as mala fides. Royappa rejected the mala fides plea on the facts and stated the arbitrariness proposition anyway. An act may be arbitrary though perfectly honest.

It does not mean article 14 needs a victim who is worse off than somebody. That is the whole point of the doctrine.

And it does not mean the doctrine is uncontested. The objection that "arbitrary" has no stopping place is a serious one, and a good answer states it before answering it.

munotes.in547

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

Quick revision

Royappa 1974: article 14 is the genus and article 16 a species; equality is a dynamic concept; equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies; an arbitrary act is implicitly unequal and so violates article 14. Maneka Gandhi 1978: articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme; the procedure in article 21 must be right, just and fair, and an arbitrary procedure is no procedure at all; audi alteram partem applies, with a post-decisional hearing sufficing in urgency. Ajay Hasia 1981: the instrumentality tests are the same whatever the form of the body; allotting a third of the marks to an interview was excessive and arbitrary. Shayara Bano 2017: talaq-e-biddat is statutory law under article 13 by virtue of section 2 of the Act of 1937, and is MANIFESTLY ARBITRARY, permitting a marital tie to be broken capriciously and whimsically without any attempt at reconciliation. Navtej Singh Johar 2018: section 377 unconstitutional so far as it criminalised consensual conduct between adults in private, under articles 14, 15, 19 and 21; constitutional morality governs, not popular morality. Joseph Shine 2018: section 497 struck down; it treated a wife as her husband's property, turned on his consent, denied her liability and standing, and rested on a stereotype, failing articles 14, 15(1) and 21.

Test yourself

1. What is the essential difference between the two routes to article 14? The classification route requires a comparison between those inside a class and those outside it. The arbitrariness route requires none: it asks whether the act rests on any determining principle at all.

2. Quote the Royappa proposition. That equality is antithetic to arbitrariness; that equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies, one belonging to the rule of law in a republic and the other to the whim and caprice of an absolute monarch; and that where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal and therefore violative of article 14.

3. What did Maneka Gandhi add? That articles 14, 19 and 21 are not mutually exclusive but form a single scheme, and that the procedure established by law must be right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, a procedure which is arbitrary being no procedure at all.

4. What is the threshold for striking down a statute on this ground, and where does it come from? MANIFEST arbitrariness, from Nariman and Lalit JJ. in Shayara Bano: the provision must be capricious, irrational or without an adequate determining principle, not merely unwise.

5. Why was section 497 of the Indian Penal Code held unconstitutional? Because it treated a wife as the property of her husband, made the offence turn on his consent, denied the woman both liability and standing, and rested on a stereotype of women as lacking sexual agency, so that it failed articles 14, 15(1) and 21.

munotes.in548

Arbitrariness: The Newer Doctrine

6. State the principal objection to the arbitrariness doctrine and the answer to it. The objection is that "arbitrary" has no stopping place and invites a court to substitute its own view of good policy for the legislature's. The answer is that the threshold is MANIFEST arbitrariness, and that a constitutional order which could not strike at an unreasoned law would be defenceless in exactly the cases that most need it.

7. Give an example of a decision reached on the arbitrariness route where the classification route would have been difficult. Joseph Shine, and Shayara Bano: in each the provision was struck down not because a comparable person was treated better but because the provision rested on nothing a constitutional order can recognise as a reason.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in549

Chapter

Equating Equals With Unequals

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Formal equality gives everybody the same rule, substantive equality gives everybody the same chance, and the Constitution chose the second while keeping the first as the default.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the proposition that equating equals with unequals perpetuates inequality is the foundation of the doctrine of reasonable classification and of the whole scheme of compensatory discrimination. Article 14 guarantees equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws, which means equal treatment of persons SIMILARLY SITUATED; it does not require identical treatment of persons who are not. Accordingly the Constitution itself carries provisions permitting differential treatment where the difference is real: article 15(3) for women and children, article 15(4) for socially and educationally backward classes and for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, article 16(4) for backward classes not adequately represented in the services, and article 38(2) directing the State to minimise inequalities in income and to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities. In State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas the Court held that if equality of opportunity means EFFECTIVE MATERIAL EQUALITY then article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an emphatic way of putting the extent to which equality of opportunity may be carried; and in Indra Sawhney v. Union of India nine judges affirmed that clause (4) is not an exception but an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

What the sentence means

Two propositions are packed into it, and both must be brought out.

One: identical treatment of the unequal is not equality. If a race is run from different starting lines, giving everyone the same rule about the finishing line does not make the race fair. Applying one law to a person who has had schooling and to one who was excluded from schooling produces inequality by operation of the law itself.

Two: differential treatment of the equal is inequality. If two persons are similarly situated and the law treats them differently, that is precisely what article 14 forbids. The maxim is not a licence to differentiate; it is a statement about WHEN differentiation is required and when it is forbidden.

And the doctrine of classification is the instrument that decides between them. It asks whether the persons grouped together really are distinguishable by an intelligible differentia, and whether that difference matters to what the law is trying to do. Answer both questions and you have decided whether the case is one of equating unequals or of separating equals.

Formal and substantive equality

Formal equality is the same rule for everybody. Its virtue is that it is impartial, predictable and cannot be manipulated. Its vice is that it takes the existing distribution of advantage as given.

munotes.in550

Equating Equals With Unequals

Substantive equality looks at outcomes and at the conditions that produce them. Its virtue is that it can correct a historical disadvantage. Its vice is that it requires somebody to decide who is disadvantaged and by how much, and that decision is contestable and permanent-looking.

The Indian Constitution takes both. Article 14 states the formal guarantee. Articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 15(6), 16(4), 16(4A) and 16(6) authorise substantive measures. Article 17 abolishes a status. Articles 38, 39, 46 and 335 direct the State towards material equality. And article 38(2) is the clearest statement of the objective: the State shall strive to MINIMISE THE INEQUALITIES IN INCOME and endeavour to ELIMINATE INEQUALITIES IN STATUS, FACILITIES AND OPPORTUNITIES, not only amongst individuals but also amongst GROUPS of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.

Note the last words. Article 38(2) speaks of groups as well as individuals, which is the textual foundation for a scheme of group-based compensatory measures rather than purely individual ones.

How the courts moved from exception to instance

The early view was that reservation is an exception. On that view article 16(1) states the rule and article 16(4) creates a departure from it, so the departure must be construed narrowly and confined.

In M.R. Balaji v. State of Mysore, AIR 1963 SC 649; 1962 Supp (1) SCR 439, decided on 28 September 1962. Facts. A Mysore order reserved sixty-eight per cent of seats in professional and technical colleges for backward classes, identified on a basis in which caste was almost the sole criterion, and sub-classified them into backward and more backward. Held. The order was struck down. Treating CASTE as almost the sole basis of social backwardness, with only incidental reference to economic condition, is inconsistent with the requirements of article 15(4); caste may be a relevant factor but cannot be the sole or predominant one. A reservation of sixty-eight per cent was a FRAUD ON THE CONSTITUTIONAL POWER; special provision under article 15(4) should be LESS THAN FIFTY PER CENT; and the sub-classification into backward and more backward was not warranted on the material. Why it matters here is that it is the high point of the exception view, and two of its three holdings have since been qualified: the fifty per cent rule survives as a rule with exceptions, and sub-classification is now permissible.

The turn came in State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas, AIR 1976 SC 490; (1976) 2 SCC 310; 1976 (1) SCR 906, decided on 19 September 1975. Facts. A Kerala rule and orders under it gave members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes a temporary exemption from passing a departmental test required for promotion. Held. By majority the rule and orders were upheld. The reasoning that matters is that if equality of opportunity guaranteed by article 16(1) means EFFECTIVE MATERIAL EQUALITY, then article 16(4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to article 16(1) but AN EMPHATIC WAY OF PUTTING THE EXTENT to which equality of opportunity may be carried, even to the point of reservation; and that article 16(1) is part of a comprehensive scheme to ensure equality and permits classification just as article 14 does, subject to article 16(2). Why it matters here is that it converts the maxim from rhetoric into doctrine: preferential treatment is not a departure from equality but a form of it.

munotes.in551

Equating Equals With Unequals

And nine judges settled it. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, decided on 16 November 1992. Among the Court's own answers: that CLAUSE (4) OF ARTICLE 16 IS NOT AN EXCEPTION TO CLAUSE (1) BUT AN INSTANCE AND ILLUSTRATION OF THE CLASSIFICATION INHERENT IN IT; that a provision under article 16(4) may be made by the executive as well as by a legislature and is enforceable the moment it is made; that a caste can be and often is a social class in India, and if socially backward it is a backward class for article 16(4), the same being true of occupational groups, sects and denominations among non-Hindus; that the CREAMY LAYER can be and must be excluded; and that a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria.

Where the maxim is misused

As a licence to differentiate without proof. The maxim does not establish that any two groups are unequal. It says only that if they ARE unequal, identical treatment perpetuates the inequality. The unequal position has to be shown, which is why Balaji struck down a classification resting on caste alone and why Indra Sawhney insisted on the exclusion of the creamy layer.

As an answer to the uniform civil code question. The maxim is used on both sides, as the earlier chapter shows, because it does not itself tell you whether the relevant unit is the COMMUNITY or the PERSON. Identifying that ambiguity is worth more than deploying the quotation.

As a substitute for the classification test. A court still has to find an intelligible differentia and a rational nexus. The maxim explains WHY classification is permitted; it does not excuse a classification from being tested.

And as an argument for permanence. A measure justified by an existing inequality loses its justification when the inequality goes, which is the reasoning behind the creamy layer and behind periodic review.

A worked example

"Equating equals with unequals is nothing but to perpetuate inequality." Discuss with reference to the right to equality and the doctrine of classification. Twenty-five marks.

munotes.in552

Equating Equals With Unequals

Open with the sentence and its two halves. Identical treatment of unequals perpetuates inequality; differential treatment of equals creates it. Article 14 forbids both.

State article 14 and its two limbs. Equality before the law, negative and English; equal protection of the laws, positive and American, requiring equal treatment of those similarly situated.

State the doctrine of classification with authority. Ram Krishna Dalmia: article 14 forbids class legislation but not reasonable classification; two conditions, intelligible differentia and rational nexus with the object; the presumption of constitutionality and the burden on the challenger.

Show the constitutional provisions that act on the maxim. Articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 15(6), 16(4), 16(4A), 16(6), 17, 38(2), 46 and 335.

Trace the judicial movement. Champakam Dorairajan 1951 and the First Amendment; Balaji 1962 and the exception view; N.M. Thomas 1975, effective material equality and article 16(4) as an emphatic statement of the extent of article 16(1); Indra Sawhney 1992, clause (4) an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

State the limits. The inequality must be shown and not assumed; caste alone will not do, on Balaji; the creamy layer must be excluded, on Indra Sawhney; and the fifty per cent rule.

Close with the arbitrariness point. Even a classification which is otherwise good fails if the provision is manifestly arbitrary, so the maxim never licenses an unreasoned law.

Distinctions

Equating unequalsSeparating equals
The same rule applied regardless of positionDifferent rules applied to the similarly situated
Perpetuates existing inequalityCreates new inequality
Answered by articles 15(3), 15(4), 16(4) and the restAnswered by article 14 itself
Requires proof that the groups differRequires proof that the groups do not differ
Formal equalitySubstantive equality
Same rule for allSame chance for all
Impartial, predictable, hard to manipulateCorrects historical disadvantage
Takes the existing distribution as givenRequires somebody to measure disadvantage
Article 14Articles 15(3) to 15(6), 16(4) to 16(6), 38(2), 46
Exception viewInstance view
Article 16(4) departs from article 16(1)Article 16(4) illustrates article 16(1)
Construed narrowlyConstrued as part of the same scheme
M.R. Balaji 1962N.M. Thomas 1975, Indra Sawhney 1992

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean any difference justifies differential treatment. The difference must be real and it must matter to the object of the law.

It does not mean the maxim decides which unit to compare. Persons, or groups, or communities: the maxim is silent, which is why it is quoted on both sides of the uniform civil code argument.

It does not mean reservation is an exception to equality. After N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney it is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in equality.

munotes.in553

Equating Equals With Unequals

It does not mean caste alone establishes backwardness. Balaji holds that caste may be relevant but cannot be the sole or predominant criterion.

And it does not mean a measure once justified is justified for ever. The creamy layer rule and the requirement of review both follow from the fact that the justification is the inequality, and the inequality can go.

Quick revision

The sentence has two halves: identical treatment of unequals perpetuates inequality, and differential treatment of equals creates it; article 14 forbids both, and the classification doctrine tells them apart. Formal equality against substantive equality; the Constitution takes both. Provisions: articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 15(6), 16(4), 16(4A), 16(6), 17, 38(2) (minimise inequalities in income; eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, amongst individuals AND GROUPS), 46 and 335. Champakam Dorairajan 1951: a directive principle cannot override a fundamental right; article 29(2) subject to no exception. M.R. Balaji 1962: caste cannot be the sole or predominant basis of social backwardness; sixty-eight per cent a fraud on the constitutional power; special provision should be less than fifty per cent; sub-classification unwarranted on that material. N.M. Thomas 1975: if equality of opportunity means effective material equality, article 16(4) is not an exception but an emphatic statement of the extent of article 16(1), and article 16(1) permits classification as article 14 does, subject to article 16(2). Indra Sawhney 1992: clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1); caste may be a social class; the creamy layer must be excluded; economic criteria alone will not identify a backward class.

Test yourself

1. State the two propositions contained in MU's sentence. That identical treatment of persons who are unequally situated perpetuates the inequality between them; and that differential treatment of persons who are equally situated creates inequality. Article 14 forbids both.

2. Which provision of Part IV states the objective most directly? Article 38(2): the State shall strive to minimise the inequalities in income and endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only amongst individuals but also amongst groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.

3. What was the reasoning in N.M. Thomas that changed the doctrine? That if the equality of opportunity guaranteed by article 16(1) means effective material equality, then article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an emphatic way of putting the extent to which equality of opportunity may be carried, even to the point of reservation.

4. How did Indra Sawhney put the same point? That clause (4) of article 16 is not an exception to clause (1) but an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

munotes.in554

Equating Equals With Unequals

5. What three limits did M.R. Balaji place, and what has become of them? That caste cannot be the sole or predominant test of social backwardness, which stands; that special provision should be less than fifty per cent, which survives as a rule with recognised exceptions; and that sub-classification into backward and more backward was unwarranted, which no longer holds.

6. Give two ways in which the maxim is commonly misused. As a licence to differentiate without proving that the groups differ; and as an answer to the uniform civil code question, when it does not itself tell you whether the relevant unit is the community or the person.

7. Does the maxim excuse a classification from the ordinary tests? No. A court must still find an intelligible differentia and a rational nexus with the object of the Act, and a provision may still fail for manifest arbitrariness.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in555

Chapter -One

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The State may not discriminate against a citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth, and no citizen may be excluded on those grounds from shops, restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment, wells, tanks, roads or places of public resort.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 15(1) provides that the State shall not discriminate against any citizen on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them. Article 15(2) provides that no citizen shall, on those grounds, be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public. Five grounds are enumerated and the list is closed. The holder of the right is a CITIZEN, unlike article 14 which protects any person. And article 15(2), unlike 15(1), operates against private persons as well as the State.

The five grounds and the closed list

Religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth. No other ground is named. Descent, which appears in article 16(2), is not in article 15; nor is residence, which is also in article 16(2); nor age, nor disability, nor language, though language appears in article 29(2).

The list being closed matters. A claim that a law discriminates on a ground not in the list must be brought under article 14 and tested by classification or arbitrariness. This is why so many equality claims are pleaded under both articles.

But the grounds have been read purposively. In Navtej Singh Johar v. Union of India, (2018) 10 SCC 1, section 377 of the Indian Penal Code was held unconstitutional to the extent that it criminalised consensual sexual conduct between adults in private, as violating articles 14, 15, 19 and 21, and Suresh Kumar Koushal was overruled; the Court held that CONSTITUTIONAL MORALITY, and not popular or majoritarian morality, governs the interpretation of fundamental rights. The article 15 limb of that reasoning treats discrimination founded on sexual orientation as falling within the ground of SEX, which is the most significant modern development in the article.

The word "only"

The narrow reading. If a provision rests on sex TOGETHER WITH some other consideration, then it does not discriminate on the ground of sex ONLY, and article 15(1) is not attracted. This is the "sex plus" reasoning.

Where it comes from. In Air India v. Nergesh Meerza, (1981) 4 SCC 335; AIR 1981 SC 1829, decided on 28 August 1981. Facts. Regulation 46 of the Air India Employees' Service Regulations and regulation 12 of the corresponding Indian Airlines Regulations required an air hostess to retire on attaining thirty-five years, or on marriage within four years of service, or on FIRST PREGNANCY, whichever occurred earlier; regulation 47 gave the Managing Director a discretion to extend service to forty-five. Held. Partly allowed. The words "or on first pregnancy whichever occurs earlier" were held unconstitutional, void and violative of article 14 and struck down as A CLEAR CASE OF OFFICIAL ARBITRARINESS, severable from the rest; the Managing Director's unguided discretion was also struck down, so that extensions became a matter of course subject to medical fitness; the bar on marriage within the first four years was UPHELD; and the argument that the conditions discriminated on the ground of SEX ONLY was OVERRULED, the Court holding that the differentiation rested on sex COUPLED WITH OTHER CONSIDERATIONS, so article 15(1) was not attracted, and that air hostesses formed a class separate from the male cabin crew. Why it matters here is that it is the leading statement of the narrow reading, and that the pregnancy clause was struck down anyway, under article 14. The narrow reading of "only" costs a claimant the article 15 ground but not necessarily the case.

munotes.in556

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

The objection to the narrow reading. It is almost always possible to find some other consideration alongside a prohibited ground. If that defeats the article, the article defeats itself. The purposive answer is that "only" excludes cases where the prohibited ground is IRRELEVANT to the differentiation, not cases where it is present alongside something else.

And the later cases have moved. In C.B. Muthamma v. Union of India, (1979) 4 SCC 260; AIR 1979 SC 1868, rules requiring a woman member of the Indian Foreign Service to obtain the Government's written permission before marrying, and permitting the refusal of promotion, were held discriminatory: if a married man has a right to be considered for a post, so has a married woman, and to make MARRIAGE A DISQUALIFICATION FOR ONE SEX ALONE is in defiance of articles 14, 15 and 16.

In Anuj Garg v. Hotel Association of India, (2008) 3 SCC 1; AIR 2008 SC 663. Facts. Section 30 of the Punjab Excise Act 1914 prohibited the employment of any man under twenty-five, and of ANY WOMAN, in any part of premises where liquor was consumed by the public. Held. The prohibition on the employment of women was unconstitutional. Legislation of this kind, framed as PROTECTION, invites STRICT SCRUTINY, and the justification of parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion; the proper course is to make the workplace safe rather than to keep women out of it; a law that presumes women incapable of working in certain places is grounded in STEREOTYPE rather than in any relevant difference; and the tension between security and AUTONOMY must be resolved so that the essence of the guarantee, which includes the right to choose a profession, is not lost. Why it matters here is the shift of method: from asking whether the ground is the only one, to asking whether the differentiation rests on a stereotype.

munotes.in557

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

And in Joseph Shine v. Union of India, (2019) 3 SCC 39; AIR 2018 SC 4898, section 497 of the Indian Penal Code was struck down and section 198(2) of the Code of Criminal Procedure held unconstitutional so far as it applied to the offence: the provision treated a wife as the property of her husband, made the offence turn on his consent, denied the woman both liability and standing, and rested on a STEREOTYPE of women as lacking sexual agency, so that it failed articles 14, 15(1) AND 21. Adultery remains a moral wrong against a spouse and a ground for divorce; it is no longer a crime.

Article 15(2): the horizontal clause

Its text. No citizen shall, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them, be subject to any DISABILITY, LIABILITY, RESTRICTION OR CONDITION with regard to (a) access to SHOPS, PUBLIC RESTAURANTS, HOTELS AND PLACES OF PUBLIC ENTERTAINMENT; or (b) the use of WELLS, TANKS, BATHING GHATS, ROADS AND PLACES OF PUBLIC RESORT maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public.

Note what it does not say. It does not say "the State shall not". It is one of the small group of provisions, with articles 17, 23 and 24, which operate against PRIVATE PERSONS.

Note the qualification and where it sits. The words "maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public" attach to clause (b). Clause (a), shops, restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, carries no such qualification, so a privately owned shop is within it.

And note the overlap with article 17. An exclusion from a well on the ground of untouchability offends article 17 and article 15(2) at once, and the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 makes it an offence.

Article 29(2) beside it

In The State of Bombay v. Bombay Education Society, AIR 1954 SC 561; 1955 SCR 568, decided on 26 May 1954. Facts. A circular of the Government of Bombay directed that no primary or secondary school should admit to a class where English was used as the medium of instruction any pupil other than one belonging to a section of citizens whose language was English. Held. The circular was UNCONSTITUTIONAL. Article 29(2) forbids the denial of admission to a State-maintained or aided educational institution on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, language or any of them, and denying admission to a pupil whose mother tongue is not English is a denial on the ground of LANGUAGE. The Court further held that the order would compel Anglo-Indian schools to breach their obligation under the second proviso to article 337, under which such schools receiving special grants must admit a proportion of other communities, and so forfeit their constitutional right to those grants. Why it matters here is that article 29(2) adds LANGUAGE, which article 15 does not name, and that in the field of State-maintained and aided education it is the operative provision.

munotes.in558

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

A worked example

A State rule provides that a post of warden in a girls' hostel may be held only by a woman, and that a post of night supervisor in a factory may not be held by a woman. Both are challenged under article 15(1).

The warden. The differentiation rests on sex. Is it discrimination? The purpose is the privacy and security of the residents, which is a consideration going directly to the duties of the post, and the requirement is not founded on a stereotype about women's capacity. On the modern method it is likely to survive, and article 15(3) is available if the provision can be characterised as a special provision for women.

The night supervisor. This is Anuj Garg. A prohibition framed as protection invites strict scrutiny; parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion; the proper course is to make the workplace safe rather than to keep women out of it; and a law presuming women incapable of working at night is grounded in stereotype rather than in any relevant difference. It fails.

What would the older method have said? On Nergesh Meerza's reading of "only", the State would argue that the rule rests on sex coupled with the conditions of night work, so article 15(1) is not attracted. That is exactly the reasoning Anuj Garg rejects, and a candidate should say so.

And what if a private factory made the same rule? Article 15(1) binds the State, not a private employer; article 15(2) covers shops, restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment and the listed public amenities, not employment. The claim would lie under labour legislation and under article 14 if the employer is "State" on the Ajay Hasia tests.

Distinctions

Article 15(1)Article 15(2)
Binds the StateBinds private persons as well
"shall not discriminate against any citizen""no citizen shall be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition"
Covers all State actionCovers access to shops, restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment; and the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads, places of public resort
No qualification of fundingThe funding or dedication qualification attaches to clause (b) only
munotes.in559

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

Article 14Article 15Article 16Article 29(2)
Any personAny citizenAny citizenAny citizen
No enumerated groundsReligion, race, caste, sex, place of birthAdds DESCENT and RESIDENCEReligion, race, caste, LANGUAGE
All State actionAll State action, and 15(2) private actionEmployment or office under the StateAdmission to State-maintained or aided institutions
The narrow reading of "only"The modern method
Sex plus another consideration escapes article 15(1)Ask whether the differentiation rests on a stereotype
Air India v. Nergesh MeerzaAnuj Garg, Joseph Shine, Navtej Johar
Protective legislation defended as benignProtective legislation invites strict scrutiny
Autonomy subordinated to securitySecurity must be reconciled with autonomy

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 15 protects everybody. It protects CITIZENS. Article 14 protects any person.

It does not mean the list of grounds can be added to. It is closed. What has happened is that the existing grounds, particularly sex, have been read purposively.

It does not mean "only" defeats every claim. The later cases treat the question as whether the differentiation rests on a stereotype, and Nergesh Meerza itself struck the pregnancy clause down under article 14.

It does not mean article 15(2) reaches employment. It reaches access to the listed places and the use of the listed amenities.

And it does not mean language is a prohibited ground under article 15. It is not. It is a prohibited ground under articles 16(2) and 29(2).

Quick revision

Article 15(1): the State shall not discriminate against any citizen on grounds ONLY of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them; five grounds, closed list, citizens only, State only. Article 15(2): no citizen subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition on those grounds as to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the general public; binds PRIVATE PERSONS.

Nergesh Meerza 1981: sex COUPLED WITH other considerations does not attract article 15(1), the "sex plus" reading; pregnancy clause nevertheless struck down under article 14 as official arbitrariness. C.B. Muthamma 1979: marriage as a disqualification for one sex alone defies articles 14, 15 and 16. Anuj Garg 2007: protective legislation invites strict scrutiny, parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion, make the workplace safe rather than exclude women, stereotype is not a relevant difference, and autonomy must be preserved.

munotes.in560

Article 15: No Discrimination on the Prohibited Grounds

Joseph Shine 2018: section 497 struck down for treating a wife as property, turning on the husband's consent, denying her liability and standing, and resting on a stereotype; articles 14, 15(1) and 21. Navtej Johar 2018: section 377 unconstitutional as to consensual adult conduct in private; constitutional morality governs. Bombay Education Society 1954: article 29(2) adds LANGUAGE, and refusing admission to a pupil whose mother tongue is not English is a denial on that ground.

Test yourself

1. Name the five grounds in article 15 and two grounds that are not there. Religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth. Descent and residence are not, though both appear in article 16(2); language is not, though it appears in articles 16(2) and 29(2).

2. Which clause of article 15 binds private persons, and what does it cover? Article 15(2). It covers access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, and the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public.

3. What is the "sex plus" reading, and where does it come from? That where a provision rests on sex coupled with other considerations it does not discriminate on the ground of sex ONLY, so article 15(1) is not attracted. It comes from Air India v. Nergesh Meerza.

4. What is the objection to it? That some other consideration can almost always be found alongside a prohibited ground, so the reading defeats the article; and that "only" is properly read as excluding cases where the prohibited ground is irrelevant, not cases where it is present alongside something else.

5. What method did Anuj Garg substitute? Strict scrutiny of legislation framed as protection; a refusal to accept parens patriae as justifying total exclusion; the requirement that the workplace be made safe rather than women excluded from it; the identification of stereotype as the vice; and the reconciliation of security with autonomy, including the right to choose a profession.

6. Why did section 497 fail article 15(1)? Because it treated a wife as the property of her husband, made the offence turn on his consent, denied the woman both liability and standing, and rested on a stereotype of women as lacking sexual agency.

7. Which article supplies the ground of language, and in what field? Article 29(2), in the field of admission to educational institutions maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds. The State of Bombay v. Bombay Education Society.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in561

Chapter -Two

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Twice the Constitution has been amended to permit reservation that a judgment had held unconstitutional, and both amendments have been upheld.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 15(4), inserted by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act 1951 with effect from 18 June 1951, provides that nothing in article 15 or in article 29(2) shall prevent the State from making ANY SPECIAL PROVISION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF ANY SOCIALLY AND EDUCATIONALLY BACKWARD CLASSES OF CITIZENS OR FOR THE SCHEDULED CASTES AND THE SCHEDULED TRIBES. Article 15(5), inserted by the Constitution (Ninety-third Amendment) Act 2005 with effect from 20 January 2006, provides that nothing in article 15 or in article 19(1)(g) shall prevent the State from making any special provision by law for the advancement of the same classes so far as such provisions relate to their ADMISSION TO EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS INCLUDING PRIVATE EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, WHETHER AIDED OR UNAIDED BY THE STATE, OTHER THAN THE MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS REFERRED TO IN CLAUSE (1) OF ARTICLE 30.

Article 15(4): what it answers

In State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan, AIR 1951 SC 226; 1951 SCR 525, decided on 9 April 1951. Facts. A Government order reserved seats in State medical and engineering colleges among named communities in fixed proportions, and was defended by reference to article 46 in the Directive Principles. Held. The order was VOID. Article 29(2) forbids the denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided educational institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them, and it is SUBJECT TO NO EXCEPTION; and the Directive Principles, being unenforceable, cannot override a fundamental right. Why it matters here is that Parliament amended the Constitution within ten weeks of the judgment. The First Amendment inserted article 15(4), and the words "or in clause (2) of article 29" at its opening are aimed directly at the reasoning of the case.

What article 15(4) does and does not authorise.

It is an ENABLING provision. It does not confer a right on anybody. It removes an obstacle, so that a special provision is not struck down by article 15(1) or 29(2).

It names two classes. "Socially and educationally backward classes of citizens", and "the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes". Note that the first requires backwardness that is BOTH social AND educational, and note that the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes are named separately and are not required to be shown backward at all under this clause.

It authorises "any special provision", not merely reservation. Scholarships, hostels, fee concessions, coaching and relaxation of qualifying marks are all within it.

And it was immediately limited by the Court. In M.R. Balaji v. State of Mysore, AIR 1963 SC 649; 1962 Supp (1) SCR 439. Facts. A Mysore order reserved sixty-eight per cent of seats in professional and technical colleges for backward classes identified on a basis in which caste was almost the sole criterion, sub-classified into backward and more backward. Held. The order was struck down. Treating CASTE as almost the sole basis of social backwardness is inconsistent with the requirements of article 15(4); caste may be a relevant factor but cannot be the sole or predominant one. A reservation of sixty-eight per cent was a FRAUD ON THE CONSTITUTIONAL POWER; special provision under article 15(4) should be LESS THAN FIFTY PER CENT; and the sub-classification into backward and more backward was not warranted on the material. Why it matters here is that two of those three propositions have since moved: the fifty per cent rule survives as a rule with recognised exceptions, and sub-classification is now permissible.

munotes.in562

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

Article 15(5): what it answers

In P.A. Inamdar v. State of Maharashtra, decided on 12 August 2005 by a Bench of seven. Facts. A batch of matters on how far the State may regulate admission and fees in private professional colleges, minority and non-minority, after T.M.A. Pai Foundation and Islamic Academy. Held, so far as this chapter goes: that admission of students to UNAIDED institutions cannot be regulated by the State or the university except by prescribing qualifications and minimum conditions of eligibility in the interest of academic standards; that fees charged by unaided institutions cannot be regulated, but no institution may charge a capitation fee; and that service conditions of staff for whom the State provides aid may be regulated without interfering with the management's overall administrative control. Why it matters here is that it left the State unable to impose reservation on a private unaided institution, and Parliament answered within months.

The Ninety-third Amendment inserted article 15(5), which permits special provision for the advancement of the same classes so far as it relates to their admission to educational institutions INCLUDING PRIVATE EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, WHETHER AIDED OR UNAIDED, OTHER THAN THE MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS referred to in article 30(1). Two features matter. It overrides article 19(1)(g), the freedom of trade and profession, which is what an unaided institution relies on. And it excepts minority institutions in terms.

The Amendment was tested twice and upheld.

In Ashoka Kumar Thakur v. Union of India, (2008) 6 SCC 1; AIR 2008 SC 1, decided on 10 April 2008. Facts. A challenge to the Ninety-third Amendment and to the Central Educational Institutions (Reservation in Admission) Act 2006, which reserved twenty-seven per cent of seats for the Other Backward Classes in central educational institutions. Held. The Amendment and the Act were UPHELD so far as they related to State-maintained and aided institutions, and the twenty-seven per cent reservation was sustained SUBJECT TO THE EXCLUSION OF THE CREAMY LAYER. The Court also directed that to maintain standards of excellence the cut-off marks for the Other Backward Classes should be set NOT MORE THAN TEN MARKS OUT OF A HUNDRED below those of the general category, and emphasised that reservation or preference must not lead to REVERSE DISCRIMINATION.

munotes.in563

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

And in Pramati Educational and Cultural Trust v. Union of India, (2014) 8 SCC 1; AIR 2014 SC 2114, decided on 6 May 2014. Facts. A Bench of five was constituted to decide whether the Ninety-third Amendment inserting article 15(5) and the Eighty-sixth Amendment inserting article 21A damaged the basic structure, and whether the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 applied to minority schools, aided as well as unaided. Held. Both amendments are constitutionally VALID and do not alter the basic structure, and the Act of 2009 is not ultra vires article 19(1)(g); but the Act of 2009, so far as it applies to MINORITY SCHOOLS, AIDED OR UNAIDED, covered by article 30(1), IS ULTRA VIRES. Why it matters here is that article 15(5) has been tested against the basic structure by a Constitution Bench and has survived.

The pattern the two clauses show

A judgment, an amendment, a challenge to the amendment, and an upholding with conditions. Champakam in 1951 and the First Amendment; Inamdar in 2005 and the Ninety-third Amendment, upheld in Ashoka Kumar Thakur and Pramati.

And the conditions matter as much as the upholding. The creamy layer must be excluded; the cut-off differential is capped at ten marks out of a hundred; and reservation must not become reverse discrimination. Parliament gets the power; the Court keeps the conditions.

A candidate should also notice what neither amendment did. Neither creates a right to reservation. Both are enabling, so a failure to make a special provision is not a breach of anything, and the position is the same under article 16(4).

A worked example

A State enacts a law reserving thirty per cent of seats in every private unaided professional college in the State, including a college run by a linguistic minority, for socially and educationally backward classes, with no exclusion of the creamy layer. Advise.

First, the source of power. Article 15(5) permits special provision for admission to private educational institutions, aided or unaided, so the freedom under article 19(1)(g) does not answer the law.

Second, the minority college. Article 15(5) excepts THE MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS REFERRED TO IN CLAUSE (1) OF ARTICLE 30 by its own closing words. The law cannot reach it. The minority is determined by reference to the population of the State on T.M.A. Pai Foundation.

munotes.in564

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

Third, the creamy layer. On Ashoka Kumar Thakur the twenty-seven per cent central reservation was sustained SUBJECT TO the exclusion of the creamy layer, and on Indra Sawhney the creamy layer can be and must be excluded. A provision with no such exclusion is bad.

Fourth, the identification of the class. On M.R. Balaji, caste may be a relevant factor but cannot be the sole or predominant criterion of social backwardness under article 15(4), and the class must be socially AND educationally backward.

Fifth, standards. On Ashoka Kumar Thakur the cut-off for the Other Backward Classes should not be more than ten marks out of a hundred below the general category.

Sixth, the ceiling. Thirty per cent, taken alone, is within the fifty per cent rule; whether it is within it depends on what other reservations the State already has, and that is the subject of a later chapter.

Distinctions

Article 15(4)Article 15(5)
First Amendment 1951, w.e.f. 18 June 1951Ninety-third Amendment 2005, w.e.f. 20 January 2006
Overrides article 15 and article 29(2)Overrides article 15 and article 19(1)(g)
"any special provision for the advancement"Confined to ADMISSION to educational institutions
Applies to State institutions and, through 29(2), to aided onesExtends expressly to PRIVATE institutions, aided or unaided
No exception for minority institutions in its own wordsExcepts minority institutions under article 30(1) in terms
Answers Champakam DorairajanAnswers P.A. Inamdar
InstitutionReservation under article 15(5)?
Government or aided non-minorityYes
Private unaided non-minorityYes, which is what the amendment added
Aided minorityNo: excepted by the closing words
Unaided minorityNo: excepted by the closing words

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean anybody has a right to reservation. Both clauses are enabling. They remove an obstacle; they do not create an entitlement.

It does not mean caste alone identifies a backward class. M.R. Balaji holds it may be relevant but not sole or predominant, and the class must be socially AND educationally backward.

It does not mean the creamy layer may be included. Ashoka Kumar Thakur sustained the central reservation SUBJECT TO its exclusion.

It does not mean minority institutions can be made to reserve. Article 15(5) excepts them by its own words, and Pramati upheld the clause as it stands.

And it does not mean an amendment answering a judgment is improper. It is the ordinary constitutional dialogue: Parliament may change the premise on which a judgment rested, provided it does not damage the basic structure, which is what Ashoka Kumar Thakur and Pramati were about.

Quick revision

Article 15(4), First Amendment 1951, w.e.f. 18 June 1951: nothing in article 15 or article 29(2) prevents the State from making any special provision for the advancement of any socially and educationally backward classes of citizens or for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. Enacted to answer Champakam Dorairajan 1951, where a communal reservation order was held void because article 29(2) is subject to no exception and a directive principle cannot override a fundamental right.

munotes.in565

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

M.R. Balaji 1962: caste cannot be the sole or predominant basis of social backwardness; sixty-eight per cent a fraud on the constitutional power; special provision should be less than fifty per cent; sub-classification unwarranted on that material.

Article 15(5), Ninety-third Amendment 2005, w.e.f. 20 January 2006: special provision by law for admission to educational institutions INCLUDING PRIVATE ONES, AIDED OR UNAIDED, OTHER THAN MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS under article 30(1); overrides article 19(1)(g). Enacted to answer P.A. Inamdar 2005, which held that admissions to unaided institutions could not be regulated save as to eligibility and academic standards.

Ashoka Kumar Thakur 2008: the Amendment and the Act of 2006 upheld for State-maintained and aided institutions; twenty-seven per cent for the Other Backward Classes sustained subject to exclusion of the creamy layer; cut-off not more than ten marks out of a hundred below the general category; no reverse discrimination. Pramati 2014: the Ninety-third and Eighty-sixth Amendments valid and not damaging the basic structure.

Test yourself

1. Which judgment did the First Amendment answer, and how do you know? State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan. Article 15(4) opens with the words "Nothing in this article or in clause (2) of article 29", and article 29(2) is the provision on which that judgment turned.

2. What must be shown to bring a class within article 15(4)? That it is socially AND educationally backward. The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes are named separately and need not be shown backward under this clause.

3. What three propositions did M.R. Balaji lay down, and which survive? That caste cannot be the sole or predominant test of social backwardness, which stands; that special provision should be less than fifty per cent, which survives as a rule with recognised exceptions; and that sub-classification into backward and more backward was unwarranted, which no longer holds.

4. What did article 15(5) add, and which right does it override? It permits special provision for admission to PRIVATE educational institutions, aided or unaided, and it overrides article 19(1)(g), the freedom to practise a profession or carry on a trade or business.

5. Which institutions does article 15(5) not reach? The minority educational institutions referred to in article 30(1), whether aided or unaided, which the clause excepts by its own closing words.

munotes.in566

Article 15(4) and 15(5): Special Provision for Backward Classes

6. On what conditions was the twenty-seven per cent reservation sustained? Subject to the exclusion of the creamy layer; with a direction that cut-off marks for the Other Backward Classes be set not more than ten marks out of a hundred below the general category; and with the caution that reservation or preference must not lead to reverse discrimination.

7. Have the amendments been tested against the basic structure? Yes. Ashoka Kumar Thakur upheld the Ninety-third Amendment and the Act of 2006, and Pramati held both the Ninety-third and the Eighty-sixth Amendments valid and not destructive of the basic structure.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in567

Chapter -Three

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Parliament created a ten per cent reservation for the poor who are not backward, expressly excluding those who are, and a Constitution Bench upheld it by three to two.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (One Hundred and Third Amendment) Act 2019, in force from 14 January 2019, inserted clause (6) in article 15 and clause (6) in article 16. Article 15(6) permits the State to make any special provision for the advancement of any ECONOMICALLY WEAKER SECTIONS of citizens OTHER THAN THE CLASSES MENTIONED IN CLAUSES (4) AND (5), and, so far as such provisions relate to their admission to educational institutions including private institutions whether aided or unaided, other than the minority educational institutions referred to in article 30(1), which in the case of reservation would be IN ADDITION TO THE EXISTING RESERVATIONS AND SUBJECT TO A MAXIMUM OF TEN PER CENT of the total seats in each category. Article 16(6) permits reservation of appointments or posts in favour of the same sections, other than the classes mentioned in article 16(4), in addition to the existing reservation and subject to a maximum of ten per cent of the posts in each category. In Janhit Abhiyan v. Union of India a Constitution Bench upheld the Amendment by three to two.

What the clauses say

Article 15(6)(a) permits any special provision for the advancement of economically weaker sections OTHER THAN the classes mentioned in clauses (4) and (5).

Article 15(6)(b) permits such a provision so far as it relates to admission to educational institutions INCLUDING PRIVATE EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, WHETHER AIDED OR UNAIDED, OTHER THAN THE MINORITY EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS referred to in article 30(1), which in the case of reservation would be IN ADDITION TO THE EXISTING RESERVATIONS and subject to a maximum of TEN PER CENT of the total seats in each category. The clause also overrides article 19(1)(g) and article 29(2).

Article 16(6) permits reservation of appointments or posts in favour of economically weaker sections other than the classes mentioned in clause (4), IN ADDITION TO THE EXISTING RESERVATION and subject to a maximum of TEN PER CENT of the posts in each category.

Three features to notice.

The exclusion is written into the power. The clauses do not merely permit a reservation for the poor; they permit one for the poor OTHER THAN those already covered by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4). A person who is both backward and poor cannot take the benefit.

The ten per cent is expressed as an addition. The words "in addition to the existing reservations" appear in the text, which is what made the ceiling argument so difficult for the challengers.

And minority educational institutions are excepted again, in the same terms as article 15(5).

munotes.in568

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

The challenge and the answer

In Janhit Abhiyan v. Union of India, (2023) 5 SCC 1, decided on 7 November 2022 by a Constitution Bench of five: Lalit C.J.I., Dinesh Maheshwari, S. Ravindra Bhat, Bela M. Trivedi and J.B. Pardiwala JJ. Facts. The Amendment was challenged as violating the basic structure on three grounds: that reservation on ECONOMIC CRITERIA ALONE is impermissible; that EXCLUDING the existing beneficiary classes offends the Equality Code; and that it BREACHES THE FIFTY PER CENT CEILING.

Held. By THREE TO TWO the Amendment was upheld.

The majority. That reservation structured SINGULARLY ON ECONOMIC CRITERIA does not violate any essential feature or damage the basic structure. That excluding the classes covered by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4) BALANCES NON-DISCRIMINATION AGAINST COMPENSATORY DISCRIMINATION and does not damage the basic structure. And that ten per cent in addition to existing reservations does not breach the ceiling, because the FIFTY PER CENT LIMIT IS NOT INFLEXIBLE and in any case APPLIES ONLY TO THE RESERVATIONS ENVISAGED BY ARTICLES 15(4), 15(5) AND 16(4).

The dissent. Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J. held sections 2 and 3 of the Amendment UNCONSTITUTIONAL AND VOID as violating the basic structure.

Why the third holding is the most consequential. Until 2022 the fifty per cent rule was treated as a rule of general application to reservations. The majority's answer confines it to the reservations under articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), so a reservation under a different clause does not count towards it. That reasoning changes the arithmetic of every State's reservation policy and is worked further in the chapter on the ceiling.

What the Amendment does to the earlier law

On Indra Sawhney. Among the answers of the nine-judge Bench in Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, was that a backward class cannot be identified ONLY AND EXCLUSIVELY BY ECONOMIC CRITERIA. The Amendment does not contradict that: it does not identify a BACKWARD CLASS by economic criteria; it creates a different category, economically weaker sections, under a different clause, and expressly excludes the backward classes from it. Stating the distinction precisely is what separates a good answer from a confused one.

On the ceiling. Indra Sawhney also held that reservations should not ordinarily exceed fifty per cent, subject to extraordinary situations. M. Nagaraj v. Union of India, (2006) 8 SCC 212; AIR 2007 SC 71, held that in exercising the power under article 16(4A) the State must collect quantifiable data on backwardness, inadequacy of representation and efficiency of administration, and that the ceiling of fifty per cent, the creamy layer and the sub-classification limits continue to apply. The majority in Janhit Abhiyan did not overrule either; it held that the ceiling attaches to the clauses those cases were about.

munotes.in569

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

On the character of reservation itself. The Amendment answers a question the Constitution had never answered: whether reservation is a remedy for HISTORICAL AND SOCIAL DISADVANTAGE, or a remedy for POVERTY. Until 2019 the Indian answer was the first. Article 15(6) adds the second as a separate scheme, without merging them.

The arguments, stated properly

For the Amendment. Poverty is a real and measurable disadvantage; a citizen who is poor and not backward has no access to any special provision at all; the exclusion is necessary because the excluded classes already have their own; and the ten per cent is a modest addition expressly capped.

Against it, and this is the dissent's ground. That the Equality Code of the Constitution treats reservation as a remedy for discrimination, not for poverty, so a reservation founded on economic criteria alone is a different thing wearing the same name. That the EXCLUSION is the vice: a poor person from a backward class is poorer on average than a poor person outside it, and to exclude the first from a benefit given to the second on the ground that they already have another is to discriminate against them on the ground of caste. And that a ceiling which can be exceeded whenever Parliament creates a new clause is no ceiling.

A candidate should also notice the practical point. The benefit is available only to those who are NOT covered by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), so the eligible pool is the general category, which is why the measure has been described as a reservation for the poor among those who were not previously reserved for.

A worked example

A State reserves fifty per cent of seats for the Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and Other Backward Classes, and a further ten per cent for economically weaker sections. A general category candidate challenges the total of sixty per cent.

First, the source of the ten per cent. Article 15(6)(b) for admissions, or article 16(6) for posts, each expressly permitting the reservation "in addition to the existing reservations" and capping it at ten per cent.

Second, the ceiling argument. On the majority in Janhit Abhiyan the fifty per cent limit is NOT INFLEXIBLE and in any case applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4). The ten per cent under a different clause does not count towards it, so the total of sixty per cent is not for that reason bad.

Third, is the fifty per cent itself good? That is a separate question, decided by Indra Sawhney and worked in the next chapters: fifty per cent is the rule, subject to extraordinary situations, and the creamy layer must be excluded.

munotes.in570

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

Fourth, the exclusion. A candidate who is both poor and a member of a backward class cannot claim under the ten per cent, because the clauses exclude the classes mentioned in articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4). That exclusion was upheld by the majority as balancing non-discrimination against compensatory discrimination, and held unconstitutional by the two dissenting judges.

Fifth, a private unaided college. Article 15(6)(b) reaches it. A minority educational institution under article 30(1) is excepted.

Distinctions

Articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4)Articles 15(6), 16(6)
Socially and educationally backward classes; Scheduled Castes and Scheduled TribesEconomically weaker sections OTHER than those classes
Remedy for historical and social disadvantageRemedy for economic disadvantage
Subject to the fifty per cent ruleTen per cent, in addition to existing reservations
Creamy layer must be excludedExclusion built into the clause itself
First and Ninety-third AmendmentsOne Hundred and Third Amendment, in force 14 January 2019
The majority in Janhit AbhiyanThe dissent
Economic criteria alone do not damage the basic structureReservation is a remedy for discrimination, not poverty
Excluding the existing beneficiaries balances the two principlesThe exclusion is itself discrimination on the ground of caste
Fifty per cent is not inflexible and attaches only to 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4)A ceiling that a new clause can escape is no ceiling
Amendment upheldSections 2 and 3 unconstitutional and void

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Indra Sawhney was overruled on economic criteria. That case held a BACKWARD CLASS cannot be identified only by economic criteria. Article 15(6) does not identify a backward class at all.

It does not mean the fifty per cent ceiling has gone. It means the ceiling attaches to the reservations under articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), and that it is not inflexible even there.

It does not mean a poor person from a backward class benefits. They are excluded by the clause itself, and that exclusion is what the dissent was about.

It does not mean private colleges escape. Article 15(6)(b) reaches private institutions, aided or unaided; only minority institutions under article 30(1) are excepted.

And it does not mean the question is closed. A three-to-two decision of five judges on the basic structure is not the last word in Indian constitutional law, and the reasoning about the ceiling in particular has consequences that later Benches will have to work out.

Quick revision

One Hundred and Third Amendment 2019, in force 14 January 2019, inserting articles 15(6) and 16(6). Article 15(6): special provision for economically weaker sections OTHER THAN the classes in clauses (4) and (5); for admissions it reaches private institutions aided or unaided, excepts minority institutions under article 30(1), is IN ADDITION to existing reservations and is capped at TEN PER CENT of the total seats in each category; it overrides articles 19(1)(g) and 29(2). Article 16(6): reservation of appointments or posts for the same sections other than the classes in clause (4), in addition to existing reservation, capped at ten per cent of the posts in each category.

munotes.in571

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

Janhit Abhiyan, 7 November 2022, five judges, three to two, upholding the Amendment. Majority: economic criteria alone do not damage the basic structure; excluding the existing beneficiary classes balances non-discrimination against compensatory discrimination; and ten per cent in addition does not breach the ceiling, the fifty per cent limit being not inflexible and in any case applying only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4). Dissent, Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J.: sections 2 and 3 unconstitutional and void.

Relation to earlier law: Indra Sawhney held a BACKWARD CLASS cannot be identified only by economic criteria, which article 15(6) does not contradict; M. Nagaraj required quantifiable data and preserved the ceiling, the creamy layer and the sub-classification limits for article 16(4A).

Test yourself

1. Which amendment inserted the clauses, and when did it come into force? The Constitution (One Hundred and Third Amendment) Act 2019, in force from 14 January 2019.

2. Who is eligible under article 15(6), and who is excluded? Economically weaker sections of citizens OTHER THAN the classes mentioned in clauses (4) and (5), so a person covered by the existing backward class, Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe provisions is excluded.

3. What is the cap, and how is it expressed? Ten per cent of the total seats in each category under article 15(6), and ten per cent of the posts in each category under article 16(6), in both cases expressly IN ADDITION to the existing reservations.

4. State the three grounds of challenge and the majority's answer to each. That economic criteria alone are impermissible, answered by holding that such a reservation does not violate any essential feature. That excluding the existing beneficiaries offends the Equality Code, answered by holding that it balances non-discrimination against compensatory discrimination. That it breaches the fifty per cent ceiling, answered by holding that the ceiling is not inflexible and in any case applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4).

5. What did the dissenting judges hold? Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J. held sections 2 and 3 of the Amendment unconstitutional and void as violating the basic structure.

6. Does the Amendment contradict Indra Sawhney on economic criteria? No. Indra Sawhney held that a BACKWARD CLASS cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria. Article 15(6) does not identify a backward class; it creates a separate category under a separate clause and excludes the backward classes from it.

munotes.in572

Article 15(6): The Economically Weaker Sections

7. Why is the ceiling holding the most consequential part of the judgment? Because it confines the fifty per cent rule to the reservations under articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), so a reservation made under any other clause does not count towards the limit, which changes the arithmetic of every reservation policy.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in573

Chapter -Four

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Every citizen has an equal opportunity of employment under the State, and the five clauses that follow say who may be preferred, on what ground and by whom.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 16(1) guarantees equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State. Article 16(2) forbids ineligibility for or discrimination in respect of such employment on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, DESCENT, PLACE OF BIRTH, RESIDENCE or any of them. Article 16(3) permits PARLIAMENT, and Parliament alone, to prescribe a requirement as to residence within a State or Union territory for a class of employment. Article 16(4) permits reservation for any backward class of citizens which in the opinion of the State is not adequately represented in the services. Article 16(4A), inserted in 1995 and substituted in 2001, permits reservation IN MATTERS OF PROMOTION, WITH CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY, for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. Article 16(4B), inserted in 2000, permits unfilled reserved vacancies to be carried forward as a SEPARATE CLASS which is not counted with the vacancies of the year for the fifty per cent ceiling. Article 16(5) saves a law requiring the incumbent of an office of a religious or denominational institution to profess a particular religion. Article 16(6), inserted in 2019, permits reservation for economically weaker sections.

Clause by clause

16(1), the guarantee. Equality of OPPORTUNITY, for all CITIZENS, in matters relating to EMPLOYMENT OR APPOINTMENT TO ANY OFFICE UNDER THE STATE. Three limits are built in: it is opportunity and not outcome; it belongs to citizens; and it covers employment under the State, so it does not reach private employment.

16(2), the prohibited grounds. Religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth, residence, or any of them. Two of these are not in article 15: DESCENT and RESIDENCE. The word "only" appears here as it does in article 15(1), and carries the same difficulties.

16(3), the residence exception. Nothing in the article prevents PARLIAMENT from making a law prescribing, for a class or classes of employment or appointment to an office under the Government of, or any local or other authority within, a State or Union territory, any requirement as to residence within that State or Union territory PRIOR TO such employment. Note the two limits: the power is Parliament's alone, not a State's; and the requirement is of residence PRIOR to employment.

16(4), reservation. Nothing in the article prevents the State from making any provision for the reservation of appointments or posts in favour of ANY BACKWARD CLASS OF CITIZENS WHICH, IN THE OPINION OF THE STATE, IS NOT ADEQUATELY REPRESENTED in the services under the State. Note the two conditions: a backward class, and inadequate representation. And note that unlike article 15(4) it does not require the backwardness to be SOCIAL AND EDUCATIONAL, and does not separately name the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in574

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

16(4A), promotion. Inserted by the Seventy-seventh Amendment 1995 and substituted by the Eighty-fifth Amendment 2001 with retrospective effect from 17 June 1995, so as to include the words "in matters of promotion, WITH CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY, to any class". It is confined to the SCHEDULED CASTES AND SCHEDULED TRIBES, and requires the same opinion of the State about inadequate representation.

16(4B), the backlog. Inserted by the Eighty-first Amendment 2000. Unfilled reserved vacancies of a year may be carried forward as a SEPARATE CLASS of vacancies to be filled in a succeeding year, and that class SHALL NOT BE CONSIDERED TOGETHER WITH THE VACANCIES OF THE YEAR in which they are filled for determining the ceiling of fifty per cent on the total vacancies of that year. This is the clause that permits the fifty per cent figure to be exceeded in a given year without exceeding it in principle.

16(5), religious offices. Nothing in the article affects the operation of any law providing that the incumbent of an office in connection with the affairs of a religious or denominational institution, or a member of its governing body, shall be a person professing a particular religion or belonging to a particular denomination.

16(6), the economically weaker sections. Worked in the previous chapter.

The relationship between clause (1) and clause (4)

The old view: clause (4) is an exception. On that reading, clause (1) states the rule and clause (4) departs from it, so the departure is confined and everything not covered by clause (4) is forbidden.

The turn. In State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas, AIR 1976 SC 490; (1976) 2 SCC 310; 1976 (1) SCR 906, decided on 19 September 1975. Facts. A Kerala rule and orders under it gave members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes a temporary exemption from passing a departmental test required for promotion. Held. By majority the rule and the orders were upheld and the High Court's judgment set aside. If equality of opportunity guaranteed by article 16(1) means EFFECTIVE MATERIAL EQUALITY, then article 16(4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to article 16(1) but AN EMPHATIC WAY OF PUTTING THE EXTENT to which equality of opportunity may be carried, even to the point of reservation; and article 16(1) is part of a comprehensive scheme to ensure equality and PERMITS CLASSIFICATION just as article 14 does, SUBJECT TO ARTICLE 16(2). Why it matters here is the last qualification: classification under clause (1) is permissible, but not on a ground clause (2) forbids.

munotes.in575

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

And the settled position. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, decided on 16 November 1992, nine judges answered that CLAUSE (4) OF ARTICLE 16 IS NOT AN EXCEPTION TO CLAUSE (1) BUT AN INSTANCE AND ILLUSTRATION OF THE CLASSIFICATION INHERENT IN IT; and that a provision under article 16(4) may be made BY THE EXECUTIVE AS WELL AS BY A LEGISLATURE and is enforceable the moment it is made.

Two practical consequences follow, and both are examinable.

A preference short of reservation may be made under clause (1) itself, without invoking clause (4). That is exactly what the exemption from a departmental test in N.M. Thomas was.

And a provision under clause (4) does not need a statute. An executive order suffices, and it takes effect at once.

Article 16 and the arbitrariness doctrine

In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555, the Court held that ARTICLE 14 IS THE GENUS AND ARTICLE 16 A SPECIES: article 16 is an instance of the application of the concept of equality in article 14. So everything said about arbitrariness in article 14 applies to a service matter under article 16, and a transfer, promotion or appointment made without a determining principle is open to challenge on that ground alone.

Article 16 and sex discrimination in the services

In C.B. Muthamma v. Union of India, (1979) 4 SCC 260; AIR 1979 SC 1868, decided on 17 September 1979. Facts. A senior woman officer of the Indian Foreign Service, denied promotion, challenged rule 8(2) of the Indian Foreign Service (Conduct and Discipline) Rules 1961, requiring a woman member to obtain the Government's written permission before marrying, and rule 18(4) of the Recruitment, Cadre, Seniority and Promotion Rules. Held. The rules were DISCRIMINATORY. If a married man has a right to be considered for a post, so has a married woman, and to make MARRIAGE A DISQUALIFICATION FOR ONE SEX ALONE is in defiance of articles 14, 15 and 16. Rule 18(4) had already been deleted in November 1973 and the Court directed that rule 8(2) go the same way, calling on the executive to remove the stains of sex discrimination from the service rules WITHOUT WAITING FOR LITIGATION.

And in Secretary, Ministry of Defence v. Babita Puniya, (2020) 7 SCC 469; AIR 2020 SC 1000, decided on 17 February 2020. Facts. Women officers of the Indian Army held Short Service Commissions; a policy of 2019 offered permanent commissions prospectively, and the Union resisted extending them to serving women officers and to command appointments, arguing physiological limitations, the composition of the rank and file, and the demands of family. Held. The appeal failed. The policy granting permanent commissions in all ten streams was accepted subject to directions: that EVERY SERVING WOMAN SHORT SERVICE COMMISSION OFFICER BE CONSIDERED irrespective of having crossed fourteen or twenty years of service; that those with more than fourteen years who do not opt be allowed to continue to twenty years of pensionable service; that the restriction of women to STAFF APPOINTMENTS ONLY not be enforced; and that at the stage of opting, all specialisations be open on the same terms as for men. The Court held that an ABSOLUTE BAR on women seeking criteria or command appointments does not comport with articles 14 and 16, and rejected the Union's submissions as founded on SEX STEREOTYPES.

munotes.in576

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

A worked example

A State advertises posts of clerk and requires that applicants be residents of the State for five years, reserves fifty per cent of the posts for backward classes by an executive order, and carries forward last year's unfilled reserved vacancies so that this year's reserved share is sixty per cent. All three are challenged.

The residence requirement. Residence is a prohibited ground under article 16(2). Article 16(3) permits a residence requirement, but only by a law of PARLIAMENT, and only as to residence PRIOR to employment. A State's own advertisement cannot do it.

The executive order. On Indra Sawhney a provision under article 16(4) may be made by the executive as well as by a legislature and is enforceable the moment it is made, so the absence of a statute is no objection.

The fifty per cent. Indra Sawhney holds fifty per cent to be the rule, subject to extraordinary situations, and the class must be a backward class which in the opinion of the State is not adequately represented. Both the identification and the adequacy have to be capable of being shown.

The carry-forward taking the year's figure to sixty per cent. Article 16(4B) meets this in terms: unfilled reserved vacancies of a year may be treated as a SEPARATE CLASS to be filled in a succeeding year, and shall not be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are filled for determining the fifty per cent ceiling on the total vacancies of that year. So the year's figure of sixty per cent is not for that reason bad.

And if a candidate says the whole scheme offends article 16(1)? The answer is N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney: clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1), not a departure from it.

Distinctions

Article 15Article 16
All State actionEmployment or office under the State
Grounds: religion, race, caste, sex, place of birthAdds DESCENT and RESIDENCE
No parliamentary exception for residenceArticle 16(3): Parliament alone may prescribe residence
15(4) requires social AND educational backwardness16(4) requires a backward class and INADEQUATE REPRESENTATION
15(2) binds private personsNo equivalent
munotes.in577

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

ClauseWhat it doesInserted by
16(1)Equality of opportunity in public employmentOriginal
16(2)Seven prohibited groundsOriginal
16(3)Residence requirement, by Parliament onlyOriginal, amended 1956
16(4)Reservation for an inadequately represented backward classOriginal
16(4A)Reservation in promotion with consequential seniority, SC and ST only77th Amendment 1995, substituted by the 85th, 2001, retrospectively from 17 June 1995
16(4B)Carry-forward as a separate class, outside the year's ceiling81st Amendment 2000
16(5)Religious or denominational officesOriginal
16(6)Economically weaker sections, ten per cent103rd Amendment 2019

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean article 16 reaches private employment. It covers employment or appointment to an office UNDER THE STATE.

It does not mean clause (4) is an exception to clause (1). N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney hold it an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

It does not mean a State may prescribe a residence requirement. Article 16(3) gives that power to Parliament alone.

It does not mean reservation requires legislation. An executive provision suffices under article 16(4) and takes effect at once.

It does not mean article 16(4A) covers the backward classes. It names the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes only.

And it does not mean equality of opportunity guarantees an outcome. The guarantee is of OPPORTUNITY, and clause (4) is how the Constitution addresses the fact that formal opportunity is not always effective.

Quick revision

16(1): equality of opportunity for all citizens in employment or appointment to any office under the State. 16(2): no ineligibility or discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, DESCENT, PLACE OF BIRTH, RESIDENCE or any of them. 16(3): PARLIAMENT alone may prescribe a requirement of residence within a State or Union territory PRIOR to employment, for a class of employment. 16(4): reservation for any backward class which in the opinion of the State is not adequately represented in the services. 16(4A), 77th Amendment 1995, substituted by the 85th Amendment 2001 retrospectively from 17 June 1995: reservation in matters of promotion WITH CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. 16(4B), 81st Amendment 2000: unfilled reserved vacancies carried forward as a separate class, not counted with the year's vacancies for the fifty per cent ceiling. 16(5): religious or denominational offices. 16(6), 103rd Amendment 2019: ten per cent for economically weaker sections.

N.M. Thomas 1975: article 16(4) is an emphatic statement of the extent of article 16(1), not an exception; article 16(1) permits classification as article 14 does, subject to article 16(2). Indra Sawhney 1992: clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1), and a provision may be made by the executive and is enforceable at once. Royappa: article 14 is the genus and article 16 a species. C.B. Muthamma 1979: marriage as a disqualification for one sex alone defies articles 14, 15 and 16. Babita Puniya 2020: an absolute bar on women seeking criteria or command appointments does not comport with articles 14 and 16, and the submissions founded on sex stereotypes were rejected.

munotes.in578

Article 16: Equality of Opportunity in Public Employment

Test yourself

1. Which two prohibited grounds does article 16(2) have that article 15 does not? Descent and residence.

2. Who may prescribe a residence requirement for public employment, and subject to what? Parliament alone, under article 16(3), for a class or classes of employment or appointment to an office under the Government of, or a local or other authority within, a State or Union territory, and only as to residence PRIOR to such employment.

3. What two conditions must be satisfied for a provision under article 16(4)? That the beneficiaries are a backward class of citizens; and that in the opinion of the State that class is not adequately represented in the services under the State.

4. State the relationship between clauses (1) and (4), with authority. Clause (4) is not an exception to clause (1) but an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in it: State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney v. Union of India.

5. What does article 16(4B) permit, and why does it matter to the fifty per cent rule? It permits unfilled reserved vacancies of a year to be carried forward as a SEPARATE CLASS to be filled in a succeeding year, and provides that they shall not be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are filled for determining the fifty per cent ceiling on that year's total.

6. Which classes does article 16(4A) cover, and what did the Eighty-fifth Amendment add? The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes only. The Eighty-fifth Amendment substituted the words so as to include reservation in matters of promotion WITH CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY, retrospectively from 17 June 1995.

7. What did Babita Puniya decide? That an absolute bar on women seeking criteria or command appointments does not comport with articles 14 and 16; that all serving women Short Service Commission officers be considered for permanent commissions irrespective of length of service; that those with more than fourteen years who do not opt continue to twenty years of pensionable service; that the restriction of women to staff appointments not be enforced; and that all specialisations be open on the same terms as for men.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in579

Chapter -Five

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Nine judges decided that caste may identify a backward class, that the creamy layer must be excluded, that fifty per cent is the rule, and that article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion, and Parliament immediately reversed the last of those.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Indra Sawhney v. Union of India a Bench of nine judges considered the Office Memorandum of 13 August 1990 implementing the Mandal Commission's recommendation of twenty-seven per cent reservation for the Other Backward Classes in Central Government posts, and a later Memorandum of 25 September 1991 adding a preference for the poorer sections among them and ten per cent for other economically backward sections. The Court's answers include: that a provision under article 16(4) may be made by the EXECUTIVE as well as by a legislature and is enforceable the moment it is made; that clause (4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to clause (1) but an INSTANCE AND ILLUSTRATION of the classification inherent in it; that a CASTE can be and often is a social class in India; that the CREAMY LAYER can be and must be excluded; that a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by ECONOMIC CRITERIA; that there is no constitutional bar to classifying backward classes into BACKWARD AND MORE BACKWARD; that reservations should not exceed FIFTY PER CENT, subject to extraordinary situations approached with extreme caution, the rule applying to each year; and that article 16(4) does NOT permit reservation IN PROMOTION.

The background

Article 340 empowers the President by order to appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of SOCIALLY AND EDUCATIONALLY BACKWARD CLASSES within the territory of India and the difficulties under which they labour, to make recommendations as to the steps to be taken by the Union or a State to remove those difficulties and improve their condition, and as to the grants to be made; and the Commission presents a report to the President setting out the facts as found.

The Second Backward Classes Commission was appointed under that article and reported in 1980. Its recommendation of twenty-seven per cent reservation for the Other Backward Classes in Central Government posts was implemented by the Office Memorandum of 13 August 1990.

Article 335 stands beside the whole scheme: the claims of the members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes shall be taken into consideration, CONSISTENTLY WITH THE MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION, in the making of appointments to services and posts. Its provisos permit relaxation of qualifying marks and of standards of evaluation.

The propositions

In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, decided on 16 November 1992 by a Bench of nine judges. Facts. The Memoranda of 13 August 1990 and 25 September 1991 were challenged. Held, in the Court's own summary of its answers:

munotes.in580

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

One, on the form of the provision. A provision under article 16(4) may be made BY THE EXECUTIVE as well as by a legislature, and is enforceable THE MOMENT IT IS MADE.

Two, on the structure of article 16. Clause (4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to clause (1) but AN INSTANCE AND ILLUSTRATION of the classification inherent in clause (1). This affirms N.M. Thomas and closes the exception view that M.R. Balaji had represented.

Three, on caste. A CASTE CAN BE AND OFTEN IS A SOCIAL CLASS IN INDIA, and if socially backward it is a backward class for article 16(4); the same is true of occupational groups, sects and denominations among non-Hindus. Read this with M.R. Balaji: caste may be the STARTING POINT of the enquiry, and it may not be the SOLE criterion.

Four, on the creamy layer. The CREAMY LAYER CAN BE AND MUST BE EXCLUDED. The word "must" is what makes this a rule rather than a permission, and it is why every later reservation scheme is tested for it.

Five, on economic criteria. A backward class CANNOT be identified ONLY AND EXCLUSIVELY by economic criteria, though identification on OCCUPATION-CUM-INCOME without reference to caste is permissible. The distinction is fine and examinable: economic condition may be an ingredient and may even be the operative measure when combined with occupation; it may not be the whole test.

Six, on sub-classification. There is NO CONSTITUTIONAL BAR to classifying backward classes into BACKWARD AND MORE BACKWARD. Note that this is the opposite of what M.R. Balaji had said on the material before it in 1962.

Seven, on the ceiling. Reservations under article 16(4) SHOULD NOT EXCEED FIFTY PER CENT, that being the rule subject to EXTRAORDINARY SITUATIONS approached with EXTREME CAUTION, and the rule applies TO EACH YEAR.

Eight, on promotion. Article 16(4) does NOT PERMIT RESERVATION IN PROMOTION, the ruling operating PROSPECTIVELY and with FIVE YEARS' GRACE for existing schemes.

Nine, on the 1991 Memorandum. The ten per cent for other economically backward sections was STRUCK DOWN.

Ten, on machinery. A PERMANENT COMMISSION should be created to examine requests for inclusion in the Other Backward Classes list and complaints of over-inclusion or non-inclusion, and its advice should ORDINARILY BIND the Government.

What has happened to each

Proposition eight was reversed by Parliament. The Constitution (Seventy-seventh Amendment) Act 1995 inserted article 16(4A) permitting reservation in promotion for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and the Eighty-fifth Amendment 2001 added consequential seniority retrospectively from 17 June 1995. That is the subject of the chapter on reservation in promotion.

munotes.in581

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

Proposition nine was answered by Parliament twenty-seven years later. The One Hundred and Third Amendment 2019 created a ten per cent reservation for economically weaker sections under articles 15(6) and 16(6), upheld in Janhit Abhiyan by three to two, on reasoning that does not contradict proposition five because it does not identify a BACKWARD CLASS by economic criteria.

Proposition seven has been qualified. Article 16(4B), inserted in 2000, takes carried-forward vacancies out of the year's calculation; and the majority in Janhit Abhiyan held the fifty per cent limit not inflexible and applicable only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4).

Proposition four has held, and has been extended. M. Nagaraj and Jarnail Singh applied the creamy layer to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes for the purposes of promotion.

Proposition six has been vindicated. E.V. Chinnaiah held in 2004 that a State may not sub-classify within the Scheduled Castes; State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh overruled that in 2024.

And proposition ten was given effect. The permanent commission the Court asked for became the National Commission for Backward Classes, later given constitutional status as article 338B by the One Hundred and Second Amendment 2018.

Why the judgment matters beyond reservation

It settles the method of the whole equality code. Clause (4) being an instance of clause (1) means that preference is a form of equality and not a derogation from it, which is the doctrinal expression of MU's own sentence about equating equals with unequals.

It answers the objection that reservation is caste-based discrimination. The answer is that a caste in India is often a social class, so identifying a class by caste is identifying it by its social position, not by its ritual status. That is a factual claim about Indian society, and it is contestable, but it is the Court's reasoning and it should be stated as such.

And it builds in its own limits. The creamy layer, the fifty per cent rule, the bar on economic criteria as the sole test, and the machinery for review are all limits the same judgment imposed. A candidate who gives the propositions without the limits has given half of them.

A worked example

A State issues an executive order in 2026 reserving thirty per cent of posts for a group of castes identified as backward on the basis of caste alone, with no exclusion of the creamy layer and no examination of representation in the services. Advise.

Form. An executive order suffices under proposition one and takes effect at once, so that objection fails.

Identification. On proposition three a caste can be a social class and is a permissible starting point. But on M.R. Balaji caste may not be the SOLE or predominant criterion, and social backwardness must be established. An identification on caste alone is bad.

munotes.in582

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

The creamy layer. On proposition four the creamy layer CAN BE AND MUST BE EXCLUDED. Its absence is fatal.

Adequacy of representation. Article 16(4) requires that the class be one which IN THE OPINION OF THE STATE is not adequately represented in the services. An order made without any examination of representation has no foundation for that opinion.

The ceiling. Thirty per cent alone is within the fifty per cent rule; whether the State's total is depends on its other reservations, and on the majority in Janhit Abhiyan a reservation under articles 15(6) or 16(6) does not count towards it.

And efficiency. Article 335 requires the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to be taken into consideration consistently with the maintenance of efficiency of administration, and M. Nagaraj made that one of the three matters on which quantifiable data is required for article 16(4A).

Distinctions

PropositionIts present status
Executive provision sufficesStands
Clause (4) an instance of clause (1)Stands; affirms N.M. Thomas
A caste may be a social classStands, with M.R. Balaji's limit that caste cannot be the sole criterion
The creamy layer must be excludedStands, and extended to promotion by Nagaraj and Jarnail Singh
Not by economic criteria aloneStands; articles 15(6) and 16(6) create a separate category, not a backward class
Backward and more backward permissibleStands; Chinnaiah 2004 contra for the Scheduled Castes, overruled in 2024
Fifty per cent, each yearQualified by article 16(4B) and by Janhit Abhiyan
No reservation in promotionREVERSED by the Seventy-seventh Amendment 1995
Ten per cent economic quota struck downAnswered by the One Hundred and Third Amendment 2019
A permanent commissionBecame the National Commission for Backward Classes, article 338B
M.R. Balaji 1962Indra Sawhney 1992
Caste almost the sole basis is badA caste can be and often is a social class
Sub-classification unwarrantedNo constitutional bar to backward and more backward
Special provision should be less than fifty per centFifty per cent is the rule, subject to extraordinary situations
Article 16(4) an exceptionAn instance and illustration of clause (1)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean reservation may be based on caste. It means a caste may be identified as a social class and, if socially backward, treated as a backward class. The classification is by social backwardness, and caste is evidence of it.

It does not mean fifty per cent is an absolute bar. The Court itself said the rule is subject to extraordinary situations, to be approached with extreme caution.

munotes.in583

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

It does not mean economic condition is irrelevant. It means economic criteria cannot be the SOLE AND EXCLUSIVE test of a backward class; occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible.

It does not mean reservation in promotion is unconstitutional. That proposition was reversed by the Seventy-seventh Amendment, and the amendment was upheld in M. Nagaraj.

And it does not mean the creamy layer is optional. The Court said it CAN BE AND MUST BE excluded.

Quick revision

Article 340: the President may appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of socially and educationally backward classes. Second Backward Classes Commission reported 1980; Office Memorandum of 13 August 1990 reserving twenty-seven per cent; Memorandum of 25 September 1991 adding a preference for the poorer among them and ten per cent for other economically backward sections. Article 335: claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to be taken into consideration consistently with the maintenance of efficiency of administration.

Indra Sawhney, 16 November 1992, nine judges. Executive provision suffices and takes effect at once. Clause (4) an instance of clause (1). A caste can be and often is a social class, as can occupational groups, sects and denominations among non-Hindus. The creamy layer can be and MUST be excluded. Not by economic criteria alone, though occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible. No constitutional bar to backward and more backward. Reservations should not exceed fifty per cent, subject to extraordinary situations approached with extreme caution, applied to each year. Article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion, prospectively and with five years' grace. The ten per cent economic quota of 1991 struck down. A permanent commission to be created whose advice should ordinarily bind the Government.

Test yourself

1. Under which article was the Backward Classes Commission appointed, and what was it to do? Article 340: the President may by order appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of socially and educationally backward classes and the difficulties under which they labour, and to recommend the steps and grants needed to improve their condition.

2. List six of the propositions. An executive provision suffices and is enforceable at once; clause (4) is an instance and illustration of clause (1); a caste can be and often is a social class; the creamy layer can be and must be excluded; a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria; and reservations should not exceed fifty per cent, subject to extraordinary situations.

3. Which proposition did Parliament reverse, and how? The bar on reservation in promotion, by the Constitution (Seventy-seventh Amendment) Act 1995 inserting article 16(4A), with consequential seniority added by the Eighty-fifth Amendment 2001 retrospectively from 17 June 1995.

munotes.in584

Indra Sawhney: The Mandal Judgment

4. How can caste be used without offending article 16(2)? Because on the Court's reasoning a caste in India is often a SOCIAL CLASS, so identifying a class by caste identifies it by its social position; and on M.R. Balaji caste may be a relevant factor but not the sole or predominant one.

5. What is the exact position on economic criteria? A backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria; identification on occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible. Articles 15(6) and 16(6) create a separate category and do not identify a backward class.

6. What did the Court direct about machinery? That a permanent Commission be created to examine requests for inclusion in the list of Other Backward Classes and complaints of over-inclusion or non-inclusion, and that its advice should ordinarily bind the Government.

7. Does the fifty per cent rule apply to a State's total reservation across all years? The rule applies to EACH YEAR. Article 16(4B) takes carried-forward vacancies out of that year's calculation, and on the majority in Janhit Abhiyan the ceiling applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4).

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in585

Chapter -Six

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Reservation must exclude the well-off within the beneficiary class, and must ordinarily stay under half the posts, and both rules have been argued about ever since.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: two limits on reservation come from Indra Sawhney v. Union of India. The first is the creamy layer: the socially advanced members of a backward class CAN BE AND MUST BE EXCLUDED, because a person who has risen above the backwardness that justified the measure no longer needs it and takes the place of one who does. The second is the ceiling: reservations should NOT EXCEED FIFTY PER CENT, that being the rule subject to extraordinary situations approached with extreme caution, and applied to each year. The creamy layer rule was applied to the twenty-seven per cent central reservation in Ashoka Kumar Thakur, and extended to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes for the purposes of promotion in M. Nagaraj, which Jarnail Singh declined to disturb. The ceiling has been qualified by article 16(4B), which takes carried-forward vacancies out of the year's calculation, and by the majority in Janhit Abhiyan, which held the fifty per cent limit not inflexible and applicable only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4).

The creamy layer

Where it comes from. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, decided on 16 November 1992 by nine judges, among the Court's answers was that THE CREAMY LAYER CAN BE AND MUST BE EXCLUDED.

The reason, which is the part to state. The justification for a special provision is the backwardness of the class. A member of that class who has ceased to be backward has ceased to answer the justification. If such a person takes a reserved place, the measure operates against the very persons it exists for, and the benefit concentrates in a few families.

What the exclusion looks like. The criteria are administrative and are fixed by the Government: holders of constitutional posts, persons in specified higher service categories, and persons whose income or agricultural or other wealth exceeds a prescribed limit, together with their children. A candidate need not memorise the figures; what matters is that the exclusion is by rule, is reviewable, and is a CONDITION of the validity of the scheme rather than a matter of grace.

Its first big application. In Ashoka Kumar Thakur v. Union of India, (2008) 6 SCC 1; AIR 2008 SC 1, decided on 10 April 2008. Facts. A challenge to the Ninety-third Amendment and the Central Educational Institutions (Reservation in Admission) Act 2006, reserving twenty-seven per cent of seats for the Other Backward Classes. Held. The Amendment and the Act were upheld so far as they related to State-maintained and aided institutions, and the twenty-seven per cent was sustained SUBJECT TO THE EXCLUSION OF THE CREAMY LAYER; the Court directed that cut-off marks for the Other Backward Classes be set NOT MORE THAN TEN MARKS out of a hundred below the general category, and emphasised that reservation or preference must not lead to REVERSE DISCRIMINATION.

munotes.in586

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

Its extension to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. In M. Nagaraj v. Union of India, (2006) 8 SCC 212; AIR 2007 SC 71, decided on 19 October 2006, the Court upheld the amendments enabling reservation in promotion but held that before making a provision under article 16(4A) the State must collect quantifiable data showing (i) the BACKWARDNESS of the class, (ii) the INADEQUACY OF ITS REPRESENTATION in the service, and (iii) that the reservation is consistent with the MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION under article 335; and that the ceiling of fifty per cent, the CREAMY LAYER and the sub-classification limits CONTINUE TO APPLY.

And its survival. In Jarnail Singh v. Lachhmi Narain Gupta, decided on 26 September 2018. Facts. A reference asking whether Nagaraj required reconsideration by a Bench of seven. Held. Nagaraj need NOT be referred to a larger Bench. But its conclusion that the State must collect quantifiable data showing the BACKWARDNESS of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, being CONTRARY TO THE NINE-JUDGE BENCH IN INDRA SAWHNEY, is HELD INVALID TO THAT EXTENT. The Court DECLINED TO DISTURB NAGARAJ ON THE APPLICATION OF THE CREAMY LAYER, and declined the Attorney General's invitation to lay down proportionality to population as the test of adequacy of representation, noting the DIFFERENCE IN LANGUAGE between article 330 and article 16(4A). Why it matters here is the precision: one limb of Nagaraj went, the other stayed, and answers regularly get this the wrong way round.

The reason backwardness data was held invalid. The Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes are identified by Presidential notification under articles 341 and 342, and Indra Sawhney treats their backwardness as established by that identification. To require a State to prove it again is to require proof of what the Constitution has already presumed.

The fifty per cent ceiling

Its origin. M.R. Balaji v. State of Mysore, AIR 1963 SC 649; 1962 Supp (1) SCR 439, held that a reservation of sixty-eight per cent was a FRAUD ON THE CONSTITUTIONAL POWER and that special provision under article 15(4) should be LESS THAN FIFTY PER CENT.

Its authoritative form. Indra Sawhney: reservations under article 16(4) SHOULD NOT EXCEED FIFTY PER CENT, that being THE RULE subject to EXTRAORDINARY SITUATIONS to be approached with EXTREME CAUTION, and the rule applies TO EACH YEAR.

munotes.in587

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

Note two things about that formulation. It is a RULE, not an absolute prohibition, and the exception is built in. And it applies to each year, which is what made the treatment of carried-forward vacancies a live question.

First qualification: article 16(4B). Inserted by the Eighty-first Amendment 2000, it permits unfilled reserved vacancies of a year to be considered as a SEPARATE CLASS to be filled in a succeeding year, and provides that such a class SHALL NOT BE CONSIDERED TOGETHER WITH THE VACANCIES OF THE YEAR in which they are filled for determining the fifty per cent ceiling on the total vacancies of that year. So a given year's reserved share may exceed fifty per cent without breaching the rule.

Second qualification: Janhit Abhiyan. In Janhit Abhiyan v. Union of India, (2023) 5 SCC 1, decided on 7 November 2022 by a Constitution Bench of five, the majority held by three to two that ten per cent for the economically weaker sections IN ADDITION to existing reservations does not breach the ceiling, because the FIFTY PER CENT LIMIT IS NOT INFLEXIBLE and IN ANY CASE APPLIES ONLY TO THE RESERVATIONS ENVISAGED BY ARTICLES 15(4), 15(5) AND 16(4). Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J. dissented, holding sections 2 and 3 of the Amendment unconstitutional and void.

Where that leaves the rule. Fifty per cent remains the rule for reservations under articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4); it does not attach to a reservation made under a different clause; carried-forward vacancies are outside the year's calculation; and even within its field the rule yields in an extraordinary situation approached with extreme caution.

And the dissent's objection is worth stating. A ceiling which can be escaped by enacting a new clause is not a ceiling on the total at all, but only on one category within it.

The two rules compared

They pull in opposite directions and are often confused.

The creamy layer is a rule about WHO benefits. It narrows the beneficiary class from within, and its justification is the same as the justification for the reservation itself, so it strengthens rather than weakens the scheme.

The ceiling is a rule about HOW MUCH. It protects the general category and the article 16(1) guarantee, and its justification is external to the reservation.

And their fortunes have been opposite. The creamy layer has spread from the Other Backward Classes to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in promotion, and has survived every attempt to remove it. The ceiling has been narrowed twice and now attaches to only part of the field.

A worked example

A State has reservations of fifty per cent under article 16(4). In 2026 it adds ten per cent under article 16(6) and, in the same year, fills a backlog of reserved vacancies carried forward from 2024, so that sixty-five per cent of that year's appointments go to reserved candidates. A general category candidate challenges the whole scheme.

munotes.in588

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

The fifty per cent under article 16(4). Permissible as the rule's outer edge, provided the classes are backward, are inadequately represented, and exclude the creamy layer.

The additional ten per cent under article 16(6). On the majority in Janhit Abhiyan the fifty per cent limit applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), so the ten per cent does not count towards it; and the clause itself says "in addition to the existing reservation".

The backlog. Article 16(4B) provides in terms that carried-forward vacancies are a separate class not to be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are filled for determining the ceiling on that year's total.

So the sixty-five per cent figure. It is not, by itself, an answer to anything. The candidate must show that the reservation under article 16(4) exceeds fifty per cent of the vacancies of that year, disregarding the backlog and the article 16(6) quota, or that some other condition fails.

Where the challenge could succeed. On the creamy layer, if it is not excluded; on identification, if the classes are not shown to be backward; on adequacy, if the State formed no opinion about representation; and, on Ashoka Kumar Thakur, if the scheme produces reverse discrimination.

Distinctions

Creamy layerFifty per cent ceiling
Who may benefitHow much may be reserved
Narrows the class from withinProtects those outside the class
Justified by the same reason as the reservationJustified by article 16(1)
Extended in Nagaraj, preserved in Jarnail SinghNarrowed by article 16(4B) and Janhit Abhiyan
A condition of validityA rule subject to extraordinary situations
M. Nagaraj requiredJarnail Singh held
Quantifiable data on BACKWARDNESSINVALID to that extent, being contrary to Indra Sawhney
Quantifiable data on INADEQUACY of representationUndisturbed
Consistency with efficiency under article 335Undisturbed
The creamy layer to applyExpressly DECLINED to disturb
Nothing about proportion to populationDeclined to make proportionality to population the test, noting the difference in language between article 330 and article 16(4A)

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the creamy layer applies to every reservation. It applies to the Other Backward Classes generally, and to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the field of promotion under article 16(4A) on Nagaraj as preserved by Jarnail Singh.

It does not mean Jarnail Singh removed the creamy layer. It removed the requirement of proving BACKWARDNESS by quantifiable data, and expressly declined to disturb the creamy layer.

munotes.in589

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

It does not mean fifty per cent is an absolute rule. Indra Sawhney itself made it subject to extraordinary situations, approached with extreme caution.

It does not mean a year's total may never exceed fifty per cent. Article 16(4B) says it may, where the excess is a carried-forward backlog treated as a separate class.

And it does not mean the ceiling has gone. It attaches to the reservations under articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), and within that field it is still the rule.

Quick revision

Creamy layer: Indra Sawhney 1992, can be and MUST be excluded; criteria fixed administratively by reference to constitutional posts, service categories and income or wealth. Ashoka Kumar Thakur 2008: twenty-seven per cent sustained subject to its exclusion; cut-off not more than ten marks out of a hundred below the general category; no reverse discrimination. M. Nagaraj 2006: for article 16(4A) the State must collect quantifiable data on backwardness, inadequacy of representation and efficiency under article 335, and the ceiling, the creamy layer and the sub-classification limits continue to apply. Jarnail Singh 2018: Nagaraj not referred to seven judges, but the backwardness-data requirement HELD INVALID as contrary to Indra Sawhney; the creamy layer expressly NOT disturbed; proportionality to population declined as the test of adequacy, given the difference in language between article 330 and article 16(4A).

Ceiling: M.R. Balaji 1962, sixty-eight per cent a fraud on the constitutional power, special provision should be less than fifty per cent. Indra Sawhney 1992, reservations should not exceed fifty per cent, the rule subject to extraordinary situations approached with extreme caution, applied to each year. Article 16(4B), Eighty-first Amendment 2000: carried-forward vacancies a separate class, not counted with the year's vacancies for the ceiling. Janhit Abhiyan 2022, three to two: the fifty per cent limit is not inflexible and in any case applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4); Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J. dissenting.

Test yourself

1. Why must the creamy layer be excluded? Because the justification for a special provision is the backwardness of the class; a member who has ceased to be backward no longer answers that justification, and if such a person takes a reserved place the measure operates against the persons it exists for.

2. Which limb of M. Nagaraj did Jarnail Singh invalidate, and why? The requirement of quantifiable data showing the BACKWARDNESS of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, as being contrary to the nine-judge Bench in Indra Sawhney; their backwardness is established by the Presidential identification under articles 341 and 342.

3. What did Jarnail Singh expressly leave alone? Nagaraj on the application of the creamy layer.

munotes.in590

Creamy Layer, the Fifty Per Cent Ceiling, and What Has Happened to Both

4. State the ceiling as Indra Sawhney framed it. That reservations under article 16(4) should not exceed fifty per cent, that being the rule subject to extraordinary situations to be approached with extreme caution, and that the rule applies to each year.

5. How does article 16(4B) qualify it? By permitting unfilled reserved vacancies of a year to be treated as a separate class to be filled in a succeeding year, which shall not be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are filled for determining the fifty per cent ceiling on that year's total.

6. What did the majority in Janhit Abhiyan hold about the ceiling? That the fifty per cent limit is not inflexible and in any case applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4), so a ten per cent reservation under a different clause does not breach it.

7. State the dissent's objection to that reasoning. That a ceiling which can be escaped by enacting a new clause is not a ceiling on the total at all, but only on one category within it; Lalit C.J.I. and Bhat J. held sections 2 and 3 of the Amendment unconstitutional and void.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in591

Chapter -Seven

Reservation in Promotion

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The Supreme Court held in 1992 that article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion, and Parliament has amended the Constitution four times since to permit it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Indra Sawhney v. Union of India held that article 16(4) does NOT permit reservation in promotion, the ruling operating prospectively and with five years' grace. Parliament answered by the Constitution (Seventy-seventh Amendment) Act 1995, inserting article 16(4A) to permit reservation in matters of promotion for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes not adequately represented in the services; by the Eighty-first Amendment 2000, inserting article 16(4B) on carried-forward vacancies; by the Eighty-second Amendment 2000, adding a proviso to article 335 permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and standards of evaluation; and by the Eighty-fifth Amendment 2001, substituting words in article 16(4A) to add CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY, retrospectively from 17 June 1995. In M. Nagaraj v. Union of India the amendments were upheld as ENABLING provisions, subject to the State collecting quantifiable data on backwardness, inadequacy of representation and efficiency; and in Jarnail Singh v. Lachhmi Narain Gupta the backwardness requirement was held INVALID as contrary to Indra Sawhney.

The sequence

1975, the possibility opens. In State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas, AIR 1976 SC 490; (1976) 2 SCC 310; 1976 (1) SCR 906, a Kerala rule and orders giving members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes a temporary exemption from a departmental test required FOR PROMOTION were upheld by majority, on the reasoning that article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an emphatic statement of the extent to which equality of opportunity may be carried, and that article 16(1) itself permits classification as article 14 does, subject to article 16(2).

1992, the door closes. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, nine judges: article 16(4) does NOT permit reservation in promotion; the ruling to operate PROSPECTIVELY, with FIVE YEARS' GRACE for existing schemes.

1995, the Seventy-seventh Amendment inserts article 16(4A): nothing in the article prevents the State from making any provision for reservation in matters of promotion to any class or classes of posts in the services under the State in favour of the SCHEDULED CASTES AND THE SCHEDULED TRIBES which, in the opinion of the State, are NOT ADEQUATELY REPRESENTED in the services under the State. Note that it is confined to those two classes; the Other Backward Classes have no promotion quota.

2000, the Eighty-first Amendment inserts article 16(4B): unfilled reserved vacancies of a year may be considered as a SEPARATE CLASS of vacancies to be filled in a succeeding year, and shall not be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are filled for determining the ceiling of fifty per cent on that year's total. This answers the problem of the backlog, which the fifty per cent rule applied year by year had made unfillable.

munotes.in592

Reservation in Promotion

2000, the Eighty-second Amendment adds a proviso to article 335, so that nothing in that article prevents the State from making any provision in favour of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes for RELAXATION IN QUALIFYING MARKS in any examination or LOWERING THE STANDARDS OF EVALUATION, for reservation in matters of promotion. This answers the objection that article 335's requirement of efficiency forbade relaxation.

2001, the Eighty-fifth Amendment substitutes words in article 16(4A) so that it reads "in matters of promotion, WITH CONSEQUENTIAL SENIORITY, to any class", RETROSPECTIVELY from 17 June 1995. Consequential seniority is the point at which the promoted candidate keeps the seniority acquired by the accelerated promotion, which is what makes the benefit cumulative up the ladder.

2006, the amendments are tested. In M. Nagaraj v. Union of India, (2006) 8 SCC 212; AIR 2007 SC 71, decided on 19 October 2006. Facts. A challenge to the Seventy-seventh, Eighty-first, Eighty-second and Eighty-fifth Amendments as damaging the basic structure. Held. The amendments were UPHELD as constitutionally valid, being ENABLING PROVISIONS which do not by themselves alter the structure of equality. But before making a provision under article 16(4A) the State must collect QUANTIFIABLE DATA showing (i) the BACKWARDNESS of the class, (ii) the INADEQUACY OF ITS REPRESENTATION in the service, and (iii) that the reservation is consistent with the MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION under article 335; and the ceiling of fifty per cent, the creamy layer and the sub-classification limits continue to apply. The validity of individual State enactments was left to be tested case by case.

2018, one limb goes. In Jarnail Singh v. Lachhmi Narain Gupta, decided on 26 September 2018. Held. Nagaraj need NOT be referred to a Bench of seven. But its conclusion that the State must collect quantifiable data showing the BACKWARDNESS of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, being CONTRARY TO the nine-judge Bench in Indra Sawhney, is HELD INVALID TO THAT EXTENT. The Court declined to disturb Nagaraj on the creamy layer, and declined the Attorney General's invitation to lay down PROPORTIONALITY TO POPULATION as the test of adequacy of representation, noting the difference in language between article 330 and article 16(4A).

What a State must now do

Three questions, of which two survive as data requirements.

Backwardness. No longer to be proved. The Presidential notification under articles 341 and 342 establishes it, and requiring proof again would contradict Indra Sawhney.

Inadequacy of representation. Still required, and still to be shown by quantifiable data, in the opinion of the State. But NOT by proportion to population: Jarnail Singh declined to make that the test, noting that article 330, which reserves seats in the House of the People, speaks in terms of proportion, and article 16(4A) does not.

munotes.in593

Reservation in Promotion

Efficiency of administration. Still required under article 335, but read with the proviso added in 2000, which permits relaxation of qualifying marks and lowering of standards of evaluation in favour of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes for reservation in promotion. So efficiency is a consideration, and the Constitution itself says what may be relaxed in its name.

And the standing limits apply. The fifty per cent ceiling in the field of articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4); the creamy layer, which Jarnail Singh preserved; and the requirement that the provision be made by an authority competent to make it, though an executive provision suffices on Indra Sawhney.

Why the topic is contested

The argument for. Reservation at entry does not by itself produce representation at the top. If the beneficiary is promoted at the same rate as everybody else from a starting point which the reservation itself acknowledges was unequal, the disadvantage reproduces itself at every level, and the higher grades stay as they were.

The argument against. Promotion is a judgment about performance in a post already held, so the disadvantage that justified entry-level reservation has been answered by the entry itself. And consequential seniority compounds the benefit: a candidate promoted early keeps the seniority, which accelerates the next promotion, and the effect over a career is very large.

Article 335 sits between them. Its text requires the claims to be taken into consideration CONSISTENTLY WITH THE MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION, which is the constitutional recognition that both concerns are real; and the proviso of 2000 shows Parliament deciding how much efficiency may be traded.

And the Court's own position has been to make the power enabling rather than mandatory. Nagaraj holds the amendments to be enabling: a State is not obliged to provide reservation in promotion, and if it does it must satisfy the conditions. That is why so much of the litigation is about a State's data rather than about the Constitution.

A worked example

A State provides in 2026 for reservation in promotion to all grades for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, with consequential seniority, without collecting any data, and applies it to the creamy layer as well. Advise.

Source of power. Article 16(4A) as substituted in 2001 permits reservation in matters of promotion with consequential seniority, for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, which in the opinion of the State are not adequately represented.

munotes.in594

Reservation in Promotion

Backwardness. No data required, after Jarnail Singh. This objection would have succeeded between 2006 and 2018 and does not now.

Inadequacy of representation. Data IS required, and none has been collected. The provision fails on this ground.

Efficiency. The State must also address article 335, read with the proviso permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and lowering of standards of evaluation.

The creamy layer. Nagaraj applied it, and Jarnail Singh expressly declined to disturb that. Applying the scheme to the creamy layer is bad.

Consequential seniority. Permissible in terms since the Eighty-fifth Amendment, retrospectively from 17 June 1995, so that limb is unobjectionable in principle.

"All grades". The provision must still respect the ceiling in its field and must be supported by the data at each level, since inadequacy of representation is a question about a particular class or classes of posts, and article 16(4A) speaks of "any class or classes of posts".

Distinctions

AmendmentYearWhat it insertedWhat it answered
Seventy-seventh1995Article 16(4A), reservation in promotion for SC and STIndra Sawhney's bar on promotion
Eighty-first2000Article 16(4B), carried-forward vacancies as a separate classThe unfillable backlog under a yearly ceiling
Eighty-second2000Proviso to article 335, relaxation of marks and standardsThe efficiency objection
Eighty-fifth2001"with consequential seniority" in article 16(4A), retrospective to 17 June 1995The loss of the benefit at the next promotion
Requirement in NagarajPosition after Jarnail Singh
Quantifiable data on backwardnessINVALID; contrary to Indra Sawhney
Quantifiable data on inadequacy of representationSurvives; but not measured by proportion to population
Consistency with efficiency under article 335Survives, read with the proviso of 2000
Creamy layer appliesExpressly not disturbed
Fifty per cent ceiling and sub-classification limitsSurvive

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Other Backward Classes have a promotion quota. Article 16(4A) names the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes only.

It does not mean a State must provide reservation in promotion. Nagaraj holds the amendments to be ENABLING. A State may decline, and no right is infringed.

It does not mean no data is needed. Inadequacy of representation and efficiency remain, and only backwardness was removed.

It does not mean adequacy is measured by population share. Jarnail Singh declined that test, noting the difference in language between article 330 and article 16(4A).

And it does not mean Indra Sawhney was wrong. It decided what article 16(4) permitted. Parliament then inserted a different clause, which is the constitutionally proper answer to a decision about the meaning of a provision.

Quick revision

N.M. Thomas 1975: an exemption from a departmental test for promotion upheld under article 16(1) itself. Indra Sawhney 1992: article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion; prospective, with five years' grace. Seventy-seventh Amendment 1995: article 16(4A), promotion for SC and ST not adequately represented. Eighty-first Amendment 2000: article 16(4B), backlog as a separate class outside the year's ceiling. Eighty-second Amendment 2000: proviso to article 335, relaxation of qualifying marks and lowering of standards of evaluation. Eighty-fifth Amendment 2001: "with consequential seniority", retrospective from 17 June 1995.

munotes.in595

Reservation in Promotion

M. Nagaraj 2006: amendments upheld as enabling; before acting under article 16(4A) the State must collect quantifiable data on backwardness, inadequacy of representation and efficiency under article 335; the ceiling, the creamy layer and the sub-classification limits continue to apply; individual enactments to be tested case by case. Jarnail Singh 2018: no reference to seven judges; the BACKWARDNESS data requirement invalid as contrary to Indra Sawhney; the creamy layer not disturbed; proportionality to population declined as the test of adequacy, given the difference in language between article 330 and article 16(4A).

Test yourself

1. What did Indra Sawhney hold about promotion, and with what qualification? That article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion, the ruling to operate prospectively and with five years' grace for existing schemes.

2. Name the four amendments and what each did. Seventy-seventh 1995, article 16(4A) permitting reservation in promotion for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; Eighty-first 2000, article 16(4B) on carried-forward vacancies; Eighty-second 2000, the proviso to article 335 permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and lowering of standards of evaluation; Eighty-fifth 2001, adding consequential seniority to article 16(4A) retrospectively from 17 June 1995.

3. On what basis were the amendments upheld? As ENABLING provisions which do not by themselves alter the structure of equality, subject to conditions the State must satisfy before exercising the power. M. Nagaraj.

4. What three matters did Nagaraj require quantifiable data on, and what is the position now? Backwardness, inadequacy of representation, and consistency with efficiency of administration under article 335. After Jarnail Singh the backwardness requirement is invalid; the other two survive.

5. Why was the backwardness requirement held invalid? Because it is contrary to the nine-judge Bench in Indra Sawhney: the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes are identified by Presidential notification under articles 341 and 342, and their backwardness is established by that identification.

6. Is adequacy of representation measured by proportion to population? No. Jarnail Singh declined the Attorney General's invitation to adopt that test, noting the difference in language between article 330, which speaks in terms of proportion, and article 16(4A), which does not.

7. What is consequential seniority and why does it matter? It is the retention by a candidate promoted under a reservation of the seniority acquired by that accelerated promotion. It matters because it makes the benefit cumulative: the seniority so acquired accelerates the next promotion, and the effect over a career is large. It was added by the Eighty-fifth Amendment, retrospectively from 17 June 1995.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in596

Chapter -Eight

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

A State may now give preference to the most disadvantaged castes within the Scheduled Castes, which for twenty years it could not.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in E.V. Chinnaiah v. State of Andhra Pradesh a Constitution Bench of five held that the castes in the Presidential List under article 341 form a HOMOGENEOUS GROUP which a State may not re-group for the purposes of reservation, that to do so would amount to discrimination in reverse and attract article 14, and that only Parliament may include or exclude a caste from the List under article 341(2). In State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh, decided on 1 August 2024, seven judges held that sub-classification within the Scheduled Castes IS constitutionally permissible and OVERRULED Chinnaiah: article 341 creates a DEEMING FICTION whose only consequence is that the listed castes receive the benefits the Constitution provides, and it does not create an integrated homogeneous class; sub-classification does not violate article 341(2) because no caste is thereby included in or excluded from the List; and the State may sub-classify under articles 15(4) and 16(4) if there is a RATIONAL PRINCIPLE OF DIFFERENTIATION with a NEXUS to the purpose.

The provisions

Article 341(1). The President may, with respect to any State or Union territory, and where it is a State after consultation with the Governor, BY PUBLIC NOTIFICATION specify the castes, races or tribes, or parts of or groups within castes, races or tribes, which shall for the purposes of the Constitution be deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to that State or Union territory.

Article 341(2). PARLIAMENT may by law include in or exclude from the list any caste, race or tribe or part of or group within any caste, race or tribe, but save as so provided a notification issued under clause (1) shall NOT BE VARIED BY ANY SUBSEQUENT NOTIFICATION.

Article 342 does the same for the Scheduled Tribes.

The question the two cases answer. Given a single list for a State, may that State treat the castes on the list differently among themselves when distributing the benefit of a reservation? Or is the list a single class which must be treated as one?

The position from 1962 to 2004

On the Other Backward Classes, sub-classification was permitted. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India held that there is NO CONSTITUTIONAL BAR to classifying backward classes into BACKWARD AND MORE BACKWARD. That reversed the view M.R. Balaji v. State of Mysore had taken in 1962 on the material before it.

But on the Scheduled Castes the answer went the other way. In E.V. Chinnaiah v. State of Andhra Pradesh, (2005) 1 SCC 394; AIR 2005 SC 162, decided on 5 November 2004 by a Constitution Bench of five: Santosh Hegde, Variava, B.P. Singh, Sema and S.B. Sinha JJ. Facts. Accepting the report of the Justice Ramachandra Raju Commission, Andhra Pradesh divided the fifty-seven castes in the Presidential List of Scheduled Castes into four groups by inter se backwardness and apportioned the State's fifteen per cent reservation among them as one, seven, six and one per cent. Held. The apportionment was STRUCK DOWN. The castes in the Presidential List under article 341 form a HOMOGENEOUS GROUP which a State may not re-group for the purposes of reservation and appointments; to do so would amount to DISCRIMINATION IN REVERSE and attract article 14; and only Parliament may include or exclude a caste from the List under article 341(2). "Justice to one group at the cost of injustice to another is another way of perpetuating injustice."

munotes.in597

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

The tension that created. A State could sub-classify the Other Backward Classes but not the Scheduled Castes, though the empirical case for doing so was, if anything, stronger for the latter.

The decision of 2024

In State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh, decided on 1 August 2024 by seven judges. Facts. Whether a State may sub-classify within the Scheduled Castes, giving preference to the most backward among them, when article 341 provides for a single Presidential list; E.V. Chinnaiah had held they form a single homogeneous class which may not be sub-divided.

Held. Sub-classification within the Scheduled Castes IS CONSTITUTIONALLY PERMISSIBLE, and the holding in Chinnaiah that it is impermissible is OVERRULED. The reasoning has five limbs, and a candidate should be able to give them.

One, on article 341. It creates a DEEMING FICTION whose only consequence is that the listed castes receive the benefits the Constitution provides. It does NOT create an integrated homogeneous class.

Two, on article 341(2). Sub-classification does not violate it, BECAUSE NO CASTE IS THEREBY INCLUDED IN OR EXCLUDED FROM THE LIST. It would offend only if preference or exclusive benefit were given to certain castes over ALL the reserved seats, which would in substance remove the others from the list.

Three, on the facts. Historical and empirical evidence shows the Scheduled Castes are a SOCIALLY HETEROGENEOUS class.

Four, on the source of power and its condition. The State may sub-classify under articles 15(4) and 16(4) IF there is a RATIONAL PRINCIPLE OF DIFFERENTIATION WITH A NEXUS TO THE PURPOSE, which is the ordinary article 14 test applied inside the reserved class. And the State must COLLECT DATA on inadequacy of representation and establish that it FLOWS FROM BACKWARDNESS.

Five, on article 335. It is NOT A LIMITATION on the power under articles 16(1) and 16(4) but a RESTATEMENT of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in598

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

And the concurrence. Gavai J. held that the CREAMY LAYER PRINCIPLE SHOULD APPLY TO THE SCHEDULED CASTES AND SCHEDULED TRIBES AS WELL. That is not the holding of the Court, and a candidate should say so, but it is the most significant judicial statement on the question and it sits with Nagaraj as preserved by Jarnail Singh.

Why the change is defensible, and what is said against it

For sub-classification. The purpose of the reservation is to remedy backwardness. If the benefit within a class is captured by the least disadvantaged castes on the list, the purpose fails for the rest. Treating a heterogeneous group as homogeneous is exactly what MU's sentence about equating unequals warns against, and applying it inside the reserved class is the same doctrine at a finer grain.

Against it, and Chinnaiah stated the objection. That article 341 gives the President and Parliament, not a State, the power to decide who is on the list; that permitting a State to re-group is to permit indirect exclusion; and that "justice to one group at the cost of injustice to another is another way of perpetuating injustice", since the total is fixed and any preference within it is taken from somebody on the same list.

The 2024 answer to that objection is precise. Nothing is added to or removed from the list; every listed caste keeps its status and its access to the reservation. What changes is the DISTRIBUTION within it, which is why the Court said the vice would be giving certain castes an exclusive benefit over ALL the reserved seats.

And the safeguard is the ordinary equality test. A sub-classification must rest on a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, and must be supported by data. A State cannot sub-classify by assertion.

A worked example

A State divides the Scheduled Castes on its list into two groups and reserves eight of its fifteen per cent for group A and seven for group B, relying on a commission's finding that group A is grossly under-represented in the services. A candidate from group B challenges it.

First, is sub-classification permissible at all? Yes, since 1 August 2024. State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh overruled E.V. Chinnaiah.

Second, does it offend article 341(2)? No, provided no caste is included in or excluded from the List. Both groups remain on the list and both receive a share, so the vice the Court identified, an exclusive benefit over ALL the reserved seats, is absent.

Third, is there a rational principle of differentiation? The commission's finding of gross under-representation is the principle, and the nexus to the purpose of articles 15(4) and 16(4) is direct.

munotes.in599

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

Fourth, is there data? The State must have collected data on inadequacy of representation and established that the inadequacy FLOWS FROM BACKWARDNESS. A commission's report will ordinarily supply it; an assertion will not.

Fifth, article 335. Not a limitation on the power, but a restatement of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

Sixth, the creamy layer. On Gavai J.'s concurrence it should apply, and on Nagaraj as preserved by Jarnail Singh it applies in the field of promotion. A State would be prudent to provide for it, and a candidate should note that the concurrence is not the holding.

Distinctions

E.V. Chinnaiah 2004, five judgesDavinder Singh 2024, seven judges
The Presidential List is a homogeneous groupArticle 341 is a deeming fiction, not an integrated class
A State may not re-group itA State may sub-classify under articles 15(4) and 16(4)
Re-grouping is discrimination in reverse under article 14Sub-classification must satisfy the article 14 test: a rational principle with a nexus
Only Parliament may vary the list under article 341(2)Still true, and sub-classification does not vary the list
Struck the apportionment downOverruled Chinnaiah
PermissibleImpermissible
Dividing the reserved share among groups on the listRemoving a caste from the benefit altogether
Preference founded on data about representationPreference founded on assertion
A principle with a nexus to the purposeExclusive benefit to certain castes over ALL the reserved seats
Sub-classifying the Other Backward Classes: Indra Sawhney

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State may alter the Presidential List. Article 341(2) still gives that power to Parliament alone, and the 2024 decision rests on the fact that sub-classification does not alter the list.

It does not mean a State may sub-classify at will. It must show a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, and must collect data on inadequacy of representation flowing from backwardness.

It does not mean the creamy layer now applies to the Scheduled Castes generally. That is Gavai J.'s concurrence, not the holding of the Court.

It does not mean Chinnaiah was wrongly reasoned on article 341(2). Both decisions agree that only Parliament may vary the list. They disagree about whether sub-classification varies it.

And it does not mean article 335 restricts the power. Davinder Singh holds it is not a limitation but a restatement of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

Quick revision

Article 341(1): the President by public notification specifies the castes, races or tribes, or parts of or groups within them, deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to a State. Article 341(2): PARLIAMENT may by law include or exclude, and save as so provided a notification shall not be varied by any subsequent notification. Article 342 the same for Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in600

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

Indra Sawhney 1992: no constitutional bar to classifying backward classes into backward and more backward. E.V. Chinnaiah 2004, five judges: the Presidential List is a homogeneous group; a State may not re-group it; re-grouping is discrimination in reverse attracting article 14; only Parliament may vary the list; justice to one group at the cost of injustice to another perpetuates injustice.

State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh, 1 August 2024, seven judges: sub-classification IS permissible and Chinnaiah is OVERRULED. Article 341 is a deeming fiction whose only consequence is entitlement to the benefits, not an integrated homogeneous class; sub-classification does not violate article 341(2) because no caste is included or excluded, and would offend only if certain castes were given preference or exclusive benefit over ALL the reserved seats; the Scheduled Castes are socially heterogeneous on historical and empirical evidence; the State may sub-classify under articles 15(4) and 16(4) given a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, and must collect data on inadequacy of representation and establish that it flows from backwardness; article 335 is not a limitation but a restatement. Gavai J., concurring: the creamy layer principle should apply to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes as well.

Test yourself

1. What did E.V. Chinnaiah decide, and what happened to it? That the castes in the Presidential List form a homogeneous group which a State may not re-group, that re-grouping is discrimination in reverse attracting article 14, and that only Parliament may vary the list. It was overruled by seven judges in State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh on 1 August 2024.

2. What is the 2024 reading of article 341? That it creates a deeming fiction whose only consequence is that the listed castes receive the benefits the Constitution provides, and that it does not create an integrated homogeneous class.

3. Why does sub-classification not offend article 341(2)? Because no caste is thereby included in or excluded from the List. It would offend only if preference or exclusive benefit were given to certain castes over ALL the reserved seats.

4. On what conditions may a State sub-classify? There must be a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, under articles 15(4) and 16(4); and the State must collect data on inadequacy of representation and establish that the inadequacy flows from backwardness.

5. What did the Court say about article 335? That it is not a limitation on the power under articles 16(1) and 16(4) but a restatement of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in601

Sub-classification Inside a Reserved Class

6. What did Gavai J. add, and what is its status? That the creamy layer principle should apply to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes as well. It is a concurring opinion, not the holding of the Court.

7. Was sub-classification always forbidden for the Other Backward Classes? No. Indra Sawhney held in 1992 that there is no constitutional bar to classifying backward classes into backward and more backward. The prohibition in Chinnaiah was confined to the Scheduled Castes, which is what made the position anomalous until 2024.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in602

Chapter -Nine

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The Constitution treats a special provision for a disadvantaged class not as an exception to equality but as the way equality is brought about.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: compensatory discrimination, also called protective discrimination or affirmative action, is the deliberate differential treatment of a disadvantaged class in order to bring it to a position from which it can compete on equal terms. It STRENGTHENS equality rather than derogating from it because the guarantee in article 14 is of the equal protection of the laws among those SIMILARLY SITUATED, and persons whose starting positions differ are not similarly situated. The Constitution says so in its own structure: article 15(3) for women and children, articles 15(4), 15(5) and 15(6) for backward classes, minorities in education and economically weaker sections, articles 16(4), 16(4A) and 16(6) for public employment, article 46 in the Directive Principles, articles 330 and 332 for political representation, article 335 for services, and article 338 and its successors for the machinery. In State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that these are not exceptions to the equality guarantee but INSTANCES AND ILLUSTRATIONS of the classification inherent in it.

The theory

The premise. A guarantee of equal treatment operating on an unequal distribution reproduces the distribution. If two candidates compete for a post, and one has had schooling, nutrition, language and social access which the other was denied, then a rule that both be judged by the same examination guarantees the same result as before.

The move. So the equality guarantee has to be read as a guarantee of equality of CONDITION as well as of TREATMENT, or, in the Court's language in N.M. Thomas, of EFFECTIVE MATERIAL EQUALITY. Once that is accepted, a measure which corrects a starting position is not an exception to the guarantee; it is the guarantee being performed.

The doctrinal expression. N.M. Thomas: if equality of opportunity guaranteed by article 16(1) means effective material equality, then article 16(4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to article 16(1) but AN EMPHATIC WAY OF PUTTING THE EXTENT to which equality of opportunity may be carried, even to the point of reservation; and article 16(1) itself permits classification as article 14 does, subject to article 16(2). Indra Sawhney: clause (4) is NOT AN EXCEPTION to clause (1) but AN INSTANCE AND ILLUSTRATION OF THE CLASSIFICATION INHERENT IN IT.

And its limits are internal to it. If the justification is the disadvantage, then the measure must be addressed to those who have it, must be proportionate to it, and must end when it ends. That is where the creamy layer, the ceiling, the requirement of data and the machinery of review all come from. They are not concessions to the opponents of the doctrine; they follow from the doctrine itself.

munotes.in603

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

The constitutional machinery

Educational and general provision. Article 15(3), special provision for women and children. Article 15(4), special provision for the advancement of socially and educationally backward classes and for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, overriding article 15 and article 29(2). Article 15(5), the same as to admission to educational institutions including private ones, aided or unaided, other than minority institutions under article 30(1), overriding article 19(1)(g). Article 15(6), the economically weaker sections other than those classes, capped at ten per cent in addition to existing reservations.

Public employment. Article 16(4), reservation for a backward class not adequately represented in the opinion of the State. Article 16(4A), promotion with consequential seniority for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. Article 16(4B), the carried-forward backlog. Article 16(6), the economically weaker sections.

Political representation. Article 330, reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the House of the People. Article 332, the same in the Legislative Assembly of every State. Articles 243D and 243T do the same in panchayats and municipalities, with reservation for women.

Services and standards. Article 335, the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to be taken into consideration CONSISTENTLY WITH THE MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION, with provisos permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and of standards of evaluation.

Directive. Article 46, the State shall promote WITH SPECIAL CARE the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections and IN PARTICULAR of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and shall protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.

Machinery. Article 338, the National Commission for Scheduled Castes; article 338A, the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes; article 338B, the National Commission for Backward Classes.

Notice the pattern. Every one of these is an ENABLING or DIRECTIVE provision. None confers a right on an individual to receive a benefit, which is why a failure to make a special provision is not justiciable and why litigation is almost always about the validity of a scheme rather than about its absence.

How it strengthens equality: the four arguments

One, it makes the guarantee operative rather than formal. Article 14 protects those similarly situated. Where positions differ, identical treatment is not equal treatment, and this is exactly what MU's other question about equating equals with unequals says.

Two, it corrects a disadvantage the State itself created or permitted. Untouchability, exclusion from education and denial of access to public resources were legal or tolerated for centuries. A constitution which abolishes the practice and leaves its effects in place has changed the law and not the position.

munotes.in604

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

Three, it produces representation, and representation changes institutions. A service or a legislature composed entirely from one section of society will make decisions from that section's vantage point. Articles 330, 332, 16(4) and 16(4A) address the composition of the institutions that make and administer the law.

Four, it is bounded, and the boundaries are what make it equality rather than privilege. The creamy layer, the fifty per cent rule, the requirement of quantifiable data on inadequacy of representation and efficiency, and the review machinery all keep the measure tied to the justification.

The objections, stated fairly, and the answers

"It is discrimination by another name." Answer: it is differentiation, and article 14 forbids only differentiation without a real difference and without a nexus. The difference here is the disadvantage, and the nexus is the correction of it.

"It sacrifices merit." Answer, in two parts. Article 335 recognises the concern in terms, and its proviso says how far standards may be relaxed. And what is called merit is itself a measure taken at a particular point in a career: a candidate who reaches a given mark from a worse starting position has demonstrated more, not less. Ashoka Kumar Thakur struck the balance in a figure, directing that cut-off marks for the Other Backward Classes be set NOT MORE THAN TEN MARKS out of a hundred below the general category, and warning against REVERSE DISCRIMINATION.

"It is permanent." Answer: nothing in the Constitution makes it so, and the internal limits are designed to end it. The honest reply is that in practice the measures have not ended, and a candidate should say so rather than pretend otherwise; the argument for the doctrine is not an argument that its administration has been faultless.

"It entrenches the categories it was meant to dissolve." This is the strongest objection: a scheme which distributes benefits by caste gives everyone a reason to assert a caste identity. The answer is partly that the identity exists whether or not the law recognises it, and partly the movement of the law itself: the creamy layer, sub-classification since Davinder Singh, and the economic category in articles 15(6) and 16(6) are all attempts to make the categories track disadvantage more closely.

"Economic disadvantage is the real problem." Answer: Indra Sawhney holds that a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria, because the disadvantage being remedied is social as well as economic; and articles 15(6) and 16(6), upheld in Janhit Abhiyan by three to two, now address economic disadvantage in a SEPARATE category rather than by redefining backwardness.

A worked example

"Explain how compensatory discrimination for backward classes under the Constitution strengthens equality." Twenty-five marks. How should the answer run?

munotes.in605

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

Define the term in one sentence, and note the three names it goes by.

State the premise and the move. Equal treatment on unequal starting positions reproduces the inequality; therefore equality of opportunity must mean effective material equality; therefore a corrective measure performs the guarantee rather than departing from it.

Give the doctrinal authority. N.M. Thomas, article 16(4) an emphatic statement of the extent of article 16(1); Indra Sawhney, clause (4) an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

Set out the machinery by field. Education, employment, political representation, services, directive and commissions, with the article numbers.

Give the four arguments that the doctrine strengthens equality: operative rather than formal guarantee; correction of a State-created disadvantage; representation changing institutions; and the internal limits.

State the objections and answer them, including the one about entrenchment, which is the hardest.

Close with the limits as part of the doctrine, not as concessions: creamy layer, ceiling, data, efficiency under article 335, and the review machinery.

Distinctions

FieldProvisionBeneficiary
Education, generalArticle 15(4)Socially and educationally backward classes, SC and ST
Education, private institutionsArticle 15(5)The same, excluding minority institutions
Education and general, economicArticle 15(6)Economically weaker sections other than the above
Women and childrenArticle 15(3)Women and children
Public employmentArticle 16(4)A backward class inadequately represented
PromotionArticle 16(4A)Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes only
Public employment, economicArticle 16(6)Economically weaker sections
LegislatureArticles 330 and 332Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes
Local bodiesArticles 243D and 243TSC, ST and women
Services and standardsArticle 335 and its provisosScheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes
The doctrine's justificationThe limits that follow from it
The measure remedies a disadvantageIt must reach those who have the disadvantage: the creamy layer
It corrects a starting positionIt must be proportionate: the fifty per cent rule
It answers inadequate representationInadequacy must be shown by data
It must not destroy the serviceArticle 335, efficiency, with the proviso of 2000
It is a remedy, not a statusReview machinery under articles 338, 338A and 338B

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean anybody has a right to a reservation. Every provision is enabling; none is a source of an individual entitlement.

It does not mean equality has been suspended. On N.M. Thomas and Indra Sawhney the measure is an instance of equality, not an exception to it.

It does not mean merit is irrelevant. Article 335 requires efficiency of administration to be maintained, and Ashoka Kumar Thakur capped the cut-off differential at ten marks out of a hundred.

munotes.in606

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

It does not mean the doctrine is unbounded. Its limits come from its own justification, and a measure that outlives the disadvantage loses its ground.

And it does not mean the objections are answered by assertion. The entrenchment objection in particular is serious, and the honest answer is that the law has moved to make the categories track disadvantage more closely rather than that the objection has no force.

Quick revision

Definition: the deliberate differential treatment of a disadvantaged class to bring it to a position from which it can compete equally. Premise: equal treatment on unequal starting positions reproduces the inequality. Doctrine: N.M. Thomas, if equality of opportunity means effective material equality then article 16(4) is not an exception but an emphatic statement of the extent of article 16(1); Indra Sawhney, clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

Machinery: articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 15(6); 16(4), 16(4A), 16(4B), 16(6); 330, 332, 243D, 243T; 335 with its provisos; 46; and the commissions under articles 338, 338A and 338B. All enabling or directive; none confers an individual right.

Four arguments that it strengthens equality: it makes the guarantee operative rather than formal; it corrects a disadvantage the law itself created or tolerated; it produces representation, which changes the institutions that make and administer law; and it is bounded by limits that follow from its own justification.

Limits: the creamy layer (Indra Sawhney, applied in Ashoka Kumar Thakur); the fifty per cent rule and its qualifications; quantifiable data on inadequacy of representation; efficiency under article 335; and review machinery. Ashoka Kumar Thakur: cut-off not more than ten marks out of a hundred below the general category, and no reverse discrimination. Janhit Abhiyan: economic disadvantage addressed in a separate category, upheld three to two.

Test yourself

1. State the premise of the doctrine in two sentences. That a guarantee of equal treatment applied to persons whose starting positions differ reproduces the existing distribution of advantage. And that equality of opportunity must therefore mean effective material equality, so that a measure correcting the starting position performs the guarantee rather than departing from it.

2. Which two decisions supply the doctrinal statement, and what do they say? State of Kerala v. N.M. Thomas, that article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an emphatic way of putting the extent to which equality of opportunity may be carried; and Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, that clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1).

3. Name the provisions by field. Education: articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 15(6). Employment: articles 16(4), 16(4A), 16(4B), 16(6). Legislature and local bodies: articles 330, 332, 243D, 243T. Services: article 335. Directive: article 46. Machinery: articles 338, 338A, 338B.

munotes.in607

Compensatory Discrimination as a Doctrine

4. Why are the limits part of the doctrine rather than concessions to its opponents? Because the justification is the disadvantage. A measure that reaches those who no longer have it, or that goes further than the disadvantage warrants, or that continues after the disadvantage has gone, has lost its own ground.

5. How does the doctrine answer the objection that merit is sacrificed? By pointing to article 335, which requires efficiency of administration to be maintained and whose proviso says how far standards may be relaxed; and by observing that a candidate who reaches a given mark from a worse starting position has demonstrated more. Ashoka Kumar Thakur fixed the differential at not more than ten marks out of a hundred.

6. What is the entrenchment objection, and what is the honest answer? That a scheme distributing benefits by caste gives everyone a reason to assert a caste identity, so it preserves the categories it exists to dissolve. The answer is partly that the identity exists independently of the law, and partly that the law has moved to make the categories track disadvantage more closely, through the creamy layer, sub-classification since Davinder Singh, and the separate economic category in articles 15(6) and 16(6).

7. Why is a failure to make a special provision not justiciable? Because every provision in the scheme is enabling or directive. None confers a right on an individual to receive a benefit, so the absence of a scheme infringes nothing.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in608

Chapter

The Protections Given to Women

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The Constitution permits the State to make any special provision for women, directs it to secure them equal rights at work, reserves seats for them in local bodies and, once a delimitation is done, in the legislatures.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the protections given to women run on four tracks. There is the equality track, article 15(1) forbidding discrimination on the ground of sex, article 16(2) forbidding it in public employment, and article 15(3) permitting the State to make ANY SPECIAL PROVISION for women and children. There is the directive track, article 39(a) requiring the State to direct its policy towards securing that men and women EQUALLY have the right to an adequate means of livelihood, article 39(d) requiring EQUAL PAY FOR EQUAL WORK for both men and women, and article 42 requiring just and humane conditions of work and MATERNITY RELIEF. There is the representation track, articles 243D and 243T reserving not less than one-third of seats and of offices of chairperson in panchayats and municipalities, and articles 330A, 332A and 334A inserted by the One Hundred and Sixth Amendment 2023. And there is the statutory track, of which the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace Act 2013 is the leading example, itself the enactment of the guidelines laid down in Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan.

The constitutional provisions

Article 15(1) and 16(2). Sex is a prohibited ground of discrimination in both, and article 16(2) adds employment or office under the State.

Article 15(3). Nothing in article 15 shall prevent the State from making any special provision for WOMEN AND CHILDREN. It is not confined to a subject matter, unlike article 15(4) which is about advancement, or 15(5) which is about admission. It is the widest of the enabling clauses.

Article 39(a) and 39(d). The State shall direct its policy towards securing that the citizens, MEN AND WOMEN EQUALLY, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood; and that there is EQUAL PAY FOR EQUAL WORK for both men and women.

Article 42. The State shall make provision for securing JUST AND HUMANE CONDITIONS OF WORK AND FOR MATERNITY RELIEF.

Article 51A(e). A fundamental duty of every citizen to promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities, and TO RENOUNCE PRACTICES DEROGATORY TO THE DIGNITY OF WOMEN.

Articles 243D and 243T. In every panchayat and every municipality, not less than ONE-THIRD of the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes shall be reserved for women of those classes, and not less than one-third of the TOTAL number of seats shall be reserved for women; and not less than one-third of the offices of CHAIRPERSON shall be reserved for women. This is the reservation that has actually operated, since 1993.

munotes.in609

The Protections Given to Women

Articles 330A, 332A and 334A, inserted by the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act 2023, in force from 16 APRIL 2026. Article 330A reserves seats for women in the House of the People: as nearly as may be ONE-THIRD of the seats reserved under article 330(2) for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes shall be reserved for women of those classes, and as nearly as may be one-third, INCLUDING those seats, of the total number of seats to be filled by direct election. Article 332A does the same for the Legislative Assembly of every State.

And article 334A is the timing provision, which is what a candidate must get right. Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions, the reservation of seats for women in the House of the People, in a State Legislative Assembly and in the Legislative Assembly of the National Capital Territory of Delhi SHALL COME INTO EFFECT AFTER AN EXERCISE OF DELIMITATION IS UNDERTAKEN FOR THIS PURPOSE AFTER THE RELEVANT FIGURES FOR THE FIRST CENSUS TAKEN AFTER THE COMMENCEMENT of the Amendment Act have been published, and SHALL CEASE TO HAVE EFFECT ON THE EXPIRATION OF FIFTEEN YEARS from such commencement. Rotation of the reserved seats takes effect after each subsequent delimitation as Parliament may by law determine.

So the position is precise, and precision earns marks. The articles are in the Constitution and in force. The reservation does not yet operate, and will not until a census is taken, its figures published, and a delimitation undertaken for the purpose.

The judicial line: from protection to autonomy

The old approach protected women by excluding them. Air India v. Nergesh Meerza is its high point, holding that a rule resting on sex COUPLED WITH OTHER CONSIDERATIONS does not attract article 15(1), while striking down the termination on first pregnancy as official arbitrariness under article 14.

The turn is C.B. Muthamma v. Union of India, (1979) 4 SCC 260; AIR 1979 SC 1868. Facts. A senior woman officer of the Indian Foreign Service, denied promotion, challenged a rule requiring a woman member to obtain the Government's written permission before marrying, and another permitting refusal of promotion. Held. The rules were DISCRIMINATORY: if a married man has a right to be considered for a post, so has a married woman, and to make MARRIAGE A DISQUALIFICATION FOR ONE SEX ALONE is in defiance of articles 14, 15 and 16. The Court called on the executive to remove the stains of sex discrimination from the service rules WITHOUT WAITING FOR LITIGATION.

The method is settled in Anuj Garg v. Hotel Association of India, (2008) 3 SCC 1; AIR 2008 SC 663. Facts. Section 30 of the Punjab Excise Act 1914 prohibited the employment of any man under twenty-five and of ANY WOMAN in premises where liquor was consumed by the public. Held. The prohibition on the employment of women was unconstitutional: legislation framed as PROTECTION invites STRICT SCRUTINY; parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion; the proper course is to MAKE THE WORKPLACE SAFE rather than to keep women out of it; a law presuming women incapable of working in certain places is grounded in STEREOTYPE rather than in any relevant difference; and the tension between security and AUTONOMY must be resolved so that the essence of the guarantee, including the right to choose a profession, is not lost.

munotes.in610

The Protections Given to Women

And it is applied at the highest level in Secretary, Ministry of Defence v. Babita Puniya, (2020) 7 SCC 469; AIR 2020 SC 1000. Facts. Women officers of the Indian Army held Short Service Commissions; a 2019 policy offered permanent commissions prospectively, and the Union resisted extending them to serving officers and to command appointments, arguing physiological limitations, the composition of the rank and file, and the demands of family. Held. The appeal failed, with directions that every serving woman Short Service Commission officer be considered irrespective of length of service; that those with more than fourteen years who do not opt continue to twenty years of pensionable service; that the restriction of women to STAFF APPOINTMENTS ONLY not be enforced; and that all specialisations be open on the same terms as for men. An ABSOLUTE BAR on women seeking criteria or command appointments does not comport with articles 14 and 16, and the Union's submissions were rejected as founded on SEX STEREOTYPES.

Sexual harassment: from guidelines to statute

In Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1997 SC 3011, in the absence of any statute the Court laid down binding guidelines for the prevention of sexual harassment at the workplace, drawing on India's obligations under the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, and held that they would be binding until legislation was enacted.

In Medha Kotwal Lele v. Union of India the Court monitored compliance and issued further directions where the guidelines had not been implemented.

And Parliament enacted the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013. Its scheme:

  • Section 3 provides that NO WOMAN SHALL BE SUBJECTED TO SEXUAL HARASSMENT AT ANY WORKPLACE, and lists circumstances which, if they occur in relation to any act of sexual harassment, may amount to it.
  • Section 4 requires every employer of a workplace to constitute an INTERNAL COMPLAINTS COMMITTEE by written order; section 6 provides for a Local Committee in each district for workplaces where no Internal Committee exists and for complaints against the employer.
  • Section 9 provides for the making of a complaint, within a period from the date of the incident, extendable for reasons recorded.
  • Section 11 provides for the inquiry, and section 12 for interim action during its pendency.
  • Section 13 provides for the inquiry report and the action to be taken on it.
  • Section 19 sets out the DUTIES OF THE EMPLOYER, including providing a safe working environment, displaying the penal consequences, organising awareness programmes and assisting a complainant who wishes to file a criminal complaint.
  • Section 26 provides a PENALTY FOR NON-COMPLIANCE, with a heavier consequence, including cancellation or non-renewal of a licence or registration, on a second contravention.
munotes.in611

The Protections Given to Women

Section 14 punishes a false or malicious complaint, which is the provision to mention when the objection about misuse is raised.

Reform of personal law and of the family

Succession. Vineeta Sharma v. Rakesh Sharma, a Bench of three, held that the right conferred on a daughter by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act 2005 is BY BIRTH, so it does not depend on the father being alive on 9 September 2005, the coparcenary right being unobstructed heritage; earlier decisions to the contrary were overruled.

Maintenance. Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum and Danial Latifi v. Union of India, worked in Module III's first half.

Marriage. Shayara Bano v. Union of India, setting aside talaq-e-biddat, and the Act of 2019.

Guardianship. Githa Hariharan v. Reserve Bank of India, reading "after him" in section 6(a) of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956 as meaning in the absence of the father rather than after his death.

Criminal law. Joseph Shine v. Union of India, striking down section 497 of the Indian Penal Code because it treated a wife as her husband's property.

A worked example

"Discuss the different protections given to the backward classes, women and Scheduled Tribes in Indian pluralistic society." How should the women's third of the answer run?

Structure it by track, not by case. Equality: articles 15(1), 16(2) and 15(3). Directive: articles 39(a), 39(d) and 42. Representation: articles 243D and 243T, then 330A, 332A and 334A. Statutory: the Act of 2013, with the Maternity Benefit Act, the Equal Remuneration provisions and the Domestic Violence Act named.

Give the method, not just the list. The judicial approach has moved from protection by exclusion to scrutiny of stereotype: Nergesh Meerza, then C.B. Muthamma, then Anuj Garg, then Babita Puniya.

Show one statute in detail. The Act of 2013 is the best choice, because it lets you trace guidelines under article 32 in Vishaka, monitoring in Medha Kotwal Lele, and enactment.

munotes.in612

The Protections Given to Women

Be exact about the legislative reservation. Articles 330A, 332A and 334A are in force from 16 April 2026; the reservation itself awaits a census, publication of its figures, and a delimitation undertaken for the purpose, and then runs for fifteen years from the commencement of the Amendment Act.

And close on the limit. Article 15(3) permits ANY special provision for women, so the constitutional obstacle to reform is small. What has been lacking is not power but its exercise, which is the point about protective legislation Anuj Garg makes from the other direction.

Distinctions

TrackProvisions
EqualityArticles 15(1), 16(2); enabled by 15(3)
DirectiveArticles 39(a), 39(d), 42; duty in 51A(e)
Local representationArticles 243D and 243T, one-third of seats and of chairperson offices, operating since 1993
Legislative representationArticles 330A and 332A, timing governed by 334A
StatutoryAct of 2013 and the other welfare statutes
The protective approachThe autonomy approach
Excludes women from a riskRemoves the risk
Sex plus another consideration escapes article 15(1)Stereotype is the vice, whatever else is present
Parens patriae justifies exclusionParens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion
Air India v. Nergesh MeerzaAnuj Garg, Babita Puniya
In forceIn effect
Articles 330A, 332A and 334A, from 16 April 2026The reservation, after a census, publication of figures and a delimitation
Articles 243D and 243TOperating in panchayats and municipalities since 1993

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean women's reservation in Parliament is operating. The articles are in force; article 334A(1) postpones the reservation until after a delimitation following the first census after the commencement of the Amendment Act.

It does not mean article 15(3) is confined to advancement. Unlike article 15(4), it permits ANY special provision for women and children.

It does not mean protective legislation is always valid. Anuj Garg subjects it to strict scrutiny and treats stereotype as the vice.

It does not mean the sex-plus reading survives. Anuj Garg, Joseph Shine and Navtej Johar have moved decisively away from it, though Nergesh Meerza has not been formally overruled on that point.

And it does not mean the protections are only constitutional. Most of the operative law is statutory, and the Act of 2013 is the model: a right declared by a court under article 32, monitored, and then enacted.

Quick revision

Equality: articles 15(1), 16(2); article 15(3) permits ANY special provision for women and children. Directive: article 39(a), men and women equally to have an adequate means of livelihood; 39(d), equal pay for equal work; 42, just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief. Duty: article 51A(e), to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women.

munotes.in613

The Protections Given to Women

Representation: articles 243D and 243T, not less than one-third of seats and of chairperson offices in panchayats and municipalities. Articles 330A and 332A, One Hundred and Sixth Amendment 2023, in force 16 April 2026: as nearly as may be one-third of the seats reserved under article 330(2), and one-third including those, of the seats filled by direct election. Article 334A: takes effect only after a delimitation undertaken for the purpose following publication of the figures of the first census after the commencement, and ceases after fifteen years from that commencement.

Cases: C.B. Muthamma 1979, marriage as a disqualification for one sex alone defies articles 14, 15 and 16. Anuj Garg 2007, protective legislation invites strict scrutiny; make the workplace safe rather than exclude; stereotype is not a relevant difference; autonomy must be preserved. Babita Puniya 2020, an absolute bar on criteria or command appointments does not comport with articles 14 and 16. Vishaka 1997, guidelines binding until legislation. Medha Kotwal Lele, monitoring. Act of 2013: sections 3, 4, 6, 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19 and 26. Personal law: Vineeta Sharma, Githa Hariharan, Danial Latifi, Shayara Bano, Joseph Shine.

Test yourself

1. Which clause permits the widest special provision for women, and how does it differ from article 15(4)? Article 15(3), which permits ANY special provision for women and children, without being confined to advancement as article 15(4) is, or to admission as article 15(5) is.

2. What do articles 243D and 243T reserve? Not less than one-third of the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes for women of those classes; not less than one-third of the total seats for women; and not less than one-third of the offices of chairperson.

3. When do articles 330A and 332A take effect? The articles are in force from 16 April 2026, but by article 334A(1) the reservation comes into effect only after an exercise of delimitation undertaken for the purpose, following the publication of the relevant figures of the first census taken after the commencement of the One Hundred and Sixth Amendment Act, and ceases on the expiration of fifteen years from that commencement.

4. What method does the Court now apply to protective legislation? Strict scrutiny. Parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion; the workplace must be made safe rather than women excluded from it; a law presuming incapacity is grounded in stereotype and not in any relevant difference; and security must be reconciled with autonomy. Anuj Garg.

5. How did the law on sexual harassment develop? By guidelines laid down under article 32 in Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, drawing on India's obligations under the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women and binding until legislation; monitored in Medha Kotwal Lele; and enacted as the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace Act 2013.

munotes.in614

The Protections Given to Women

6. Name five provisions of the Act of 2013 and say what each does. Section 3, no woman shall be subjected to sexual harassment at any workplace; section 4, the Internal Complaints Committee; section 9, the complaint; section 13, the inquiry report and action on it; section 19, the duties of the employer; and section 26, the penalty for non-compliance, with cancellation or non-renewal of a licence on a second contravention.

7. What answers the objection that the Act of 2013 will be misused? Section 14, which punishes a false or malicious complaint and false evidence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in615

Chapter -One

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The Constitution protects the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes in seven separate fields, and a good answer names the field and the article together.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the protections fall under seven heads. IDENTIFICATION, by Presidential notification under articles 341 and 342, variable only by Parliament. EDUCATION AND ADVANCEMENT, articles 15(4) and 15(5), with the directive in article 46. EMPLOYMENT, articles 16(4), 16(4A) and 16(4B), read with article 335. POLITICAL REPRESENTATION, articles 330 and 332 for the legislatures, 243D and 243T for panchayats and municipalities, and article 334 for the period. TERRITORY AND LAND, article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and grants under article 275(1). SOCIAL DISABILITY, article 17 abolishing untouchability, with the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989. And MACHINERY, articles 338, 338A and 164(1).

Head by head

Identification. Article 341(1): the President may, with respect to any State or Union territory and after consultation with the Governor where it is a State, BY PUBLIC NOTIFICATION specify the castes, races or tribes, or parts of or groups within them, which shall be deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to that State. Article 341(2): PARLIAMENT may by law include or exclude, and save as so provided the notification SHALL NOT BE VARIED by any subsequent notification. Article 342 does the same for the Scheduled Tribes. The lists are STATE-SPECIFIC, which is why a person may be a Scheduled Caste in one State and not in another.

Education and advancement. Article 15(4), special provision for the advancement of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, overriding article 15 and article 29(2). Article 15(5), the same as to admission to educational institutions including private ones, aided or unaided, other than minority institutions. And article 46, the directive that the State shall promote WITH SPECIAL CARE the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections and IN PARTICULAR of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and shall PROTECT THEM FROM SOCIAL INJUSTICE AND ALL FORMS OF EXPLOITATION.

Employment. Article 16(4), reservation for a backward class not adequately represented; article 16(4A), reservation in promotion with consequential seniority, confined to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; article 16(4B), the carried-forward backlog as a separate class. Article 335: the claims of members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes shall be taken into consideration CONSISTENTLY WITH THE MAINTENANCE OF EFFICIENCY OF ADMINISTRATION in the making of appointments, with provisos permitting relaxation of qualifying marks and of standards of evaluation.

Political representation. Article 330, reservation of seats in the House of the People. Article 332, reservation in the Legislative Assembly of every State, EXCEPT for the Scheduled Tribes in the autonomous districts of Assam, with separate provision for those districts. Articles 243D and 243T, reservation in panchayats and municipalities in proportion to population, with not less than one-third of those seats for women of those classes, and reservation of chairperson offices.

munotes.in616

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

Article 334, the time limit. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions, the provisions relating to (a) reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the House of the People and in the Legislative Assemblies, and (b) representation of the Anglo-Indian community by nomination, shall cease to have effect on the expiration of EIGHTY YEARS in respect of clause (a) and SEVENTY YEARS in respect of clause (b) from the commencement of the Constitution, with a proviso saving any existing representation until dissolution. The differential figures were substituted by the One Hundred and Fourth Amendment 2019 in force from 25 January 2020, which is why the Anglo-Indian nomination has ceased and the Scheduled Caste and Scheduled Tribe reservation continues.

The Anglo-Indian provisions, which are the other half of what article 334 was about. The Constitution treated the Anglo-Indians as a community needing protection and gave them three things, none of them a reserved seat. NOMINATION TO THE HOUSE OF THE PEOPLE, article 331: notwithstanding article 81, the President may, IF HE IS OF OPINION that the community is not adequately represented, nominate NOT MORE THAN TWO MEMBERS of it to the House. NOMINATION TO A STATE ASSEMBLY, article 333: notwithstanding article 170, the Governor may, if he is of opinion that the community NEEDS REPRESENTATION in the Assembly and is not adequately represented, nominate ONE MEMBER of it. And POSTS IN CERTAIN SERVICES, article 336: for the first two years after the commencement, appointments of Anglo-Indians to posts in the RAILWAY, CUSTOMS, POSTAL AND TELEGRAPH services of the Union were to be made on the same basis as immediately before 15 August 1947, and in every succeeding two-year period the number of posts so reserved was to fall by TEN PER CENT, with a proviso that ALL SUCH RESERVATIONS SHALL CEASE at the end of ten years.

Three features of that set are worth an examiner's mark. It is NOMINATION and not reservation, so no constituency is set aside and no voter is displaced; the nominating authority acts on his own OPINION about adequacy, which makes it discretionary in a way article 330 is not; and article 336 built its own extinction into the text, tapering by a tenth every two years and ending after ten. The Anglo-Indian provisions were the Constitution's model of a protection designed to expire, and article 334, as amended in 2019, has now expired the nomination too. When a question asks whether compensatory protection can ever end, this is the worked example in the Constitution's own text.

munotes.in617

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

Territory and land. Article 244 with the FIFTH SCHEDULE for Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in States other than Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram, and the SIXTH SCHEDULE for the tribal areas of those four States. Article 275(1), grants-in-aid from the Consolidated Fund of India to States, with a proviso for sums for schemes of development to promote the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes and to raise the level of administration of the Scheduled Areas. The land protections themselves, the Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996 and the Forest Rights Act 2006, are worked in Module II.

Social disability. Article 17: untouchability is abolished, its practice in any form is forbidden, and the enforcement of any disability arising out of it is an offence punishable in accordance with law; with article 35 giving PARLIAMENT alone the power to prescribe the punishment. The statutes are the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, worked in the next chapter.

Machinery. Article 338, the National Commission for Scheduled Castes; article 338A, the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes. Both are CONSTITUTIONAL bodies, with the duty to investigate and monitor safeguards, to inquire into complaints, to participate in and advise on planning, and to report; both have the powers of a civil court for those functions and their reports are laid before Parliament. And the proviso to article 164(1): in the States of CHHATTISGARH, JHARKHAND, MADHYA PRADESH AND ODISHA there shall be a MINISTER IN CHARGE OF TRIBAL WELFARE, who may in addition be in charge of the welfare of the Scheduled Castes and backward classes.

The two decisions that fix the shape of the employment protections

In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477; 1992 Supp (3) SCC 217, nine judges held among other things that an executive provision under article 16(4) suffices and takes effect at once; that clause (4) is an instance and illustration of the classification inherent in clause (1); that the creamy layer can be and must be excluded; that reservations should not exceed fifty per cent, subject to extraordinary situations; and that article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion, which Parliament then reversed.

In State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh, decided on 1 August 2024 by seven judges, sub-classification within the Scheduled Castes was held constitutionally permissible and E.V. Chinnaiah overruled: article 341 creates a deeming fiction whose only consequence is that the listed castes receive the benefits the Constitution provides, and does not create an integrated homogeneous class; sub-classification does not violate article 341(2) because no caste is included in or excluded from the List; the State may sub-classify under articles 15(4) and 16(4) given a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, and must collect data on inadequacy of representation and establish that it flows from backwardness; and ARTICLE 335 IS NOT A LIMITATION on the power under articles 16(1) and 16(4) but a restatement of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

munotes.in618

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

Why the protections are of two kinds, and why that matters

Inclusion and insulation. Articles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332, 335 and 46 are instruments of INCLUSION: they bring a disadvantaged class into institutions it was excluded from. Article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, article 275(1), and the land and forest statutes are instruments of INSULATION: they protect a community's land, custom and administration from the ordinary law and from outsiders.

The two kinds pull differently. An inclusion measure ends when the disadvantage ends. An insulation measure does not, because it protects a way of life rather than remedying a deficit. That is why the creamy layer and the fifty per cent rule attach to the first and not to the second, and why article 371A and the Sixth Schedule have no time limit while article 334 does.

And article 17 belongs to neither. It abolishes a practice outright, binds private persons, and admits no exception, which is why it is the only one of these provisions that needs no justification in terms of disadvantage.

A worked example

Set out, under headings, the protections available to a member of a Scheduled Tribe living in a Scheduled Area who is denied entry to a village well, is not promoted in a State service, and whose land is sought to be acquired for a mine.

The well. Article 17, the enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchability being an offence; article 15(2), which binds private persons and covers the use of wells and tanks maintained out of State funds or dedicated to the general public; the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955, sections 3 and 4; and the Atrocities Act 1989 if the conduct falls within section 3.

The promotion. Article 16(4A) permits reservation in promotion with consequential seniority for the Scheduled Tribes; on M. Nagaraj as modified by Jarnail Singh the State must have quantifiable data on inadequacy of representation and on efficiency under article 335, but not on backwardness; and the creamy layer applies in that field. If the State has made no provision, none of this gives a right, because the clause is enabling.

The land. Article 244 with the Fifth Schedule; the State's Scheduled Areas land transfer regulation, and Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh holding that "person" in such a regulation includes the GOVERNMENT; consultation of the Gram Sabha under section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 before acquisition and resettlement; and forest rights determined by the Gram Sabha under section 6(1) of the Act of 2006. These are worked in Module II.

munotes.in619

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

The machinery. The National Commission for Scheduled Tribes under article 338A, which may inquire into the complaints and has the powers of a civil court for that purpose; and, in a State to which the proviso to article 164(1) applies, a Minister in charge of tribal welfare.

Distinctions

FieldProvision
IdentificationArticles 341 and 342; variation only by Parliament
Education and advancementArticles 15(4), 15(5); directive in article 46
EmploymentArticles 16(4), 16(4A), 16(4B); article 335 with its provisos
LegislaturesArticles 330 and 332; period fixed by article 334
Local bodiesArticles 243D and 243T
Territory and landArticle 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; grants under article 275(1)
Social disabilityArticle 17 with article 35; Acts of 1955 and 1989
MachineryArticles 338 and 338A; proviso to article 164(1)
Inclusion measuresInsulation measures
Bring the class into institutionsProtect the community's own arrangements
Justified by disadvantageJustified by the way of life
Bounded: creamy layer, fifty per cent, dataNot so bounded
Time-limited: article 334, eighty yearsNo time limit: Fifth and Sixth Schedules, article 371A

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the lists are national. Articles 341 and 342 make them State-specific, so a person may be a Scheduled Caste in one State and not in another.

It does not mean a State may alter a list. Only Parliament may, under articles 341(2) and 342(2); and after Davinder Singh a State may sub-classify without altering the list.

It does not mean article 334 has expired for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. The One Hundred and Fourth Amendment 2019 set eighty years for that reservation and seventy for the Anglo-Indian nomination, so the first continues and the second has ceased.

It does not mean article 335 restricts the reservation power. Davinder Singh holds it is not a limitation but a restatement of the need to consider the claims of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

And it does not mean the protections are all of a kind. Inclusion measures are bounded by the disadvantage they remedy; insulation measures are not, because they protect a way of life.

Quick revision

Identification: articles 341 and 342, Presidential notification, State-specific, varied only by Parliament. Education: articles 15(4) and 15(5); directive article 46, special care and protection from social injustice and all forms of exploitation. Employment: articles 16(4), 16(4A), 16(4B); article 335, claims considered consistently with the maintenance of efficiency of administration, with provisos allowing relaxation of qualifying marks and of standards of evaluation. Legislatures: articles 330 and 332, the latter excepting the Scheduled Tribes in the autonomous districts of Assam; article 334, EIGHTY years for the reservation of seats and SEVENTY for the Anglo-Indian nomination, as substituted by the One Hundred and Fourth Amendment 2019 in force 25 January 2020. Local bodies: articles 243D and 243T. Territory: article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; article 275(1) grants. Social disability: article 17 with article 35; the Acts of 1955 and 1989. Machinery: articles 338 and 338A, constitutional commissions with civil-court powers; proviso to article 164(1), a Minister in charge of tribal welfare in Chhattisgarh, Jharkhand, Madhya Pradesh and Odisha.

munotes.in620

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

Indra Sawhney 1992 and Davinder Singh 2024 fix the employment protections; Appa Balu Ingale and Kailas show the social ones in operation.

Test yourself

1. Who specifies the Scheduled Castes, and who may vary the list? The President, by public notification under article 341(1), after consultation with the Governor where it is a State. Only Parliament may include or exclude, under article 341(2), and save as so provided the notification shall not be varied by any subsequent notification.

2. What does article 334 now provide? That the reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the House of the People and the Legislative Assemblies ceases after EIGHTY years from the commencement of the Constitution, and the Anglo-Indian representation by nomination after SEVENTY years, as substituted by the One Hundred and Fourth Amendment 2019 with effect from 25 January 2020.

3. What does article 335 require, and how was it characterised in 2024? That the claims of members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes be taken into consideration consistently with the maintenance of efficiency of administration; its provisos permit relaxation of qualifying marks and of standards of evaluation. In State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh it was held not to be a limitation on the power under articles 16(1) and 16(4) but a restatement of the need to consider those claims.

4. Which provision requires a Minister for tribal welfare, and in which States? The proviso to article 164(1), in Chhattisgarh, Jharkhand, Madhya Pradesh and Odisha.

5. Which of the two national commissions are constitutional bodies? Both. The National Commission for Scheduled Castes under article 338 and the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes under article 338A, unlike the National Commission for Minorities, which is statutory.

6. Distinguish the two kinds of protection. Inclusion measures, such as articles 15(4), 16(4), 330, 332 and 335, bring the class into institutions and are bounded by the disadvantage they remedy, so the creamy layer, the ceiling and the time limit in article 334 attach to them. Insulation measures, such as article 244 with the Schedules and the land and forest statutes, protect a community's own arrangements and carry no such limits.

munotes.in621

The Protections Given to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes

7. Why can a person be a Scheduled Caste in one State and not in another? Because articles 341 and 342 specify the castes and tribes IN RELATION TO A PARTICULAR STATE OR UNION TERRITORY, so the lists are State-specific.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in622

Chapter -Two

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Article 17 abolishes untouchability and leaves Parliament alone to punish it, and the two statutes Parliament made contain the presumptions, the special courts and the bail rules that decide whether the abolition means anything.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 17 abolishes untouchability, forbids its practice in any form, and makes the enforcement of any disability arising out of it an offence punishable in accordance with law; article 35(a)(ii) gives PARLIAMENT, and expressly denies a State Legislature, the power to prescribe punishment for acts declared offences under Part III, and requires Parliament to make such laws as soon as may be. The statutes are the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955, enacted as the Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955 and renamed in 1976, and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989. In Subhash Kashinath Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra the Supreme Court read safeguards into the Act of 1989; Parliament removed them by inserting section 18A; and in Prathvi Raj Chauhan v. Union of India the Court UPHELD the removal.

The enforcement machinery of the Act of 1955

The offences themselves are worked in Module II. What matters here is the apparatus around them, because a right that cannot be proved is not a right.

Section 7A, deemed enforcement. Whoever compels any person, ON THE GROUND OF UNTOUCHABILITY, to do any SCAVENGING OR SWEEPING, or to remove any carcass, or to flay any animal, or to remove the umbilical cord, or to do any other job of a similar nature, shall be DEEMED to have enforced a disability arising out of untouchability, and is punishable with imprisonment of not less than three months. The deeming provision removes the need to prove the ground separately once the compulsion and the nature of the work are shown.

Section 12, the presumption. Where any act constituting an offence under the Act is committed in relation to a member of a Scheduled Caste, THE COURT SHALL PRESUME, UNLESS THE CONTRARY IS PROVED, that the act was committed on the ground of untouchability. This is the single most important evidentiary provision in the Act, because the ground is the element hardest to prove directly.

Section 13. No civil court shall entertain a suit, pass a decree or execute one contrary to the Act, and no court shall recognise any custom, usage or right which would inflict a disability contrary to it.

Sections 8 and 9, the economic sanctions. Cancellation or suspension of a LICENCE held by a person convicted, and resumption or suspension of a GRANT made by Government to a place of public worship whose manager or trustee is convicted.

Section 10A, the collective fine. Where after inquiry the State Government is satisfied that the inhabitants of an area are concerned in or abetting an offence under the Act, or harbouring offenders, or failing to render assistance in discovering or apprehending them, or suppressing material evidence, it may by notification impose a COLLECTIVE FINE on those inhabitants and apportion it according to its judgment of their respective means.

munotes.in623

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

Section 15A, the State's duty. The State Government shall take measures to ensure that the rights arising from the abolition of untouchability are made available to and availed of by those subjected to disability, including adequate facilities and LEGAL AID, officers to supervise prosecutions, SPECIAL COURTS, committees at appropriate levels, and a periodic survey of the working of the Act.

Section 14A protects action taken in good faith under the Act.

The Act of 1989 and the 2018 sequence

The Act of 1989 is the graver statute. Section 3 lists the offences of atrocity by a person not a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe against a member of one; section 4 punishes a public servant's wilful neglect of duties, with the duties spelt out; section 14 requires an Exclusive Special Court for one or more districts, established with the CONCURRENCE OF THE CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE HIGH COURT; section 14A provides for appeals notwithstanding the Code; section 15A sets out the rights of victims and witnesses; and section 18 provides that nothing in section 438 of the Code, the anticipatory bail provision, shall apply in relation to any case involving the arrest of a person accused under the Act.

Step one: the judgment, whose facts and holding are set out in Module II under caste and the abolition of untouchability. In short, on 20 March 2018 Subhash Kashinath Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra laid down three prospective directions: bail before arrest was made available notwithstanding section 18 in two situations; an arrest was made to depend on a prior sanction, differently sourced for a public servant and for anyone else; and an officer of a stated rank was permitted to satisfy himself first that the allegations were neither frivolous nor motivated.

Step two: the amendment, five months later. Act 27 of 2018 inserted SECTION 18A, which does three things in a single breath. It dispenses with any prior scrutiny before a first information report is registered. It frees the investigating officer from having to obtain anyone's sanction to arrest. And it restores the exclusion of section 438 of the Code in words which name their target: "notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court".

Step three: the amendment upheld. In Prathvi Raj Chauhan v. Union of India, (2020) 4 SCC 727; AIR 2020 SC 1036, decided on 10 February 2020 by Arun Mishra J. with Vineet Saran and S. Ravindra Bhat JJ. Facts. A challenge to section 18A. Held. The provisions were UPHELD. Section 18A is valid, the Court recording that ANTICIPATORY BAIL IS NOT ENTIRELY EXCLUDED in a case where no prima facie case is made out or where the complaint is found to be frivolous or motivated on a judicial scrutiny of the allegations. Bhat J. added a separate concurring opinion on FRATERNITY and on the acknowledgment of the otherness of each person's identity.

munotes.in624

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

Why the third step matters. It completes the dialogue. The Court read safeguards in; Parliament removed them; and the Court upheld the removal while preserving a narrow judicial residue. A candidate who stops after step two says that anticipatory bail is absolutely excluded, and a candidate who stops after step one states directions that no longer operate.

What the sequence tells you about this area of law

Two real problems, and the law has to hold both. The first is that offences under these Acts are chronically under-reported and under-prosecuted, which is why sections 7A and 12 of the Act of 1955 create deeming and presumption, why section 4 of the Act of 1989 punishes a public servant who does not register a complaint, and why section 14 requires an Exclusive Special Court. The second is that a cognizable, non-bailable offence with a presumption attached can be misused, which is what the 2018 judgment addressed.

The constitutional allocation decides who resolves it. Article 35(a)(ii) gives Parliament the power to prescribe punishment for an act declared an offence by Part III, and requires it to legislate. The design of the enforcement machinery is therefore a legislative choice, and the closing words of section 18A, "notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court", assert exactly that.

And Prathvi Raj Chauhan leaves a judicial residue rather than a judicial veto. Anticipatory bail is not entirely excluded where no prima facie case is made out or the complaint is frivolous or motivated on a judicial scrutiny of the allegations. That is the reconciliation, and it should be stated in those words.

The persistence of the practice

In Safai Karamchari Andolan v. Union of India, (2014) 11 SCC 224, worked in Module II, the Court found in 2014 that the practice had outlived a prohibiting statute of 1993 and a second one of 2013, and put every State and Union Territory under mandatory directions to find those still doing the work, to rehabilitate them, and to pay the families of the dead.

Read that against section 7A of the Act of 1955, which deems compulsion to do scavenging on the ground of untouchability to be the enforcement of a disability. The offence has existed since 1976 and the practice was still before the Court in 2014, which is the honest answer to any question about how effective this body of law has been.

munotes.in625

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

And State of Karnataka v. Appa Balu Ingale, AIR 1993 SC 1126; 1995 Supp (4) SCC 469; (1992) Supp 3 SCR 284, shows the evidentiary problem in a single case. The trial court convicted; the High Court disbelieved the eye witnesses and acquitted; the Supreme Court restored the conviction, holding that rejection to have been a patent error. Where the tribunal of fact is itself drawn from the society the statute is aimed at, the presumption in section 12 and the appellate power are what stand between the Act and futility.

A worked example

A complaint is made in 2026 that a group prevented a member of a Scheduled Caste from drawing water from a village well and abused him by his caste name. The accused apply for anticipatory bail and say the complaint is fabricated.

Registration. Nothing has to be checked before the first information report goes on the register: section 18A(1)(a). And if the station house officer declines, section 4 makes his refusal an offence.

Arrest. No sanction is needed from anybody: section 18A(1)(b).

Anticipatory bail. Sections 18 and 18A(2) shut section 438 of the Code out. Prathvi Raj Chauhan leaves the door ajar on two facts only, an absent prima facie case or a complaint shown on judicial scrutiny to be frivolous or motivated, so the applicants must plead one of them and cannot simply invoke the general jurisdiction.

Proof of the ground. If the charge is under the Act of 1955, section 12 requires the court to PRESUME, unless the contrary is proved, that the act was committed on the ground of untouchability, the victim being a member of a Scheduled Caste.

Forum. Section 14 of the Act of 1989: an Exclusive Special Court established with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, or a specified Court of Session in a district recording fewer cases. Section 15A gives the victim and witnesses their rights, and section 14A governs appeals.

And the constitutional footing. Article 17, with article 35(a)(ii) making the punishing law Parliament's alone.

Distinctions

Act of 1955Act of 1989
Enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchabilityAtrocities against members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes
Presumption of the ground: section 12Presumption as to offences: section 8
Deemed enforcement for scavenging and similar work: section 7AOffences listed in section 3
Licence and grant sanctions: sections 8 and 9Public servant's neglect: section 4
Collective fine: section 10AExclusive Special Court: section 14; appeals: section 14A
State duty, legal aid, special courts: section 15ARights of victims and witnesses: section 15A
No bar on anticipatory bailSections 18 and 18A
munotes.in626

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

March 2018August 2018February 2020
Subhash Kashinath Mahajan: anticipatory bail where no prima facie case; approval before arrest; preliminary enquiry permittedSection 18A: no preliminary enquiry; no approval; section 438 not to apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or directionPrathvi Raj Chauhan: section 18A upheld; anticipatory bail not entirely excluded where no prima facie case or a frivolous or motivated complaint

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean anticipatory bail is absolutely unavailable. Prathvi Raj Chauhan upheld section 18A while recording that anticipatory bail is not entirely excluded where no prima facie case is made out or the complaint is frivolous or motivated.

It does not mean the Mahajan directions are the law. Section 18A removed them, and its closing words apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or direction of any court.

It does not mean a State may make the punishing law. Article 35(a)(ii) gives that power to Parliament and expressly denies it to a State Legislature.

It does not mean the presumption reverses the burden of proving the offence. Section 12 of the Act of 1955 presumes the GROUND, that the act was on the ground of untouchability, where the act itself constituting an offence is committed in relation to a member of a Scheduled Caste.

And it does not mean the machinery has worked. Safai Karamchari Andolan found manual scavenging persisting in 2014, thirty-eight years after section 7A was inserted.

Quick revision

Article 17 with article 35(a)(ii): only Parliament may prescribe the punishment, and it was required to do so as soon as may be. Act of 1955: section 7A, deemed enforcement for compelled scavenging, sweeping, removal of a carcass, flaying, removal of the umbilical cord or similar work, not less than three months; section 8, cancellation or suspension of a licence; section 9, resumption or suspension of a Government grant; section 10A, collective fine on the inhabitants of an area; section 12, the court SHALL PRESUME the ground of untouchability where the victim is a member of a Scheduled Caste; section 13, civil courts barred and no custom to be recognised; section 14A, good faith; section 15A, State duty, legal aid, special courts, committees, periodic survey.

Act of 1989: section 3 offences; section 4 public servant's wilful neglect; section 14 Exclusive Special Court with the Chief Justice's concurrence; section 14A appeals; section 15A rights of victims and witnesses; sections 18 and 18A on bail before arrest.

munotes.in627

Article 17 and the Untouchability Statutes

Sequence, with the dates: 20 March 2018, three directions read into the Act; 17 August 2018, section 18A undoing all three by statute; 10 February 2020, Prathvi Raj Chauhan upholding section 18A and leaving a narrow judicial residue, with Bhat J. concurring on fraternity.

Test yourself

1. Who may make the law punishing the enforcement of untouchability, and under what provision? Parliament alone, under article 35(a)(ii), which expressly denies the power to a State Legislature and required Parliament to legislate as soon as may be after the commencement.

2. What does section 12 of the Act of 1955 presume? That where an act constituting an offence under the Act is committed in relation to a member of a Scheduled Caste, the court shall presume, unless the contrary is proved, that the act was committed ON THE GROUND OF UNTOUCHABILITY.

3. What does section 7A deem, and why is that useful? That compelling a person, on the ground of untouchability, to do scavenging or sweeping, to remove a carcass, to flay an animal, to remove the umbilical cord or to do similar work, is the enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchability, punishable with not less than three months. It removes the need to establish the disability separately once the compulsion and the nature of the work are shown.

4. Set out the three steps of the 2018 sequence. Subhash Kashinath Mahajan, 20 March 2018, reading in anticipatory bail where no prima facie case is made out, approval before arrest, and a permissible preliminary enquiry. Section 18A, inserted by Act 27 of 2018 on 17 August 2018, removing all three and providing that section 438 shall not apply notwithstanding any judgment, order or direction of any court. Prathvi Raj Chauhan, 10 February 2020, upholding section 18A.

5. What residue did Prathvi Raj Chauhan leave? That anticipatory bail is not entirely excluded in a case where no prima facie case is made out, or where the complaint is found to be frivolous or motivated on a judicial scrutiny of the allegations.

6. Name three sanctions in the Act of 1955 that are not imprisonment. Cancellation or suspension of a licence under section 8; resumption or suspension of a Government grant to a place of public worship under section 9; and a collective fine on the inhabitants of an area under section 10A.

7. What does Safai Karamchari Andolan show about the effectiveness of this law? That manual scavenging persisted in 2014, long after section 7A was inserted in 1976 and after the Act of 1993; the Court noted the Act of 2013 and directed identification, rehabilitation and compensation of ten lakh rupees to the family of each person who had died in such work since 1993.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in628

Chapter -Three

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Who counts as backward is decided by the President for the Union's purposes and by each State for its own, and the second half of that sentence was true, then false, then true again between 2018 and 2021.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: identification runs on three separate tracks. The Scheduled Castes are specified by the President under article 341 and varied only by Parliament; the Scheduled Tribes the same under article 342. The socially and educationally backward classes were, until 2018, identified by the Union for its purposes and by each State for its own, on the basis of commissions appointed under article 340 or under State law. The One Hundred and Second Amendment 2018 inserted article 338B, giving the National Commission for Backward Classes constitutional status, and article 342A, providing for a Presidential notification. The One Hundred and Fifth Amendment 2021 then substituted words in article 342A(1) to confine the Presidential notification to a CENTRAL LIST for the purposes of the CENTRAL GOVERNMENT, inserted an Explanation defining that list, and inserted article 342A(3) permitting every State or Union territory to prepare and maintain, for its own purposes, a list whose entries MAY BE DIFFERENT from the Central List.

The three tracks

Scheduled Castes: article 341. The President, by public notification, after consultation with the Governor where it is a State, specifies the castes, races or tribes or parts of or groups within them deemed to be Scheduled Castes IN RELATION TO THAT STATE OR UNION TERRITORY. Parliament alone may include or exclude, and save as so provided the notification shall not be varied by any subsequent notification.

Scheduled Tribes: article 342. The same scheme.

Socially and educationally backward classes: article 342A, inserted by the One Hundred and Second Amendment with effect from 15 August 2018 and substantially rewritten by the One Hundred and Fifth Amendment with effect from 15 September 2021. As it now stands:

  • 342A(1). The President may, with respect to any State or Union territory and after consultation with the Governor where it is a State, by public notification specify THE SOCIALLY AND EDUCATIONALLY BACKWARD CLASSES IN THE CENTRAL LIST WHICH SHALL FOR THE PURPOSES OF THE CENTRAL GOVERNMENT be deemed to be socially and educationally backward classes in relation to that State or Union territory. The words in capitals are the 2021 substitution; before it, the notification operated "for the purposes of the CONSTITUTION".
  • 342A(2). Parliament may by law include in or exclude from the Central List, and save as aforesaid the notification shall not be varied by any subsequent notification.
  • The Explanation, inserted in 2021: "Central List" means the list prepared and maintained by and for the Central Government.
  • 342A(3), inserted in 2021: notwithstanding clauses (1) and (2), EVERY STATE OR UNION TERRITORY MAY, BY LAW, PREPARE AND MAINTAIN, FOR ITS OWN PURPOSES, A LIST of socially and educationally backward classes, ENTRIES IN WHICH MAY BE DIFFERENT FROM THE CENTRAL LIST.
munotes.in629

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

And article 366(26C) defines "socially and educationally backward classes" as such backward classes as are so deemed under article 342A FOR THE PURPOSES OF THE CENTRAL GOVERNMENT OR THE STATE OR UNION TERRITORY, AS THE CASE MAY BE. The definition itself now carries the duality.

The Commissions

Article 340, original: the President may by order appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of socially and educationally backward classes within the territory of India and the difficulties under which they labour, to recommend the steps and grants needed, and to report to the President; the order shall define the Commission's procedure.

Article 338B, inserted in 2018: there shall be a Commission for the socially and educationally backward classes, to be known as the NATIONAL COMMISSION FOR BACKWARD CLASSES, consisting of a Chairperson, a Vice-Chairperson and three other Members. Its duties are to investigate and monitor safeguards, to inquire into complaints, to participate in and advise on planning and development, to report to the President on the working of the safeguards, and to discharge such other functions as the President may specify. For the investigation, monitoring and complaint functions it has the powers of a CIVIL COURT trying a suit, including summoning and enforcing attendance, requiring discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavits, requisitioning public records and issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses.

And article 338B(9) with its 2021 proviso. The Union and every State Government SHALL CONSULT THE COMMISSION on all major policy matters affecting the socially and educationally backward classes, PROVIDED that nothing in the clause shall apply for the purposes of clause (3) of article 342A. So a State making its own list under article 342A(3) is not obliged to consult the National Commission first, which is the mechanical expression of the restoration of the State's power.

Compare the other two commissions. Article 338, the National Commission for Scheduled Castes; article 338A, the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes. All three are constitutional, unlike the National Commission for Minorities, which is statutory.

The two amendments, and why they were made

Before 2018. Both the Union and the States identified socially and educationally backward classes for their own purposes, and each maintained its own list. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India had directed that a permanent Commission be created to examine requests for inclusion and complaints of over-inclusion or non-inclusion, whose advice should ordinarily bind the Government, and the National Commission for Backward Classes was created by statute in answer to that.

munotes.in630

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

The One Hundred and Second Amendment 2018 gave that Commission constitutional status in article 338B and, in article 342A as first enacted, provided for a Presidential notification of socially and educationally backward classes "for the purposes of the Constitution". Read with the new definition in article 366(26C), that raised a question the Amendment did not answer in terms: whether a State retained any power to identify such classes for its own purposes, or whether every list now had to come through the President and Parliament.

The One Hundred and Fifth Amendment 2021 answered it. It confined the Presidential notification to a CENTRAL LIST for the purposes of the CENTRAL GOVERNMENT; it defined the Central List in an Explanation; it inserted article 342A(3) preserving the power of every State and Union territory to prepare and maintain its own list, with entries which may DIFFER from the Central List; it amended article 366(26C) so that the definition follows the duality; and it added the proviso to article 338B(9) so that a State exercising the article 342A(3) power need not consult the Commission.

What the sequence shows. The identification of a backward class is not merely an administrative act; it is a question of who governs. A single national list would have made the Union the sole arbiter of a benefit that States distribute in their own services and colleges, which is a federal question as much as an equality one.

The tests that survive whichever authority acts

Whoever identifies a class, the substantive law is the same.

Caste may be the starting point but not the whole test. In M.R. Balaji v. State of Mysore, AIR 1963 SC 649; 1962 Supp (1) SCR 439, treating caste as almost the sole basis of social backwardness, with only incidental reference to economic condition, was held inconsistent with article 15(4): caste may be a relevant factor but cannot be the sole or predominant one.

A caste may nonetheless be a class. In Indra Sawhney, a caste CAN BE AND OFTEN IS A SOCIAL CLASS in India, and if socially backward it is a backward class for article 16(4); the same is true of occupational groups, sects and denominations among non-Hindus.

Economic criteria alone will not do. Indra Sawhney again: a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria, though identification on OCCUPATION-CUM-INCOME without reference to caste is permissible.

The creamy layer must be excluded. Indra Sawhney, and the whole line of cases in the earlier chapter.

And within a list, differentiation is now open. State of Punjab v. Davinder Singh, 1 August 2024, holding sub-classification within the Scheduled Castes permissible and overruling E.V. Chinnaiah, requires a rational principle of differentiation with a nexus to the purpose, and data on inadequacy of representation flowing from backwardness. Indra Sawhney had already permitted backward and more backward among the Other Backward Classes.

munotes.in631

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

A worked example

A State passes a law in 2026 adding a community to its own list of socially and educationally backward classes, without consulting the National Commission for Backward Classes and without any Presidential notification. The addition is challenged.

Power. Article 342A(3), inserted in 2021: every State may BY LAW prepare and maintain, FOR ITS OWN PURPOSES, a list whose entries may be different from the Central List. The State has proceeded by law, which the clause requires.

Consultation. The proviso to article 338B(9), inserted at the same time, provides that the duty to consult the Commission on major policy matters does not apply for the purposes of article 342A(3). So the absence of consultation is not a defect.

Presidential notification. Not needed for a State list. Article 342A(1) as substituted in 2021 governs the CENTRAL LIST for the purposes of the CENTRAL GOVERNMENT.

Would the answer have been different in 2020? That is the point of the question. Between 15 August 2018 and 15 September 2021 article 342A spoke of a notification "for the purposes of the Constitution" and contained no clause (3), and the State's power was in doubt. The One Hundred and Fifth Amendment removed the doubt.

What can still be challenged. The substance. The community must be shown socially AND educationally backward; caste may be a factor but not the sole or predominant one on M.R. Balaji; economic criteria alone will not do on Indra Sawhney; and the creamy layer must be excluded from the benefit.

And the effect of the addition. It operates for the State's own purposes only. It does not add the community to the Central List, which only the President under article 342A(1) and Parliament under article 342A(2) can affect.

Distinctions

ClassWho identifiesWho may vary
Scheduled CastesPresident, article 341(1)Parliament, article 341(2)
Scheduled TribesPresident, article 342(1)Parliament, article 342(2)
SEBC, Central ListPresident, article 342A(1)Parliament, article 342A(2)
SEBC, State listThe State by law, article 342A(3)The State by law
2018 to 2021After 15 September 2021
Notification "for the purposes of the Constitution"Notification confined to the Central List, for the purposes of the Central Government
No express State powerArticle 342A(3): every State may keep its own list, entries may differ
Article 366(26C) tied to a single deemingDefinition follows the duality
Duty to consult the Commission unqualifiedProviso to article 338B(9) excludes the article 342A(3) purpose
munotes.in632

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

CommissionArticleStatus
Scheduled Castes338Constitutional
Scheduled Tribes338AConstitutional
Backward Classes338B, from 15 August 2018Constitutional
MinoritiesAct of 1992Statutory
Investigating commission on backward classes340Appointed by the President, ad hoc

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State may alter the Central List. Article 342A(1) and (2) reserve that to the President and Parliament.

It does not mean a State list has effect outside the State. Article 342A(3) says "for its own purposes".

It does not mean the National Commission for Backward Classes has no role. Article 338B(9) requires the Union and every State to consult it on all major policy matters affecting these classes; only the article 342A(3) list-making purpose is excepted.

It does not mean a State may identify a class on any basis it likes. M.R. Balaji and Indra Sawhney govern the substance whoever exercises the power.

And it does not mean the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes have a comparable State power. Articles 341 and 342 have no equivalent of article 342A(3); only Parliament may vary those lists, and Davinder Singh holds that sub-classification does not vary them.

Quick revision

Articles 341 and 342: Presidential notification, State-specific, varied only by Parliament. Article 340: the President may appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of socially and educationally backward classes. Article 338B, One Hundred and Second Amendment 2018 in force 15 August 2018: the National Commission for Backward Classes, a Chairperson, a Vice-Chairperson and three Members, with civil-court powers for its investigation, monitoring and complaint functions, and a duty on the Union and every State to consult it on all major policy matters, subject to the 2021 proviso excluding the article 342A(3) purpose.

Article 342A as it now stands, after the One Hundred and Fifth Amendment 2021 in force 15 September 2021: (1) the President specifies the classes IN THE CENTRAL LIST for the purposes of the CENTRAL GOVERNMENT; (2) Parliament may include or exclude from the Central List; Explanation, the Central List is the list prepared and maintained by and for the Central Government; (3) notwithstanding clauses (1) and (2), every State or Union territory may BY LAW prepare and maintain, FOR ITS OWN PURPOSES, a list whose entries MAY BE DIFFERENT from the Central List. Article 366(26C) defines the expression by reference to whichever deeming applies.

Substance, whoever identifies: M.R. Balaji, caste may be relevant but not sole or predominant; Indra Sawhney, a caste can be a social class, economic criteria alone will not do, occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible, and the creamy layer must be excluded; Davinder Singh 2024, sub-classification within a list permissible on a rational principle with a nexus, overruling E.V. Chinnaiah.

munotes.in633

Who Decides Which Classes Are Backward

Test yourself

1. Who identifies the Scheduled Castes, and who may vary the list? The President by public notification under article 341(1), after consultation with the Governor where it is a State; and Parliament alone under article 341(2).

2. What did the One Hundred and Second Amendment do? It inserted article 338B, giving the National Commission for Backward Classes constitutional status, and article 342A, providing for a Presidential notification of socially and educationally backward classes; it came into force on 15 August 2018.

3. What did the One Hundred and Fifth Amendment change? It confined the Presidential notification to a CENTRAL LIST for the purposes of the CENTRAL GOVERNMENT, defined that list in an Explanation, inserted article 342A(3) permitting every State and Union territory to prepare and maintain its own list with entries which may differ, amended article 366(26C) accordingly, and added a proviso to article 338B(9) excluding the duty of consultation for the article 342A(3) purpose. It came into force on 15 September 2021.

4. May a State's list differ from the Central List? Yes, in terms: article 342A(3) says the entries "may be different from the Central List". But the State list operates for the State's own purposes only.

5. Must a State consult the National Commission before making its own list? No. The proviso to article 338B(9) excludes the article 342A(3) purpose, though the duty to consult on all other major policy matters affecting these classes remains.

6. Which of the commissions in this area are constitutional bodies? Those under articles 338, 338A and 338B, for the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and the Backward Classes. The National Commission for Minorities is statutory.

7. What substantive tests apply whoever makes the list? That the class be socially AND educationally backward; that caste may be a relevant factor but not the sole or predominant one (M.R. Balaji); that economic criteria alone will not identify a backward class, though occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible (Indra Sawhney); and that the creamy layer be excluded.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in634

Chapter -Four

Equality and Transgender Persons

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The Supreme Court declared a third gender and the right of a person to decide their own, and the statute Parliament then made put that decision in the hands of a District Magistrate.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in National Legal Services Authority v. Union of India the Supreme Court declared that hijras and eunuchs, apart from the binary genders, be treated as a THIRD GENDER for the purpose of safeguarding their rights under Part III; that a transgender person's RIGHT TO DECIDE THEIR SELF-IDENTIFIED GENDER is upheld and that the Centre and the States grant legal recognition as male, female or third gender; that they be treated as socially and educationally backward classes with reservation in educational admissions and public appointments; and that any insistence on SEX REASSIGNMENT SURGERY for declaring one's gender is IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL. Parliament enacted the Transgender Persons (Protection of Rights) Act 2019, whose section 3 prohibits discrimination on eight enumerated heads, section 4 confers a right to be recognised, sections 5 and 6 provide for an application to the DISTRICT MAGISTRATE and the issue of a certificate of identity, section 7 governs a change in gender, and section 18 creates offences.

The judgment

In National Legal Services Authority v. Union of India, (2014) 5 SCC 438; AIR 2014 SC 1863, decided on 15 April 2014. Facts. A petition by the National Legal Services Authority and others sought legal recognition of persons who identify as neither male nor female, and redress for the exclusion of the transgender community from education, employment, healthcare and public facilities.

Held. The Court declared and directed:

  • That HIJRAS AND EUNUCHS, apart from the binary genders, be treated as a THIRD GENDER for the purpose of safeguarding their rights under Part III and under laws made by Parliament and the State Legislatures.
  • That a transgender person's RIGHT TO DECIDE THEIR SELF-IDENTIFIED GENDER is upheld, and that the Centre and the States grant legal recognition of gender identity as male, female or third gender.
  • That the Centre and the States take steps to treat them as SOCIALLY AND EDUCATIONALLY BACKWARD CLASSES and extend reservation in educational admissions and public appointments.
  • That separate HIV sero-surveillance centres be operated.
  • That ANY INSISTENCE ON SEX REASSIGNMENT SURGERY for declaring one's gender is IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL.
  • That medical care and separate public facilities be provided, welfare schemes framed, and public awareness created.

Where the constitutional reasoning sits. Article 15 names five grounds and gender identity is not one of them. The route is to read discrimination on the ground of gender identity as discrimination on the ground of SEX, which is exactly the purposive move Navtej Singh Johar v. Union of India, (2018) 10 SCC 1, later made for sexual orientation when it held section 377 of the Indian Penal Code unconstitutional so far as it criminalised consensual conduct between adults in private, as violating articles 14, 15, 19 and 21, and held that CONSTITUTIONAL MORALITY, not popular or majoritarian morality, governs.

munotes.in635

Equality and Transgender Persons

And the autonomy reasoning rests on article 21. Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161, held privacy an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions, the last including bodily integrity, and required any invasion to satisfy legality, need in terms of a legitimate State aim, and proportionality. A requirement of surgery as the price of legal recognition is an invasion of bodily integrity and of decisional privacy, and that is why NALSA called it immoral and illegal.

The statute

Section 3, prohibition against discrimination. No person or establishment shall discriminate against a transgender person on any of the enumerated grounds: denial, discontinuation or unfair treatment in EDUCATIONAL establishments; unfair treatment in, denial of, or termination from EMPLOYMENT or occupation; denial, discontinuation or unfair treatment in HEALTHCARE services; denial or unfair treatment as to access to or enjoyment of any GOODS, ACCOMMODATION, SERVICE, FACILITY, BENEFIT, PRIVILEGE OR OPPORTUNITY dedicated to the use of the general public or customarily available to it; and as to the right of MOVEMENT, the right to RESIDE, and the opportunity to hold public or private office. Note that it binds a PERSON OR ESTABLISHMENT, so it operates horizontally where articles 15(1) and 16 do not.

Section 4, recognition. A transgender person shall have a RIGHT TO BE RECOGNISED as such, in accordance with the provisions of the Act.

Section 5, application. A transgender person MAY MAKE AN APPLICATION TO THE DISTRICT MAGISTRATE for a certificate of identity in the prescribed form and manner, with the prescribed documents; in the case of a minor, by a parent or guardian.

Section 6, the certificate. The District Magistrate, after examining the recommendation of the authority and, if he considers it necessary or desirable, after taking the assistance of other medical experts, shall issue a certificate of identity indicating the gender as TRANSGENDER; the gender shall be recorded in all official documents in accordance with the certificate; and the certificate confers rights and is proof of identity.

Section 7, change in gender. Provides for a person who has undergone surgery to change the gender recorded, on an application supported by a certificate from the Medical Superintendent or Chief Medical Officer of the institution where the surgery was performed.

Sections 8 to 15, obligations of the appropriate Government, non-discrimination in employment, obligations of establishments, a GRIEVANCE REDRESSAL mechanism, the right of residence, inclusive education, vocational training and healthcare.

munotes.in636

Equality and Transgender Persons

Sections 16 and 17, the NATIONAL COUNCIL FOR TRANSGENDER PERSONS and its functions.

Section 18, offences. Whoever compels or entices a transgender person into forced or bonded labour, other than compulsory service for public purposes imposed by Government; or denies the right of passage to a public place or obstructs access to it; or forces or causes a person to leave a household, village or place of residence; or harms, injures or endangers life, safety, health or well-being, whether mental or physical, or commits physical, sexual, verbal, emotional or economic abuse, is punishable with imprisonment of NOT LESS THAN SIX MONTHS AND UP TO TWO YEARS, and fine.

The criticism of the Act

Recognition is administrative, not self-declared. NALSA upheld the right to decide one's SELF-IDENTIFIED gender. The Act makes recognition depend on an application to a District Magistrate and a certificate issued by him after examining a recommendation and, if he thinks fit, taking medical assistance. That is a gap between the judgment and the statute, and a candidate should state it as a gap rather than as an outright contradiction, because section 6 as it stands does not on its face require surgery for a TRANSGENDER certificate.

Change to male or female requires surgery. Section 7 keys the change of recorded gender to surgery certified by a hospital, which reinstates in one direction the requirement NALSA condemned in another.

The penalty is low. Six months to two years for offences which, committed against anybody else, would attract the ordinary criminal law with much heavier maxima. The objection is that a special statute has ended by prescribing a lighter punishment for the same conduct against a protected class.

And reservation was directed but not enacted. NALSA directed that transgender persons be treated as socially and educationally backward classes with reservation in admissions and appointments. The Act of 2019 contains no reservation provision. After the One Hundred and Fifth Amendment 2021 a State may include them in its own list under article 342A(3), which is now the route.

The defence of the Act. A certificate produces an identity document that banks, employers, hospitals and registries will act on, which a bare declaration does not; the horizontal prohibition in section 3 reaches private establishments; and the grievance and Council machinery gives a person somewhere to go short of a writ petition.

The limit the Court itself drew

In Supriyo alias Supriya Chakraborty v. Union of India, decided on 17 October 2023. Facts. Petitions seeking recognition of marriage between queer and same-sex couples, principally by reading the Special Marriage Act 1954 in a gender-neutral way or by declaring its provisions unconstitutional so far as they exclude such couples. Held. The petitions FAILED on the principal relief: there is NO FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT TO MARRY under the Constitution; the Special Marriage Act is NEITHER UNCONSTITUTIONAL NOR CAPABLE OF BEING INTERPRETED so as to enable marriage between queer persons, since to do so would require the Court to rewrite the statute; and TRANSGENDER PERSONS IN HETEROSEXUAL RELATIONSHIPS MAY MARRY under the existing law. The Chief Justice's directions were not accepted by the majority.

munotes.in637

Equality and Transgender Persons

Why it belongs in this chapter. It marks the boundary between recognition and re-legislation. NALSA declared a status the Constitution's own terms could carry; Supriyo declined to create an institution the statute does not provide. The distinction between reading a ground purposively and rewriting a statute is the constitutional point, and a good answer makes it.

A worked example

A private hospital refuses admission to a transgender person; an employer terminates them on learning of their identity; and a District Magistrate refuses a certificate because no surgery has been undergone. Advise.

The hospital. Section 3(d) of the Act of 2019: denial or discontinuation of, or unfair treatment in, healthcare services. It binds a PERSON OR ESTABLISHMENT, so the private character of the hospital is no answer. Section 15 obliges the appropriate Government to provide healthcare facilities.

The employer. Section 3(b) and (c), unfair treatment in or termination from employment; section 9, non-discrimination in employment; and section 10, obligations of establishments, with a grievance redressal officer under section 11. If the employer is "State" under article 12 on the Ajay Hasia tests, article 16 is available as well.

The certificate. Section 6 requires the District Magistrate to issue a certificate of identity as a TRANSGENDER PERSON after the prescribed procedure; nothing in section 5 or section 6 conditions it on surgery, and NALSA holds any insistence on sex reassignment surgery for declaring one's gender to be IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL. A refusal on that ground is bad, and mandamus lies.

Constitutional claims. Articles 14, 15 and 16 on NALSA, reading gender identity into the ground of sex; article 21 on Puttaswamy for decisional privacy and bodily integrity; and article 19(1)(a) for the expression of identity, which NALSA also recognised.

What is not available. Reservation, unless the State has included transgender persons in its own list of socially and educationally backward classes under article 342A(3). And marriage other than in a heterosexual relationship, on Supriyo.

Distinctions

NALSA directedThe Act of 2019 provides
Recognition of the SELF-IDENTIFIED genderA certificate issued by the District Magistrate under section 6
No insistence on surgery, which is immoral and illegalSection 7 keys a change to male or female to certified surgery
Treatment as socially and educationally backward, with reservationNo reservation provision
Medical care, separate facilities, welfare schemes, awarenessSections 8 to 15, and the Council under sections 16 and 17
munotes.in638

Equality and Transgender Persons

Constitutional routeWhat it supplies
Article 15, ground of SEX read to include gender identityThe prohibited-ground claim
Article 21 with PuttaswamyDecisional privacy, bodily integrity, autonomy
Article 19(1)(a)Expression of identity
Article 14Arbitrariness, where no comparator is available
Article 16Public employment, if the employer is "State"

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean gender identity is a ground named in article 15. It is read into the ground of SEX, purposively, as sexual orientation was in Navtej Johar.

It does not mean the Act of 2019 implements NALSA. It gives effect to part of it, and departs from the self-identification principle in its procedure and from NALSA on surgery in section 7.

It does not mean a certificate is a precondition of the fundamental rights. Articles 14, 15, 19 and 21 apply of their own force; the certificate is a statutory proof of identity conferring statutory rights.

It does not mean transgender persons have a reservation. NALSA directed it; no statute provides it; and the route now is inclusion in a State list under article 342A(3).

And it does not mean the Court will supply what the legislature has not. Supriyo held that there is no fundamental right to marry and that the Special Marriage Act cannot be interpreted to cover queer couples without rewriting it.

Quick revision

NALSA, 15 April 2014: hijras and eunuchs to be treated as a THIRD GENDER for Part III purposes; the right to decide one's SELF-IDENTIFIED gender upheld and legal recognition as male, female or third gender to be granted; treatment as socially and educationally backward classes with reservation in admissions and appointments; separate HIV sero-surveillance centres; any insistence on sex reassignment surgery for declaring one's gender IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL; medical care, separate facilities, welfare schemes and public awareness.

Transgender Persons (Protection of Rights) Act 2019: section 3, prohibition against discrimination by any PERSON OR ESTABLISHMENT in education, employment, healthcare, goods and services available to the public, movement, residence and public or private office; section 4, right to be recognised; section 5, application to the DISTRICT MAGISTRATE, by a parent or guardian for a minor; section 6, certificate of identity as transgender, gender recorded in all official documents, the certificate conferring rights and being proof; section 7, change in gender on certified surgery; sections 8 to 15, government and establishment obligations, grievance redressal, residence, inclusive education, vocational training and healthcare; sections 16 and 17, the National Council; section 18, offences punishable with six months to two years and fine.

munotes.in639

Equality and Transgender Persons

Navtej Singh Johar 2018: section 377 unconstitutional as to consensual adult conduct in private; constitutional morality governs. Puttaswamy 2017: decisional privacy and bodily integrity; legality, legitimate aim, proportionality. Supriyo 2023: no fundamental right to marry; the Special Marriage Act neither unconstitutional nor capable of being read to cover queer couples; transgender persons in heterosexual relationships may marry.

Test yourself

1. What did NALSA declare about gender identity? That hijras and eunuchs, apart from the binary genders, be treated as a third gender for the purpose of safeguarding their rights under Part III; and that a transgender person's right to decide their SELF-IDENTIFIED gender is upheld, with legal recognition to be granted as male, female or third gender.

2. What did it say about surgery? That any insistence on sex reassignment surgery for declaring one's gender is IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL.

3. How is the ground brought within article 15? By reading discrimination on the ground of gender identity as discrimination on the ground of SEX, the same purposive move made for sexual orientation in Navtej Singh Johar.

4. What does section 3 of the Act of 2019 prohibit, and against whom does it operate? Discrimination against a transgender person in education, employment, healthcare, access to goods, accommodation, services, facilities, benefits, privileges or opportunities available to the public, movement, residence and the holding of public or private office. It binds any PERSON OR ESTABLISHMENT, so it operates horizontally.

5. How is a certificate of identity obtained, and what is the criticism? By application to the District Magistrate under section 5, who issues it under section 6 after examining the recommendation of the authority and, if he thinks necessary or desirable, taking medical assistance. The criticism is that this makes recognition administrative where NALSA upheld self-identification.

6. What punishment does section 18 prescribe? Imprisonment of not less than six months and up to two years, with fine, for the offences it lists, which include forced or bonded labour, denial of passage to a public place, forcing a person to leave a household or village, and physical, sexual, verbal, emotional or economic abuse.

7. What did Supriyo decide, and why does it matter here? That there is no fundamental right to marry, that the Special Marriage Act is neither unconstitutional nor capable of being interpreted to enable marriage between queer persons without rewriting it, and that transgender persons in heterosexual relationships may marry under the existing law. It marks the boundary between reading a constitutional ground purposively and rewriting a statute.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in640

Chapter -Five

Equality and Disability

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

Equality for a disabled person is not achieved by applying the same rule to them, but by changing the rule enough that they can use it, and Indian law now treats a refusal to make that change as discrimination.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: disability is not one of the grounds named in article 15(1), so the constitutional claim rests on article 14, on article 21 read with Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, and on the directive principles in articles 41 and 46. The operative law is the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016. Section 2(y) defines REASONABLE ACCOMMODATION as necessary and appropriate modification and adjustments, WITHOUT IMPOSING A DISPROPORTIONATE OR UNDUE BURDEN in a particular case, to ensure to persons with disabilities the enjoyment or exercise of rights EQUALLY WITH OTHERS. Section 3(3) provides that no person with disability shall be discriminated against on the ground of disability UNLESS IT IS SHOWN THAT THE IMPUGNED ACT OR OMISSION IS A PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM. Section 32 reserves not less than five per cent of seats in higher education for persons with benchmark disabilities; section 34 reserves not less than four per cent of vacancies in every Government establishment. And in Vikash Kumar v. Union Public Service Commission the Supreme Court held that a failure to provide reasonable accommodation CONSTITUTES DISCRIMINATION.

The constitutional footing

Article 14. Both routes are available. The classification route asks whether a rule which applies alike to a disabled and a non-disabled person is treating unequals alike; the arbitrariness route asks whether the rule rests on any determining principle at all.

Article 15(1) does NOT name disability. The five grounds are religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth, and the list is closed. This is why disability litigation in India is statutory in a way that sex-discrimination litigation is not.

Article 16 covers public employment, and section 34 of the Act operates in that field.

Article 21. Puttaswamy held privacy an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions including bodily integrity, and required any invasion to satisfy legality, need in terms of a legitimate State aim, and PROPORTIONALITY. Dignity and autonomy under article 21 are what a claim to accommodation ultimately rests on.

Article 21A, free and compulsory education for children between six and fourteen, which section 31 of the Act works out for children with benchmark disabilities.

Articles 41 and 46. Article 41 directs the State, within the limits of its economic capacity and development, to make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and DISABLEMENT, and in other cases of undeserved want. Article 46 directs the State to promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the WEAKER SECTIONS.

munotes.in641

Equality and Disability

The Act of 2016

Section 2(s), "person with disability", means a person with LONG TERM physical, mental, intellectual or sensory impairment which, in interaction with barriers, hinders his full and effective participation in society equally with others. It is NOT tagged to any percentage.

Section 2(r), "person with benchmark disability", means a person with not less than FORTY PER CENT of a specified disability where the disability has not been defined in measurable terms, or a person with a disability so certified.

Why the distinction decides cases. The reservation provisions, sections 32 and 34, operate for persons with BENCHMARK disabilities. The non-discrimination and accommodation provisions, sections 3 and 2(y), operate for persons with DISABILITY. A candidate who treats the two expressions as synonyms will get the answer wrong.

Section 2(y), reasonable accommodation. Necessary and appropriate MODIFICATION AND ADJUSTMENTS, WITHOUT IMPOSING A DISPROPORTIONATE OR UNDUE BURDEN in a particular case, to ensure to persons with disabilities the enjoyment or exercise of rights EQUALLY WITH OTHERS. Three elements: it is appropriate to the individual; it is bounded by undue burden; and its object is equality of enjoyment, not charity.

Section 3, equality and non-discrimination. (1) The appropriate Government shall ensure that persons with disabilities enjoy the right to equality, life with dignity and respect for integrity EQUALLY WITH OTHERS. (2) It shall take steps to utilise their capacity by providing an appropriate environment. (3) NO PERSON WITH DISABILITY SHALL BE DISCRIMINATED ON THE GROUND OF DISABILITY, UNLESS IT IS SHOWN THAT THE IMPUGNED ACT OR OMISSION IS A PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM. (4) No person shall be deprived of personal liberty ONLY on the ground of disability. (5) The appropriate Government shall take necessary steps to ensure reasonable accommodation.

Note the structure of section 3(3). It is a proportionality clause written into a statute: discrimination is prohibited, and the defence is that the act or omission is a proportionate means of achieving a legitimate aim, with the BURDEN on the person asserting it. That is the same structure as the Puttaswamy test, and its presence in the statute is what makes the Indian disability code unusually modern.

Section 32, higher education. All Government institutions of higher education and other higher education institutions RECEIVING AID from the Government shall reserve NOT LESS THAN FIVE PER CENT of seats for persons with benchmark disabilities, who shall also be given an UPPER AGE RELAXATION OF FIVE YEARS for admission.

Section 34, employment. Every appropriate Government shall appoint in every Government establishment NOT LESS THAN FOUR PER CENT of the total number of vacancies in the cadre strength in each group of posts for persons with benchmark disabilities, of which ONE PER CENT EACH is reserved for (a) blindness and low vision, (b) deaf and hard of hearing, and (c) locomotor disability including cerebral palsy, leprosy cured, dwarfism, acid attack victims and muscular dystrophy, and ONE PER CENT for (d) and (e), which cover autism, intellectual disability, specific learning disability, mental illness and multiple disabilities.

munotes.in642

Equality and Disability

Section 33 requires the appropriate Government to identify posts for that reservation.

The leading case

In Vikash Kumar v. Union Public Service Commission, AIR 2021 SC 2447, decided on 11 February 2021, Dr D.Y. Chandrachud J. Facts. The appellant, who has WRITER'S CRAMP, a chronic neurological condition, was denied the facility of a scribe in the Civil Services Examination. The Commission's notification allowed a scribe only to blind candidates and to candidates with a locomotor disability or cerebral palsy of not less than forty per cent, that is to persons with a BENCHMARK disability.

Held. The appeal succeeded. A BENCHMARK DISABILITY IS NOT A PRECONDITION TO OBTAINING A SCRIBE. Section 2(s), unlike section 2(r), is NOT TAGGED to the notion of a benchmark disability and is phrased in broad terms; the appellant's condition falls within Entry IV of the Schedule; and to deny the facility of a scribe would negate the rights and entitlements the Act recognises. The Court held and declared that the appellant is entitled to a scribe for the Civil Services Examination and for any other competitive selection conducted under the authority of the government.

On reasonable accommodation, following General Comment 6 of the Committee on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, the Court held that it is a component of the principle of INCLUSIVE EQUALITY and a SUBSTANTIVE EQUALITY FACILITATOR, so that A FAILURE TO PROVIDE REASONABLE ACCOMMODATION CONSTITUTES DISCRIMINATION; that the obligation is of IMMEDIATE EFFECT; that the duty is INDIVIDUALISED and determinations must be made CASE BY CASE in consultation with the disabled person; and that the principle requires DIALOGUE with the individual rather than assumptions about how barriers can be tackled.

And it issued directions. The Ministry of Social Justice and Empowerment to frame guidelines within three months regulating access to a scribe for persons with disability within section 2(s) where the nature of the disability is a barrier to writing an examination, with norms for certification by a competent medical authority; and sensitisation programmes in educational institutions and professional spheres.

Why it matters beyond disability. It imports into Indian equality law the idea that equality can require DIFFERENT treatment tailored to an individual, not merely a different rule for a class. Reservation is a class remedy; reasonable accommodation is an individual one, and the two are not the same instrument.

munotes.in643

Equality and Disability

The method, and its relation to the rest of the module

The disability method is the same move as Anuj Garg, one step further. Anuj Garg v. Hotel Association of India, (2008) 3 SCC 1; AIR 2008 SC 663, held that legislation framed as PROTECTION invites STRICT SCRUTINY, that parens patriae will not sustain a total exclusion, that the proper course is to MAKE THE WORKPLACE SAFE rather than to keep the excluded class out of it, and that a law presuming incapacity is grounded in STEREOTYPE. Disability law says the same thing about barriers: the remedy for an inaccessible building is a ramp, not a rule that disabled persons need not apply.

And section 3(3) tells you where the burden lies. The person defending the exclusion must show that it is a PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM, which is exactly the Puttaswamy structure. A defence of administrative inconvenience will not answer it.

The limit is in the definition. Section 2(y) excludes an accommodation that would impose a DISPROPORTIONATE OR UNDUE BURDEN IN A PARTICULAR CASE. That is the counterweight, and a good answer states it, because a duty with no limit would be a duty nobody could perform.

A worked example

A State public service commission refuses a candidate with a specific learning disability certified at twenty-five per cent the use of a scribe and extra time, saying the Act gives those facilities only to persons with benchmark disabilities. Advise.

First, which definition applies? Section 2(r), benchmark disability, governs the RESERVATION provisions in sections 32 and 34. It does not govern the accommodation provisions. Section 2(s), person with disability, is not tagged to a percentage.

Second, the direct authority. Vikash Kumar holds that a benchmark disability is NOT a precondition to obtaining a scribe, and that section 2(s) is phrased in broad terms.

Third, the framework. Section 2(y) defines reasonable accommodation and section 3(5) obliges the appropriate Government to take necessary steps to ensure it. On Vikash Kumar the failure to provide it IS discrimination, the obligation is of immediate effect, and the determination must be individualised and made in consultation with the candidate.

Fourth, the defence. Section 3(3) allows the commission to show that its act or omission is a PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM. Preventing misuse is a legitimate aim; a blanket exclusion of everyone below forty per cent is not a proportionate means of achieving it, and Vikash Kumar pointed to certification by a competent medical authority as the proportionate answer.

munotes.in644

Equality and Disability

Fifth, the constitutional claims. Article 14, both on classification, since the forty per cent line has no nexus with the object of enabling a candidate to write, and on arbitrariness; and article 21, for dignity and autonomy on Puttaswamy.

Sixth, what the candidate cannot claim. A reserved seat under section 32 or a reserved post under section 34, both of which are keyed to a benchmark disability.

Distinctions

Section 2(s), person with disabilitySection 2(r), person with benchmark disability
Long term impairment which, in interaction with barriers, hinders full and effective participationNot less than forty per cent of a specified disability, or so certified
No percentageA percentage
Governs sections 3 and 2(y): non-discrimination and accommodationGoverns sections 32 and 34: reservation
Vikash Kumar: not a precondition to a scribeThe gateway to the quotas
ReservationReasonable accommodation
A class remedyAn individual remedy
Fixed proportion: five per cent of seats, four per cent of postsWhatever the individual needs
Keyed to benchmark disabilityKeyed to disability
Statutory entitlementFailure to provide is DISCRIMINATION
No dialogue requiredRequires dialogue with the individual
ProvisionWhat it gives
Section 3(1)Equality, life with dignity, respect for integrity equally with others
Section 3(3)No discrimination unless a proportionate means of a legitimate aim
Section 3(4)No deprivation of personal liberty ONLY on the ground of disability
Section 3(5)Duty to take steps to ensure reasonable accommodation
Section 32Not less than five per cent of seats in higher education, and five years' age relaxation
Section 34Not less than four per cent of vacancies, distributed one per cent to each of four groups

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean disability is a ground under article 15. It is not; the five grounds are closed, and the claim runs under articles 14 and 21 and under the statute.

It does not mean every disabled person is entitled to a quota. Sections 32 and 34 are keyed to BENCHMARK disability under section 2(r).

It does not mean accommodation is unlimited. Section 2(y) excludes what would impose a disproportionate or undue burden in a particular case.

It does not mean the State can plead inconvenience. Section 3(3) requires it to show that the act or omission is a proportionate means of achieving a legitimate aim.

And it does not mean reasonable accommodation is a form of reservation. Reservation distributes a fixed share to a class; accommodation adjusts a rule for an individual, after dialogue with that individual, and a failure to do it is discrimination.

Quick revision

Constitution: disability is NOT a ground in article 15(1); the claim rests on articles 14, 16, 21 with Puttaswamy, 21A, and the directives in articles 41 (public assistance in cases of disablement) and 46.

munotes.in645

Equality and Disability

Act of 2016: section 2(s), person with disability, long term impairment which in interaction with barriers hinders full and effective participation, no percentage; section 2(r), person with benchmark disability, not less than forty per cent or so certified; section 2(y), reasonable accommodation, necessary and appropriate modification and adjustments WITHOUT IMPOSING A DISPROPORTIONATE OR UNDUE BURDEN in a particular case, to ensure enjoyment or exercise of rights EQUALLY WITH OTHERS; section 3(3), no discrimination on the ground of disability UNLESS the act or omission is shown to be a PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM; section 3(4), no deprivation of liberty only on that ground; section 3(5), duty to ensure accommodation; section 32, five per cent of seats in Government and Government-aided higher education, with five years' age relaxation; section 33, identification of posts; section 34, four per cent of vacancies in every Government establishment, one per cent each to blindness and low vision, deaf and hard of hearing, and locomotor disability, and one per cent to the remaining categories.

Vikash Kumar, 11 February 2021: a benchmark disability is NOT a precondition to a scribe; section 2(s) is not tagged to a percentage; reasonable accommodation is a component of INCLUSIVE EQUALITY and a substantive equality facilitator, so a FAILURE TO PROVIDE IT CONSTITUTES DISCRIMINATION; the obligation is of immediate effect, the duty individualised, and determinations require dialogue with the person; guidelines directed within three months, with certification by a competent medical authority; sensitisation directed.

Test yourself

1. Is disability a prohibited ground under article 15? No. The five grounds are religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth, and the list is closed. A disability claim runs under articles 14 and 21, under article 16 in public employment, and under the Act of 2016.

2. Distinguish sections 2(s) and 2(r). Section 2(s) defines a person with disability as one with a long term impairment which, in interaction with barriers, hinders full and effective participation, without any percentage. Section 2(r) defines a person with benchmark disability as one with not less than forty per cent of a specified disability or so certified. Reservation is keyed to 2(r); non-discrimination and accommodation to 2(s).

3. Define reasonable accommodation as the Act defines it. Necessary and appropriate modification and adjustments, without imposing a disproportionate or undue burden in a particular case, to ensure to persons with disabilities the enjoyment or exercise of rights equally with others.

4. What is the structure of section 3(3)? A prohibition of discrimination on the ground of disability, subject to a defence that the impugned act or omission is a PROPORTIONATE MEANS OF ACHIEVING A LEGITIMATE AIM, which the person relying on it must show.

munotes.in646

Equality and Disability

5. State the two propositions in Vikash Kumar. That a benchmark disability is not a precondition to obtaining a scribe, section 2(s) being untagged to any percentage; and that reasonable accommodation is a component of inclusive equality and a substantive equality facilitator, so that a failure to provide it constitutes discrimination, the duty being of immediate effect, individualised, and requiring dialogue with the person concerned.

6. What do sections 32 and 34 reserve? Section 32, not less than five per cent of seats in all Government and Government-aided institutions of higher education for persons with benchmark disabilities, with a five-year upper age relaxation. Section 34, not less than four per cent of the vacancies in the cadre strength of each group of posts in every Government establishment, one per cent each for blindness and low vision, for the deaf and hard of hearing, and for locomotor disability, and one per cent for the remaining specified categories.

7. How does reasonable accommodation differ from reservation? Reservation is a class remedy distributing a fixed share to a defined class. Accommodation is an individual remedy, adjusting a rule to the needs of a particular person after dialogue with them, bounded only by disproportionate or undue burden, and its refusal is itself discrimination.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in647

Chapter -Six

Article 18: Titles

Syllabus topic 5, "Equality in Plural Society".

In one line

The State may not confer a title, a citizen may not accept one from a foreign State, and a national award is not a title provided nobody puts it in front of their name.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 18(1) provides that NO TITLE, NOT BEING A MILITARY OR ACADEMIC DISTINCTION, shall be conferred by the State. Article 18(2) provides that no citizen of India shall accept any title from any foreign State. Article 18(3) provides that no person who is not a citizen shall, WHILE HE HOLDS ANY OFFICE OF PROFIT OR TRUST UNDER THE STATE, accept without the consent of the President any title from any foreign State. Article 18(4) provides that no person holding any office of profit or trust under the State shall, WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF THE PRESIDENT, accept any present, emolument or office of any kind from or under any foreign State. In Balaji Raghavan v. Union of India a Constitution Bench held that the National Awards do not amount to "titles" within article 18(1) and should not be used as suffixes or prefixes, and that a recipient who does so should forfeit the award.

Why an article about titles sits among the equality rights

Because a hereditary title is a permanent legal inequality. The Court's reasoning in Balaji Raghavan is the answer, and it should be reproduced: hereditary titles of nobility CONFLICT WITH THE PRINCIPLE OF EQUALITY in so far as they create a SEPARATE, IDENTIFIABLE CLASS of people who are distinct from the rest of society and have access to SPECIAL PRIVILEGES; and titles which are not hereditary but carry SUFFIXES OR PREFIXES have the same effect, though in lesser degree.

And because of the history. The Court noted that the Indian Constitution may be unique in requiring that awards conferred by the State are not to be used as suffixes or prefixes, and that the difference is born of the peculiar problems these titles created in pre-independence India and the earnest desire of the framers to prevent their repetition.

So article 18 is not a curiosity. It is the equality code operating on STATUS rather than on treatment, which is the same subject as article 17, where the status abolished was a disability rather than a privilege. A candidate who pairs articles 17 and 18 in an answer is reading Part III correctly.

The four clauses

18(1), the prohibition on conferment. No title, NOT BEING A MILITARY OR ACADEMIC DISTINCTION, shall be conferred by the State. Two exceptions are written into the clause: a military distinction and an academic one. So a gallantry decoration and a degree or a professorship are outside it.

munotes.in648

Article 18: Titles

18(2), acceptance by a citizen. No citizen of India shall accept ANY TITLE from ANY FOREIGN STATE. Note that this clause is absolute: no consent of the President can cure it, unlike clauses (3) and (4).

18(3), acceptance by a non-citizen holding office here. No person who is not a citizen shall, WHILE HOLDING an office of profit or trust under the State, accept a title from a foreign State WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF THE PRESIDENT. The condition is the holding of the office; a non-citizen not holding one is outside the clause.

18(4), presents and offices. No person holding any office of profit or trust under the State shall, without the consent of the President, accept any PRESENT, EMOLUMENT OR OFFICE of any kind from or under any foreign State. This clause is wider than the others in subject matter, because it is not confined to titles, and narrower in application, because it attaches only to office-holders.

Notice the pattern. The prohibition is absolute where it is easiest to police and the harm greatest, that is on the State conferring and on the citizen accepting; and it is subject to Presidential consent where a legitimate occasion may arise, that is for foreign nationals in Indian service and for gifts and offices.

The leading case

In Balaji Raghavan v. Union of India, (1996) 1 SCC 361; AIR 1996 SC 770, decided on 15 December 1995 by a Constitution Bench of five, A.M. Ahmadi C.J.I. Facts. Writ petitions challenged the National Awards, the Bharat Ratna, Padma Vibhushan, Padma Bhushan and Padma Shri, as "titles" forbidden by article 18(1), and complained that they were being conferred liberally on undeserving persons.

Held. THE NATIONAL AWARDS DO NOT AMOUNT TO "TITLES" WITHIN THE MEANING OF ARTICLE 18(1) AND THEY SHOULD NOT BE USED AS SUFFIXES OR PREFIXES. If a recipient uses one that way, the DEFAULTER SHOULD FORFEIT THE AWARD, by the procedure in Regulation 10 of each of the four notifications creating the awards.

The reasoning. Hereditary titles conflict with equality because they create a separate identifiable class with special privileges; non-hereditary titles carrying suffixes or prefixes have the same effect in lesser degree; and what article 18(1) interdicts is the use of a designation as part of a name, on the pattern of "Sir". Since the National Awards are not titles of nobility and are not to be used as suffixes or prefixes, they are outside the prohibition.

On the argument about misuse. It was contended that the purpose of the awards had been diluted and that they were granted liberally to the undeserving; the Court noted the Bill introduced by ACHARYA KRIPALANI to abolish the decorations, and that he had chaired the Sub-Committee on Fundamental Rights where article 18(1) was formulated, so that he was fully aware of its import. But it held it AXIOMATIC THAT THE MISUSE OF A CONCEPT DOES NOT CHANGE ITS INHERENT NATURE.

munotes.in649

Article 18: Titles

And it criticised the selection process, which is the half of the judgment answers usually omit. The guidelines in the Home Ministry's communique were held EXTREMELY WIDE, IMPRECISE, AMENABLE TO ABUSE AND WHOLLY UNSATISFACTORY for the objective they sought to achieve; there was NO LIMIT on the maximum number of awards in a year or in any category, although the Prime Minister's Committee on Awards and Honours of 1948 had recommended limits and most countries provide them, so that the importance of the awards is not diluted. The Court suggested a NATIONAL COMMITTEE constituted by the Prime Minister in consultation with the President, including the Speaker of the Lok Sabha, the Chief Justice of India or his nominee and the Leader of the Opposition, with corresponding State committees to recommend names; that no award be conferred except on the National Committee's recommendation, with the approval of the Prime Minister and the President; and that the total number of awards in a year SHOULD NOT EXCEED FIFTY. The writ petitions were disposed of.

A worked example

Consider four situations under article 18.

A State Government confers the designation "Rajya Ratna" on a citizen, to be used before their name. That is a title conferred by the State, and it is neither a military nor an academic distinction. Article 18(1) forbids it, and the vice is precisely the use before the name.

A citizen of India is knighted by a foreign State and uses the style. Article 18(2) forbids the acceptance, absolutely, and no Presidential consent is available.

A foreign national serving as a professor in a State university accepts a foreign decoration. Article 18(3) applies, because he holds an office of profit or trust under the State; he needs the consent of the President. If he held no such office, the clause would not touch him.

An Indian civil servant is given a valuable gift by a foreign government while on an official visit. Article 18(4) applies: no person holding an office of profit or trust under the State shall accept any present, emolument or office of any kind from or under any foreign State without the consent of the President.

And a recipient of the Padma Shri who signs their name with the award before it. On Balaji Raghavan the awards are not titles and may be conferred, but they are NOT TO BE USED AS SUFFIXES OR PREFIXES, and a defaulter should forfeit the award under Regulation 10 of the relevant notification.

munotes.in650

Article 18: Titles

Distinctions

ClauseWho is boundSubjectPresidential consent?
18(1)The StateConferring a title, other than a military or academic distinctionNot applicable
18(2)A citizen of IndiaAccepting a title from a foreign StateNo; absolute
18(3)A non-citizen holding an office of profit or trust under the StateAccepting a title from a foreign StateYes
18(4)Any person holding an office of profit or trust under the StateAccepting a present, emolument or office from a foreign StateYes
A titleA national award
Creates a separate identifiable class with special privilegesRecognises a service or an achievement
Attaches to the name as a suffix or prefixMust not attach to the name
Forbidden by article 18(1)Outside article 18(1): Balaji Raghavan
Hereditary titles the paradigm caseConferred on an individual, not transmitted
Article 17Article 18
Abolishes a status which is a DISABILITYForbids a status which is a PRIVILEGE
Binds private personsClause (1) binds the State; the rest bind individuals
Enforcement by statute under article 35No statute needed; the prohibition is self-executing
Both are the equality code operating on STATUS rather than on treatment

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the National Awards are unconstitutional. Balaji Raghavan held they are not titles within article 18(1).

It does not mean they may be used freely. They should NOT be used as suffixes or prefixes, and a defaulter should forfeit the award.

It does not mean a military or academic distinction is a title. Article 18(1) excepts both in terms.

It does not mean article 18(2) admits an exception. A citizen may not accept a foreign title at all; the Presidential consent in clauses (3) and (4) does not extend to it.

And it does not mean the Court approved the selection process. It called the guidelines extremely wide, imprecise, amenable to abuse and wholly unsatisfactory, and suggested a National Committee and a cap of fifty awards a year.

Quick revision

Article 18(1): no title, not being a MILITARY OR ACADEMIC DISTINCTION, shall be conferred by the State. 18(2): no citizen of India shall accept any title from any foreign State; absolute. 18(3): no non-citizen holding an office of profit or trust under the State shall accept a title from a foreign State without the consent of the President. 18(4): no person holding an office of profit or trust under the State shall accept any PRESENT, EMOLUMENT OR OFFICE of any kind from or under any foreign State without the consent of the President.

Balaji Raghavan, 15 December 1995, Constitution Bench: the National Awards do not amount to titles within article 18(1) and should not be used as suffixes or prefixes; a defaulter should forfeit the award under Regulation 10 of the notification creating it. Reasoning: hereditary titles conflict with equality by creating a separate identifiable class with special privileges, and non-hereditary titles carrying suffixes or prefixes have the same effect in lesser degree; the misuse of a concept does not change its inherent nature. Criticism: the Home Ministry's guidelines are extremely wide, imprecise, amenable to abuse and wholly unsatisfactory, with no limit on numbers; a National Committee suggested, constituted by the Prime Minister in consultation with the President and including the Speaker of the Lok Sabha, the Chief Justice or his nominee and the Leader of the Opposition, with State committees recommending names, and a cap of fifty awards a year.

munotes.in651

Article 18: Titles

Test yourself

1. Reproduce article 18(1) and name its exceptions. "No title, not being a military or academic distinction, shall be conferred by the State." The exceptions are a military distinction and an academic distinction.

2. Which clause is absolute, and which admit of Presidential consent? Article 18(2), forbidding a citizen from accepting a title from a foreign State, is absolute. Articles 18(3) and 18(4) permit the acceptance with the consent of the President.

3. What does article 18(4) cover that the other clauses do not? A PRESENT, EMOLUMENT OR OFFICE of any kind from or under a foreign State, and not merely a title; but it binds only a person holding an office of profit or trust under the State.

4. Are the Bharat Ratna and the Padma awards titles? No. Balaji Raghavan held that the National Awards do not amount to titles within article 18(1), on the condition that they are not used as suffixes or prefixes.

5. What happens if a recipient uses one as a prefix? The defaulter should FORFEIT the award, by the procedure laid down in Regulation 10 of each of the four notifications creating the awards.

6. Why does the Constitution forbid titles at all? Because a hereditary title creates a separate, identifiable class distinct from the rest of society with access to special privileges, which conflicts with the principle of equality; and a non-hereditary title carrying a suffix or prefix has the same effect in lesser degree.

7. What did the Court say about the selection of recipients? That the Home Ministry's guidelines were extremely wide, imprecise, amenable to abuse and wholly unsatisfactory, with no limit on the number of awards in a year or in a category; and it suggested a National Committee including the Speaker of the Lok Sabha, the Chief Justice of India or his nominee and the Leader of the Opposition, State committees to recommend names, conferment only on the National Committee's recommendation with the approval of the Prime Minister and the President, and a total of not more than fifty awards a year.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in652

Module IV

munotes.in

Chapter -Seven

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

A constitution is made by a majority, and the whole difficulty of a plural society is what happens to those the majority does not represent, which is exactly what international human rights law exists to answer.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: MU's fourth module joins pluralism to international concerns, and the join is not accidental. The instruments in this module, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights 1948, the two Covenants of 1966, the Genocide Convention 1948 and the United Nations Declaration on Minorities 1992, were made in response to what majorities had done to minorities inside sovereign States, and they assert that how a State treats those within its own territory is not a matter for that State alone. India's own constitutional text acknowledges this: article 51(c) directs the State to FOSTER RESPECT FOR INTERNATIONAL LAW AND TREATY OBLIGATIONS; article 51A(c) makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; article 253 gives Parliament power to legislate for the whole or any part of India for IMPLEMENTING ANY TREATY, agreement or convention; and Entries 13 and 14 of List I place participation in international conferences and the entering into and implementing of treaties in the Union's exclusive field.

The provisions

Article 51. The State shall endeavour to (a) promote international peace and security; (b) maintain just and honourable relations between nations; (c) FOSTER RESPECT FOR INTERNATIONAL LAW AND TREATY OBLIGATIONS IN THE DEALINGS OF ORGANISED PEOPLES WITH ONE ANOTHER; and (d) encourage settlement of international disputes by arbitration. It is a Directive Principle, so article 37 makes it unenforceable by any court while declaring the principles fundamental in the governance of the country.

Article 51A(c). A fundamental duty of every citizen to uphold and protect the SOVEREIGNTY, UNITY AND INTEGRITY of India. It is placed here because the objection to international human rights supervision is always an objection about sovereignty, and the Constitution itself makes sovereignty a value.

Article 253. The implementing power: Parliament may make any law for the whole or any part of India to give effect to a treaty or to a decision at an international conference, and its opening non-obstante words let it do so even on a STATE List subject. A treaty obligation therefore displaces the ordinary division of legislative power, which is why this article belongs as much to Module I as to this one.

Entries 13 and 14 of List I. Participation in international conferences and the implementing of decisions made there; and the making and implementing of treaties. Both sit in the UNION List, so treaty-making is an exclusively Union function and no State has any part in it.

munotes.in653

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

Article 372. Continuance in force of the existing law until altered, repealed or amended, which is the provision through which pre-Constitution international obligations and the law giving effect to them survived.

Why the two halves of the module belong together

A plural society's hardest problem is the permanent minority. Democratic procedure gives a group with fewer votes fewer outcomes, indefinitely. Module II worked the domestic answers: fundamental rights, the basic structure, minority rights in articles 29 and 30, the special provisions in Part XVI. All of them are inside the same constitutional order the majority controls.

International human rights law is the answer from outside. It asserts three things a domestic order cannot easily assert about itself. That certain protections do not depend on a State's consent to give them. That how a State treats its own nationals is a matter of international concern. And that the individual, not only the State, is a subject of the law.

The instruments in this module were made because of what majorities did. The Genocide Convention was adopted on 9 December 1948 and the Universal Declaration the following day, and neither was drafted in the abstract.

And India's own courts have used them. Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1997 SC 3011, held that sexual harassment at the workplace violates articles 14, 15, 21 and 19(1)(g), and in the absence of legislation laid down binding guidelines DRAWING ON THE CONVENTION ON THE ELIMINATION OF ALL FORMS OF DISCRIMINATION AGAINST WOMEN, directing that they be treated as law declared under article 141 until suitable legislation was enacted. That is a domestic court filling a domestic gap with an international standard.

The obstacle, and why it is not fatal

India is a dualist State. A treaty binds India in international law on ratification; it does not thereby become part of Indian law. Only Parliament can make it so, which is what article 253 is for.

But dualism is not a wall, and the Supreme Court said so as early as 1984 in Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey. The short form for this chapter is that the doctrine of INCORPORATION is accepted here, so a rule of CUSTOM not contrary to municipal law is part of Indian law; that where custom and statute conflict THE STATUTE WINS; and that comity requires a statute to be read, so far as its language admits, consistently with international law.

Those three sentences open four different doors, and this chapter deliberately does not walk through them. Incorporation of custom, construction, the filling of a gap under article 141, and legislation under article 253 are worked, with the cases, in the last chapter but two of this module, [How International Law Enters Indian Law]. What matters at the start of the module is only this: an obligation India has undertaken abroad reaches a court here by one of a small number of known routes, so a question about a Convention is never simply outside Indian law.

munotes.in654

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

The right that does not depend on citizenship

In National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, AIR 1996 SC 1234; (1996) 1 SCC 742, decided on 9 January 1996. Facts. The Chakmas, who had migrated from what was then East Pakistan and been settled in the North-East Frontier Agency, faced quit notices and ultimatums from a students' union threatening forcible eviction; and Deputy Commissioners were refusing to FORWARD their applications for registration as citizens under section 5 of the Citizenship Act 1955, rejecting them at the threshold. The National Human Rights Commission petitioned under article 32.

Held. The petition was allowed and mandamus issued. "We are a country governed by the Rule of Law. Our Constitution confers certain rights on EVERY HUMAN BEING and certain other rights on CITIZENS. Every person is entitled to equality before the law and equal protection of the laws. So also, no person can be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Thus THE STATE IS BOUND TO PROTECT THE LIFE AND LIBERTY OF EVERY HUMAN BEING, BE HE A CITIZEN OR OTHERWISE." The State must act impartially and carry out its legal obligations to safeguard their life, health and well-being WITHOUT BEING INHIBITED BY LOCAL POLITICS.

Why it belongs at the opening of this module. It shows that the domestic constitution already contains a category of right that does not turn on membership of the political community, which is the same idea international human rights law works from. Articles 14 and 21 speak of "any PERSON"; articles 15, 16 and 19 speak of "citizens". The distinction is the Constitution's own acknowledgment that some claims are human rather than national.

A worked example

A treaty India has ratified guarantees a protection which no Indian statute provides. A litigant invokes it. Trace the possibilities.

One, is it customary international law? If the rule is customary and not contrary to municipal law, Gramophone Company holds it incorporated and to be followed by the courts.

Two, is there a statute to construe? If a statute covers the field, it is to be read, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with the obligation. This is the commonest and safest route.

Three, is there a gap? If no statute occupies the field and a fundamental right is engaged, Vishaka shows a court filling the gap by declaring guidelines under article 141 until legislation is enacted.

munotes.in655

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

Four, is there a conflict? If an Act of Parliament contradicts the obligation, Gramophone Company is against the litigant: municipal law prevails and the court must give effect to the Act.

Five, what can be done about a conflict? Only legislation, under article 253, which Parliament may enact for the whole or any part of India and on any subject, notwithstanding the distribution of legislative power.

And six, what does article 51(c) add? It is a directive principle, so it creates no right; but it is a recognised aid to construction, and a court reading a statute consistently with an international obligation is doing what article 51(c) directs the State to do.

Distinctions

CustomTreaty
Part of Indian law without moreBinds India abroad, not at home, until Parliament acts
Both yield to a conflicting Act of ParliamentBoth yield to a conflicting Act of Parliament
Rights of every personRights of citizens
Articles 14, 20, 21, 21A, 22, 23, 24, 25 to 28Articles 15, 16, 19, 29, 30
NHRC v. State of Arunachal Pradesh: the State must protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwiseMembership of the political community is the qualification
ProvisionFunction
Article 51(c)Directive: foster respect for international law and treaty obligations
Article 51A(c)Duty: uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India
Article 253Power: Parliament may legislate to implement a treaty, notwithstanding the Lists
Entries 13 and 14, List ICompetence: conferences and treaty-making are exclusively Union
Article 372Continuance of existing law

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a ratified treaty is Indian law. India is dualist; article 253 exists because implementation requires legislation.

It does not mean international law can override a statute. In a conflict the Act of Parliament governs.

It does not mean article 51 is decorative. It is a directive principle, unenforceable but fundamental in governance, and it is a recognised aid to the construction of statutes.

It does not mean article 253 can be used to bypass the States for its own sake. It is a power to implement a treaty, and its non-obstante words are directed to that purpose.

And it does not mean the international standard is always higher. On several questions worked in this module the Indian constitutional protection is wider than the treaty, which is a point worth making rather than assuming the traffic runs one way.

Quick revision

Article 51: the State shall endeavour to promote international peace and security, maintain just and honourable relations between nations, FOSTER RESPECT FOR INTERNATIONAL LAW AND TREATY OBLIGATIONS, and encourage settlement of disputes by arbitration; a directive principle, so unenforceable under article 37 but fundamental in governance. Article 51A(c): fundamental duty to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India. Article 253: notwithstanding the foregoing provisions, Parliament may make any law for the whole or any part of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention, or any decision at an international conference. Entries 13 and 14 of List I: participation in international conferences and the implementing of decisions there; and entering into and implementing treaties. Article 372: continuance of existing law.

munotes.in656

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

Gramophone Company 1984, in the short form this chapter needs: incorporation of custom accepted, the statute prevailing over it in a conflict, and comity requiring a consistent construction. Vishaka 1997: guidelines drawn from a Convention and declared as law under article 141 pending legislation. NHRC v. State of Arunachal Pradesh 1996: the State is bound to protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise. The first two are worked in full at [How International Law Enters Indian Law]; the third is worked at [Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands].

Test yourself

1. Why does a paper on constitutionalism and pluralism end in international law? Because a plural society's hardest problem is the permanent minority, whose protection cannot rest solely on an order the majority controls; international human rights law asserts that certain protections do not depend on a State's consent, that a State's treatment of its own nationals is a matter of international concern, and that the individual is a subject of the law.

2. Reproduce article 51(c) and say what kind of provision it is. "Foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another." It is a Directive Principle of State Policy, unenforceable by any court under article 37 but fundamental in the governance of the country.

3. What does article 253 empower, and why do its opening words matter? It empowers Parliament to make any law for the whole or any part of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention or any decision at an international conference. Its opening words, "notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter", allow Parliament to legislate even on a State List subject for that purpose.

4. State the rule in Gramophone Company. That customary international law not contrary to municipal law is deemed incorporated into domestic law and is to be followed by the courts; that where there is a conflict municipal law prevails and a court must give effect to an Act of Parliament; and that comity requires a statute to be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law.

munotes.in657

Why a Constitutional Paper Ends in International Law

5. How did Vishaka use an international instrument? By drawing on the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women to frame guidelines on sexual harassment at the workplace where no legislation existed, and directing that they be treated as law declared under article 141 until suitable legislation was enacted.

6. Which Indian rights belong to every person rather than to citizens? Articles 14, 20, 21, 21A, 22, 23, 24 and 25 to 28 speak of persons; articles 15, 16, 19, 29 and 30 are confined to citizens.

7. What did the Court say in the Chakma case about non-citizens? That the Constitution confers certain rights on every human being and certain other rights on citizens; that every person is entitled to equality before the law and equal protection of the laws, and cannot be deprived of life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law; and that the State is bound to protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in658

Chapter -Eight

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Thirty articles adopted on 10 December 1948, which are not a treaty and bind nobody by their own force, and which have become the most influential legal text of the century.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Universal Declaration of Human Rights was adopted by the General Assembly of the United Nations on 10 DECEMBER 1948, by resolution 217A (III), with forty-eight States in favour, none against and eight abstentions. It is a DECLARATION, not a treaty, so it created no legal obligation when adopted; its authority comes from the Charter provisions it elaborates, from its subsequent acceptance, and from the two Covenants of 1966 which turned it into binding law. It has a Preamble and thirty articles, which fall into five groups: articles 1 and 2, the foundation; articles 3 to 21, civil and political rights; articles 22 to 27, economic, social and cultural rights; article 28, the right to an international order; and articles 29 and 30, the duties and the limitation clause.

Where it comes from

The Charter of the United Nations 1945 contains the obligation the Declaration elaborates. Article 1(3) makes it a purpose of the Organization to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character, and in PROMOTING AND ENCOURAGING RESPECT FOR HUMAN RIGHTS AND FOR FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS FOR ALL WITHOUT DISTINCTION as to race, sex, language or religion. Article 55 requires the United Nations to promote universal respect for and observance of human rights, and ARTICLE 56 pledges all Members to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of those purposes.

The Charter did not say what those rights were. The Declaration is the answer to that gap, drafted by the Commission on Human Rights and adopted two years after the Commission first met.

And it was adopted the day after the Genocide Convention, 9 December 1948, which is a fact worth stating because it explains the temper of both.

The thirty articles

Group one: the foundation, articles 1 and 2.

  • Article 1. All human beings are BORN FREE AND EQUAL IN DIGNITY AND RIGHTS; they are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a SPIRIT OF BROTHERHOOD.
  • Article 2. Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms WITHOUT DISTINCTION OF ANY KIND, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status; and no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country to which a person belongs, whether independent, trust, NON-SELF-GOVERNING or under any other limitation of sovereignty. The second sentence is aimed at colonial territories.
munotes.in659

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

Group two: civil and political rights, articles 3 to 21.

  • 3. Life, liberty and security of person.
  • 4. No slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade prohibited in all their forms.
  • 5. No torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
  • 6. Recognition EVERYWHERE as a person before the law.
  • 7. Equality before the law and equal protection of the law without discrimination, and protection against incitement to discrimination.
  • 8. An EFFECTIVE REMEDY by the competent national tribunals for acts violating fundamental rights granted by the constitution or by law.
  • 9. No arbitrary arrest, detention or exile.
  • 10. A fair and public hearing by an INDEPENDENT AND IMPARTIAL TRIBUNAL, in full equality, in the determination of rights and obligations and of any criminal charge.
  • 11. Presumed innocent until proved guilty in a public trial with all the guarantees necessary for the defence; and no retrospective penal law or heavier penalty.
  • 12. No arbitrary interference with PRIVACY, family, home or correspondence, nor attacks on honour and reputation, and protection of the law against such interference.
  • 13. Freedom of movement and residence within a State; and the right to leave any country, INCLUDING HIS OWN, and to return to his country.
  • 14. The right to SEEK AND TO ENJOY IN OTHER COUNTRIES ASYLUM from persecution, not available for prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
  • 15. The right to a NATIONALITY, and no arbitrary deprivation of it or denial of the right to change it.
  • 16. Men and women of full age, without limitation due to race, nationality or religion, to marry and found a family, with equal rights as to marriage, DURING marriage and at its dissolution; marriage only with the FREE AND FULL CONSENT of the intending spouses; and the family as the natural and fundamental group unit of society entitled to protection.
  • 17. The right to own property alone as well as in association with others, and no arbitrary deprivation.
  • 18. Freedom of thought, conscience and religion, INCLUDING FREEDOM TO CHANGE religion or belief, and to manifest it in teaching, practice, worship and observance, alone or in community, in public or private.
  • 19. Freedom of opinion and expression, including freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and REGARDLESS OF FRONTIERS.
  • 20. Freedom of peaceful assembly and association, and no compulsion to belong to an association.
  • 21. The right to take part in the government of one's country directly or through freely chosen representatives; equal access to public service; and that the WILL OF THE PEOPLE SHALL BE THE BASIS OF THE AUTHORITY OF GOVERNMENT, expressed in periodic and genuine elections by universal and equal suffrage and by secret vote.
munotes.in660

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

Group three: economic, social and cultural rights, articles 22 to 27.

  • 22. Social security, and realisation, through national effort and international co-operation and IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE ORGANIZATION AND RESOURCES OF EACH STATE, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for dignity and the free development of personality.
  • 23. Work, free choice of employment, just and favourable conditions and protection against unemployment; EQUAL PAY FOR EQUAL WORK without discrimination; just and favourable remuneration ensuring an existence worthy of human dignity; and the right to form and join TRADE UNIONS.
  • 24. Rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and PERIODIC HOLIDAYS WITH PAY.
  • 25. An adequate standard of living for health and well-being, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and security in unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood beyond one's control; and special care and assistance for MOTHERHOOD AND CHILDHOOD, all children, WHETHER BORN IN OR OUT OF WEDLOCK, to enjoy the same social protection.
  • 26. Education, free at least in the elementary and fundamental stages, elementary education COMPULSORY, technical and professional education generally available and higher education equally accessible ON THE BASIS OF MERIT; education directed to the full development of the human personality and to respect for human rights, promoting understanding, tolerance and friendship among nations and racial or religious groups; and a PRIOR RIGHT OF PARENTS to choose the kind of education given to their children.
  • 27. Free participation in the cultural life of the community, enjoyment of the arts and a share in scientific advancement and its benefits; and protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which one is the author.

Group four: the international order, article 28. Everyone is entitled to a SOCIAL AND INTERNATIONAL ORDER in which the rights and freedoms set forth in the Declaration can be fully realised. It is the only article addressed to the structure of the world rather than to the individual or the State.

Group five: duties and limits, articles 29 and 30.

  • 29. Everyone has DUTIES to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible; in the exercise of rights everyone shall be subject ONLY to such limitations as are DETERMINED BY LAW SOLELY for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights of others and of meeting the just requirements of MORALITY, PUBLIC ORDER AND THE GENERAL WELFARE IN A DEMOCRATIC SOCIETY; and the rights may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
  • 30. Nothing in the Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the DESTRUCTION of any of the rights and freedoms it sets forth.
munotes.in661

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

Its legal status

It is not a treaty and was not intended to be. It was adopted as a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations, which is what its Preamble says.

Three arguments are made for its binding force today, and an answer should state all three.

One, as an authoritative interpretation of the Charter. Articles 55 and 56 impose an obligation on Members to promote and to take action for human rights, and the Declaration says what those rights are. On this view the Declaration binds through the Charter, which is a treaty.

Two, as customary international law. Many of its provisions, notably the prohibitions of slavery, torture, arbitrary detention and racial discrimination, are accepted as customary and therefore binding independently of any treaty. Not every article is; the claim is made provision by provision.

Three, through the Covenants. The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, both of 1966, translate the Declaration into treaty obligations, and India acceded to both on 10 April 1979. Together with the Declaration they are called the INTERNATIONAL BILL OF HUMAN RIGHTS.

And its status in Indian law is the Gramophone Company rule. So far as a provision is customary international law not contrary to municipal law, it is incorporated; otherwise it operates as an aid to construction and, in a gap, as the material for a declaration under article 141, which is what Vishaka did with a different instrument.

Why the structure of the Declaration matters

It puts civil and political rights and economic and social rights in ONE document. The Covenants separated them in 1966 because the Cold War could not agree on a single treaty, and that separation has shaped the argument ever since.

Article 22's qualifying words are the seed of the split. Realisation is "in accordance with the ORGANIZATION AND RESOURCES OF EACH STATE", which is the progressive-realisation idea that the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights adopts and the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights does not.

And article 29(2) is the model for every limitation clause since. Limitations must be DETERMINED BY LAW, must be SOLELY for the stated purposes, and must meet the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare IN A DEMOCRATIC SOCIETY. Compare article 19(2) of the Indian Constitution, which enumerates grounds instead, and requires the restriction to be REASONABLE.

munotes.in662

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

A worked example

"Discuss in detail the rights declared by the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948." Twenty-five marks. How is the answer built?

Open with the instrument, not with a right. Adopted 10 December 1948 by General Assembly resolution 217A (III); forty-eight in favour, none against, eight abstentions; a declaration and not a treaty; a Preamble and thirty articles.

State the five groups, and say how many articles are in each. That alone shows the examiner you have the whole document.

Then go through the articles in groups, giving the substance of each in a clause or two. Do not paraphrase loosely: the value is in the particulars, such as the right to leave ANY country INCLUDING ONE'S OWN in article 13, the right to CHANGE religion in article 18, the words REGARDLESS OF FRONTIERS in article 19, and children BORN OUT OF WEDLOCK in article 25.

Then the legal status, with the three arguments.

Then the Indian connection, briefly, because it is the next chapter: articles 14 to 32 correspond to the civil and political rights and articles 36 to 51 to the economic and social ones.

And close on the limitation clause. Article 29(2) is what makes the Declaration a legal instrument rather than a manifesto, and comparing it with article 19(2) of the Indian Constitution is the sort of point that separates answers.

Distinctions

GroupArticlesSubject
Foundation1 and 2Dignity, equality, brotherhood; non-discrimination including colonial status
Civil and political3 to 21Life, liberty, due process, privacy, movement, asylum, nationality, family, property, religion, expression, assembly, participation
Economic, social, cultural22 to 27Social security, work, rest, standard of living, education, culture
International order28An order in which the rights can be realised
Duties and limits29 and 30Duties to the community, the limitation clause, and no right to destroy rights
The DeclarationThe Covenants of 1966
One document, all rightsTwo treaties, split by kind of right
Not binding by its own forceBinding on parties
Adopted 10 December 1948India acceded to both on 10 April 1979
No machineryHuman Rights Committee, reporting, and the inter-State procedure
A common standard of achievementLegal obligations
Article 29(2) of the DeclarationArticle 19(2) of the Indian Constitution
Limitations determined by lawRestrictions imposed by law
Solely for the rights of others, morality, public order and general welfareEight enumerated grounds, exhaustive
"in a democratic society""reasonable"
One clause for all rightsA separate clause for each freedom in article 19

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Declaration is a treaty. It is a General Assembly resolution, and its Preamble calls it a common standard of achievement.

munotes.in663

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

It does not mean it has no legal force. It operates through the Charter, through custom for many of its provisions, and through the Covenants that give it treaty form.

It does not mean every article is customary international law. The claim is made provision by provision, and it is strongest for the prohibitions of slavery, torture, arbitrary detention and racial discrimination.

It does not mean the rights are unlimited. Article 29(2) is a general limitation clause and article 30 forbids using a right to destroy rights.

And it does not mean the Declaration and the Indian Constitution say the same things. Four of its rights have no counterpart in Part III, which is the subject of the next chapter.

Quick revision

Adopted 10 December 1948, General Assembly resolution 217A (III); forty-eight in favour, none against, eight abstentions; a Preamble and thirty articles; a declaration, not a treaty. Charter basis: articles 1(3), 55 and 56. Groups: 1 and 2 foundation; 3 to 21 civil and political; 22 to 27 economic, social and cultural; 28 the international order; 29 and 30 duties and limitation.

Particulars worth naming: article 6, recognition EVERYWHERE as a person before the law; article 8, an effective remedy before national tribunals; article 13(2), the right to leave ANY country including one's own; article 14, asylum, excluded for non-political crimes; article 15, a nationality; article 16, free and full consent to marriage and equal rights at its dissolution; article 18, freedom to CHANGE religion; article 19, information REGARDLESS OF FRONTIERS; article 21(3), the will of the people as the basis of the authority of government; article 22, realisation in accordance with the organization and resources of each State; article 23(2), equal pay for equal work; article 24, periodic holidays with pay; article 25(2), children born in or out of wedlock to have the same social protection; article 26(3), the prior right of parents to choose their children's education; article 29(2), limitations determined by law solely for the rights of others and the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society; article 30, no right to destroy rights.

Status: not binding by its own force; binds through the Charter as an authoritative interpretation, through customary international law for many provisions, and through the two Covenants of 1966, to which India acceded on 10 April 1979. Declaration plus Covenants equals the International Bill of Human Rights.

Test yourself

1. When and how was the Declaration adopted, and with what vote? On 10 December 1948, by the General Assembly, resolution 217A (III), with forty-eight States in favour, none against and eight abstentions.

2. Which Charter provisions does it elaborate? Article 1(3), making it a purpose of the Organization to promote and encourage respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion; article 55, requiring the United Nations to promote universal respect for and observance of them; and article 56, by which all Members pledge joint and separate action to that end.

munotes.in664

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948

3. Set out the five groups of articles. Articles 1 and 2, the foundation; 3 to 21, civil and political rights; 22 to 27, economic, social and cultural rights; 28, the right to a social and international order in which the rights can be realised; and 29 and 30, duties, the limitation clause and the prohibition on using a right to destroy rights.

4. Give three provisions whose exact terms are commonly misstated. Article 13(2), the right to leave ANY country INCLUDING ONE'S OWN and to return to one's country; article 18, freedom of thought, conscience and religion INCLUDING FREEDOM TO CHANGE one's religion or belief; and article 25(2), that all children, WHETHER BORN IN OR OUT OF WEDLOCK, shall enjoy the same social protection.

5. State the three arguments for the Declaration's binding force. That it is an authoritative interpretation of the obligations in Charter articles 55 and 56; that many of its provisions have become customary international law; and that the two Covenants of 1966 give its content treaty form.

6. Reproduce the limitation clause. Article 29(2): in the exercise of his rights and freedoms everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society.

7. Why did the rights end up in two Covenants rather than one? Because the Cold War could not produce agreement on a single treaty covering both kinds of right; and the seed of the division is in article 22 of the Declaration itself, which qualifies realisation by the organization and resources of each State.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in665

Chapter -Nine

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Part III of the Constitution carries most of the Declaration's civil and political rights and Part IV most of its economic and social ones, and the correspondence is close enough to be worth an article-by-article table and imperfect enough to be worth an argument.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Universal Declaration was adopted on 10 December 1948 and the Constitution of India on 26 November 1949, so the two texts were drafted in the same years by people reading the same materials. The correspondence is structural: the Declaration's civil and political rights, articles 3 to 21, correspond to Part III, and its economic, social and cultural rights, articles 22 to 27, to Part IV. That correspondence is also the difference: what the Declaration states as a single body of rights, the Constitution divides into the ENFORCEABLE and the UNENFORCEABLE, article 37 making Part IV not enforceable by any court while declaring the principles fundamental in the governance of the country. Four of the Declaration's rights have no counterpart in Part III at all: asylum in article 14, nationality in article 15, the right to marry and found a family in article 16, and the right to property in article 17, which WAS a fundamental right until the Forty-fourth Amendment moved it to article 300A.

The table: civil and political rights

DeclarationConstitution
1, born free and equal in dignity and rightsPreamble; article 14
2, no distinction of any kindArticles 14, 15(1), 16(2)
3, life, liberty and security of personArticle 21
4, no slavery or servitudeArticle 23
5, no torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatmentArticle 21, as construed; article 20(1) and 20(3) in part
6, recognition everywhere as a person before the lawArticle 14, "any person"
7, equality before the law and equal protectionArticle 14, in the same two limbs
8, an effective remedy before national tribunalsArticles 32 and 226
9, no arbitrary arrest, detention or exileArticles 21 and 22
10, fair and public hearing by an independent tribunalArticle 21 as construed; article 50 in Part IV
11, presumption of innocence; no retrospective penal lawArticle 20(1), and 20(2) on double jeopardy
12, privacy, family, home, correspondence, honourArticle 21: Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India
13, movement and residence; leaving and returningArticles 19(1)(d) and 19(1)(e); Maneka Gandhi on travel abroad
14, asylumNO COUNTERPART
15, nationalityNO COUNTERPART in Part III; Part II, articles 5 to 11, deals with citizenship
16, marriage and familyNO COUNTERPART: Supriyo holds there is no fundamental right to marry
17, propertyREMOVED from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment; now article 300A
18, thought, conscience and religionArticles 25 to 28
19, opinion and expressionArticle 19(1)(a)
20, peaceful assembly and associationArticles 19(1)(b) and 19(1)(c)
21, participation, public service, electionsArticles 326, 324 to 329; article 16(1) for public service
munotes.in666

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

The table: economic, social and cultural rights

DeclarationConstitution
22, social securityArticles 41 and 43
23, work, equal pay, trade unionsArticles 39(a), 39(d), 41, 43; article 19(1)(c) for unions
24, rest, leisure, holidays with payArticle 43, just and humane conditions
25, adequate standard of living; motherhood and childhoodArticles 39(e), 39(f), 42, 47
26, educationArticle 21A, articles 41, 45 and 46
27, cultural life and the author's interestsArticles 29(1), 49 and 51A(f)
28, a social and international orderArticle 51
29, duties to the community; limitationsArticle 51A; articles 19(2) to 19(6)
30, no right to destroy rightsNo express counterpart; the basic structure doctrine performs the function

What the tables show

First, the coverage is very wide. Almost every Declaration right has an Indian home, and the ones in Part III are enforceable under article 32, which the Declaration's own article 8 asks for.

Second, the Indian text is often MORE specific. Article 17 abolishes untouchability; articles 29 and 30 give minorities cultural and educational rights; article 15(2) binds private persons. The Declaration has nothing so particular, because it had to be acceptable to States with different histories.

Third, the split into Parts III and IV is India's own choice and it has consequences. Article 37 makes Part IV unenforceable. So the Declaration's articles 22 to 27 are, in India, directions to the State rather than rights of the person, subject to the two large exceptions worked below.

Fourth, the Indian Constitution adds a limitation technique the Declaration does not use. Article 29(2) of the Declaration is one general clause; articles 19(2) to 19(6) enumerate specific grounds for each freedom, and require the restriction to be REASONABLE.

And fifth, where the text was silent the Court has filled it. Privacy is not in Part III, and Puttaswamy held it an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and part of the freedoms in Part III, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions, subject to a test of legality, need in terms of a legitimate State aim, and proportionality. That is exactly article 12 of the Declaration, arrived at seventy years later by construction.

The four that are missing, and why

Asylum, article 14 of the Declaration. India has no constitutional or statutory right of asylum, and is party to neither the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees 1951 nor its Protocol of 1967. What protection exists comes from article 21, on the reasoning worked in the chapter on refugees.

munotes.in667

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

Nationality, article 15. Part II of the Constitution, articles 5 to 11, deals with citizenship at the commencement and gives Parliament power to regulate it, which is a very different thing from a right of every person to a nationality. The consequence for statelessness is worked in the last chapter of this module.

Marriage and family, article 16. Supriyo alias Supriya Chakraborty v. Union of India, decided on 17 October 2023, held that THERE IS NO FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT TO MARRY under the Constitution; that the Special Marriage Act is neither unconstitutional nor capable of being interpreted so as to enable marriage between queer persons, since to do so would require the Court to rewrite the statute; and that transgender persons in heterosexual relationships may marry under the existing law.

Property, article 17. It WAS a fundamental right, in article 19(1)(f) and article 31, until the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 removed both and inserted article 300A: "No person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law." So India is the rare case of a country that had the Declaration right and removed it, deliberately, to protect land reform from judicial review.

Two of the four have a partial answer. Asylum is met in part by article 21 for a person within India, and property by article 300A, which is a constitutional right though not a fundamental one and is therefore not enforceable under article 32.

How to argue the question

MU asks whether the Constitution "incorporates certain rights in conformity to" the Declaration. Three positions are available and a good answer takes one.

The strong position: yes, substantially. Almost every Declaration right has a counterpart; the civil and political ones are enforceable, which is more than the Declaration itself achieves; and where the text was silent the courts have supplied the content, as Puttaswamy did for privacy and Maneka Gandhi did for a just, fair and reasonable procedure.

The weak position: only in form. The economic and social rights are in Part IV and unenforceable, so exactly the rights on which the Declaration was most ambitious are the ones India made non-justiciable; four rights are missing; and one, property, was deliberately taken out.

The accurate position, which is the one to defend. The Constitution does not INCORPORATE the Declaration, because India is dualist and, on Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey, a treaty or a resolution does not become municipal law by being adopted; municipal law prevails where there is a conflict, and comity requires only that a statute be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law. What the Constitution does is CORRESPOND, because it was written in the same years, by people addressing the same problem, out of the same materials; and what the courts have done since is to use the Declaration and its successors as an aid to construing the Indian text.

munotes.in668

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

A worked example

A litigant argues that because article 25 of the Declaration guarantees an adequate standard of living, and India voted for the Declaration, the State is bound to provide housing. Advise.

First, the status of the Declaration. It is a General Assembly resolution, not a treaty; it binds through the Charter, through custom for particular provisions, and through the Covenants.

Second, dualism. On Gramophone Company, a rule of customary international law not contrary to municipal law is incorporated; a treaty needs legislation; and municipal law prevails on a conflict. The right to an adequate standard of living is not established as customary international law.

Third, the Indian text. Articles 39(e), 41, 42, 43 and 47 in Part IV carry the substance, and article 37 makes them unenforceable by any court.

Fourth, the route that does work. Article 21 has been construed to include the right to live with dignity, and the argument must be framed as a claim under article 21 supported by article 21A, the directive principles and the Declaration as an aid to construction, rather than as a claim on the Declaration itself.

Fifth, what the Declaration adds. It supplies the standard by which "dignity" in article 21 is measured, which is not nothing, and it is how the correspondence between the two texts is actually used in litigation.

Distinctions

The DeclarationThe Constitution
One body of rightsPart III enforceable, Part IV not, by article 37
A single general limitation clause, article 29(2)Enumerated grounds for each freedom, and the requirement of reasonableness
Adopted 10 December 1948Adopted 26 November 1949
Includes asylum, nationality, marriage and propertyHas none of those four in Part III
No enforcement machineryArticles 32 and 226
Duties in article 29(1)Duties in article 51A, added in 1976
Present in the Declaration, absent from Part IIIThe Indian position
Article 14, asylumNo provision; article 21 for a person within India
Article 15, nationalityPart II regulates citizenship; no right to a nationality
Article 16, marriage and familyNo fundamental right to marry: Supriyo
Article 17, propertyRemoved by the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978; article 300A

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India incorporated the Declaration. India is dualist, and on Gramophone Company municipal law prevails in a conflict; the Declaration operates as an aid to construction and, for particular provisions, as customary law.

It does not mean the Constitution copied the Declaration. They were drafted in the same years, and the Constitution was adopted eleven months after the Declaration.

munotes.in669

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

It does not mean the correspondence is complete. Four Declaration rights have no counterpart in Part III, and one of them was deliberately removed in 1978.

It does not mean Part IV is worthless. The directive principles have been used to construe Part III, and article 21A converted one of them into a fundamental right.

And it does not mean the Indian text is always the narrower. Articles 17, 29 and 30, and article 15(2)'s horizontal reach, have no Declaration counterpart at all.

Quick revision

Declaration adopted 10 December 1948; Constitution 26 November 1949. Declaration articles 3 to 21 correspond to Part III; articles 22 to 27 to Part IV, which article 37 makes unenforceable. Key correspondences: article 3 to article 21; 4 to 23; 7 to 14; 8 to 32 and 226; 9 to 21 and 22; 11 to 20(1) and 20(2); 12 to article 21 via Puttaswamy; 13 to 19(1)(d) and (e) and Maneka Gandhi; 18 to 25 to 28; 19 to 19(1)(a); 20 to 19(1)(b) and (c); 21 to 324 to 329 and 326; 22 to 41 and 43; 23 to 39(a), 39(d) and 43; 25 to 39(e), 42 and 47; 26 to 21A, 41, 45 and 46; 27 to 29(1) and 49; 28 to 51; 29 to 51A and 19(2) to 19(6).

Missing from Part III: asylum (article 14), nationality (article 15), marriage and family (article 16, and Supriyo holds there is no fundamental right to marry), and property (article 17, removed by the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978, now article 300A, "No person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law").

Status: not incorporation but correspondence; Gramophone Company for the dualist rule; the Declaration used as an aid to construction, and its content supplied by article 21 where the text is silent.

Test yourself

1. When were the two documents adopted, and what follows? The Declaration on 10 December 1948 and the Constitution on 26 November 1949. They were drafted in the same years by people addressing the same problem, so the relationship is one of correspondence, not of one copying the other.

2. How does the Constitution divide what the Declaration keeps together? The Declaration states civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights as one body. The Constitution puts the first group in Part III, enforceable under article 32, and the second in Part IV, which article 37 makes unenforceable by any court while declaring the principles fundamental in governance.

3. Name the four Declaration rights with no counterpart in Part III. Asylum (article 14), nationality (article 15), marriage and the family (article 16), and property (article 17).

munotes.in670

How the Constitution Mirrors the Universal Declaration

4. What happened to the right to property? It was a fundamental right in articles 19(1)(f) and 31 until the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 removed both and inserted article 300A, so it is now a constitutional right not enforceable under article 32.

5. Which Declaration right did an Indian court supply seventy years later, and how? Privacy, article 12. Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India held it an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and part of the freedoms in Part III, with spatial, informational and decisional dimensions, and subject to legality, a legitimate State aim and proportionality.

6. Give two Indian provisions with no Declaration counterpart. Article 17, abolishing untouchability; and articles 29 and 30, the cultural and educational rights of minorities. Article 15(2)'s horizontal operation is a third.

7. What is the accurate answer to MU's proposition? That the Constitution does not INCORPORATE the Declaration, India being dualist and municipal law prevailing on a conflict under Gramophone Company; that it CORRESPONDS to it, having been drafted in the same years from the same materials; and that the courts use the Declaration and its successors as an aid to construing the Indian text and as the standard by which terms such as dignity in article 21 are measured.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in671

Chapter

The Two Covenants of 1966

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

The Universal Declaration was turned into binding law in 1966, and it took two treaties because the world could not agree that economic rights were rights in the same sense as political ones.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights were adopted and opened for signature by General Assembly resolution 2200A (XXI) of 16 DECEMBER 1966. The first entered into force on 3 January 1976 and the second on 23 March 1976. Together with the Universal Declaration they form the INTERNATIONAL BILL OF HUMAN RIGHTS. The two share an identical article 1, the right of SELF-DETERMINATION of all peoples, and diverge immediately afterwards: article 2 of the Civil and Political Covenant obliges each party TO RESPECT AND TO ENSURE the rights to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction, while article 2 of the Economic Covenant obliges each party to TAKE STEPS, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, TO THE MAXIMUM OF ITS AVAILABLE RESOURCES, WITH A VIEW TO ACHIEVING PROGRESSIVELY the full realisation of the rights. India acceded to the Civil and Political Covenant on 10 April 1979.

Why two treaties

The Commission on Human Rights was first asked for one. The Declaration of 1948 had put civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights in a single document, and the intention was that a single binding treaty would follow.

The division was political. The Western States argued that civil and political rights are OBLIGATIONS OF RESULT, immediately binding and judicially enforceable, whereas economic and social rights depend on a State's resources and can only be aims. The Socialist and many newly independent States argued that the economic rights were the ones that mattered to their populations and that a treaty confining itself to the political ones would be a treaty about very little.

The compromise was two instruments. Same day, same resolution, same article 1, different obligation clauses and different machinery. Whether the split was a failure or a realistic accommodation is a genuine question, and a good answer takes a view.

The seed was already in the Declaration. Article 22 qualified realisation of the economic and social rights by "the ORGANIZATION AND RESOURCES OF EACH STATE", which is progressive realisation in embryo.

The Covenant on Civil and Political Rights

Part I, article 1. ALL PEOPLES HAVE THE RIGHT OF SELF-DETERMINATION; by virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development. Article 1(2), all peoples may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources, and IN NO CASE MAY A PEOPLE BE DEPRIVED OF ITS OWN MEANS OF SUBSISTENCE. Article 1(3), the parties, including those responsible for Non-Self-Governing and Trust Territories, shall promote the realisation of the right and shall respect it.

munotes.in672

The Two Covenants of 1966

Part II, articles 2 to 5. Article 2(1): each party undertakes TO RESPECT AND TO ENSURE to all individuals WITHIN ITS TERRITORY AND SUBJECT TO ITS JURISDICTION the rights recognised, WITHOUT DISTINCTION OF ANY KIND such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status. Article 2(2) requires legislative or other measures where the right is not already provided for; article 2(3) requires an EFFECTIVE REMEDY. Article 3, equal right of men and women. Article 5, no destruction of rights.

Article 4, derogation, which is the most examinable provision of the Covenant. In time of PUBLIC EMERGENCY WHICH THREATENS THE LIFE OF THE NATION and the existence of which is OFFICIALLY PROCLAIMED, a party may take measures derogating from its obligations TO THE EXTENT STRICTLY REQUIRED BY THE EXIGENCIES OF THE SITUATION, provided the measures are not inconsistent with its other obligations under international law and DO NOT INVOLVE DISCRIMINATION SOLELY on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin. Article 4(2) makes SEVEN provisions non-derogable: articles 6 (life), 7 (torture), 8(1) and 8(2) (slavery and servitude), 11 (imprisonment for inability to fulfil a contractual obligation), 15 (retrospective criminal law), 16 (recognition as a person before the law) and 18 (thought, conscience and religion). Article 4(3) requires immediate notification of the derogation, and of its termination, through the Secretary-General.

Part III, articles 6 to 27, the rights. Life; torture; slavery; liberty and security of person; humane treatment in detention; no imprisonment for contractual debt; movement; expulsion of aliens; fair trial; retrospectivity; recognition as a person; privacy; thought, conscience and religion; opinion and expression; article 20 prohibiting propaganda for war and ADVOCACY OF NATIONAL, RACIAL OR RELIGIOUS HATRED THAT CONSTITUTES INCITEMENT to discrimination, hostility or violence; assembly; association; family; children; political participation; article 26, equality before the law and equal protection WITHOUT DISCRIMINATION on any ground; and article 27, the minorities provision.

Article 27, which is the provision this module needs most. In those States IN WHICH ETHNIC, RELIGIOUS OR LINGUISTIC MINORITIES EXIST, PERSONS BELONGING TO SUCH MINORITIES SHALL NOT BE DENIED THE RIGHT, IN COMMUNITY WITH THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THEIR GROUP, TO ENJOY THEIR OWN CULTURE, TO PROFESS AND PRACTISE THEIR OWN RELIGION, OR TO USE THEIR OWN LANGUAGE. It is worked in full in the chapter on minorities in international law.

Part IV, the machinery. Article 28 establishes a HUMAN RIGHTS COMMITTEE of EIGHTEEN members, nationals of the parties, persons of high moral character and recognised competence. Article 40 requires each party to submit REPORTS on the measures adopted and the progress made, within one year of entry into force for it and thereafter whenever the Committee requests. Article 41 provides an OPTIONAL INTER-STATE COMPLAINT procedure, available only where a party has declared that it recognises the Committee's competence.

munotes.in673

The Two Covenants of 1966

Note what the Covenant itself does not contain. There is no right of INDIVIDUAL petition in the Covenant; that comes from the First Optional Protocol, which is a separate treaty.

The Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights

Part I, article 1. IDENTICAL to article 1 of the other Covenant, word for word. That identity is the strongest argument that self-determination is a right of general international law and not a concession in one treaty.

Part II, article 2(1), the obligation clause. Each party undertakes TO TAKE STEPS, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, TO THE MAXIMUM OF ITS AVAILABLE RESOURCES, WITH A VIEW TO ACHIEVING PROGRESSIVELY THE FULL REALIZATION of the rights BY ALL APPROPRIATE MEANS, including particularly the adoption of legislative measures. Article 2(2) requires exercise without discrimination on the same grounds; article 2(3) permits DEVELOPING COUNTRIES, with due regard to human rights and their national economy, to determine to what extent they will guarantee the economic rights to non-nationals.

Article 3, equal right of men and women to the enjoyment of all the rights. Article 4, the limitation clause: the State may subject the rights ONLY to such limitations AS ARE DETERMINED BY LAW, only in so far as compatible with the nature of the rights, and SOLELY FOR THE PURPOSE OF PROMOTING THE GENERAL WELFARE IN A DEMOCRATIC SOCIETY.

Part III, articles 6 to 15, the rights. Work; just and favourable conditions; trade unions and the right to strike; social security including social insurance; the family, mothers and children; an adequate standard of living including adequate food, clothing and housing and the continuous improvement of living conditions; the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health; education; compulsory free primary education; and participation in cultural life, the benefits of scientific progress and the protection of an author's interests.

Part IV, articles 16 to 25, the machinery. Reports to the ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL COUNCIL, furnished in stages under a programme the Council establishes; transmission to the Commission on Human Rights; arrangements with the specialised agencies; and the power of the Council to bring matters requiring technical assistance to the attention of other organs.

So the machinery differs as much as the obligation. The Civil and Political Covenant creates a treaty body of its own with a reporting and an inter-State procedure. The Economic Covenant reports to an existing organ of the United Nations.

munotes.in674

The Two Covenants of 1966

India's position

India acceded to the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights on 10 APRIL 1979. The depositary record shows accession, marked "a", rather than signature followed by ratification.

India entered declarations on acceding. The United Nations depositary prints them under the ECONOMIC Covenant and, against India's entry for the Civil and Political Covenant, records only a cross-reference to chapter IV.3 of its own tables, which is where the Economic Covenant sits. That cross-reference is itself the point worth noticing: the declarations were made once and treated as applying to both instruments, which is possible only because the two share article 1 word for word. The declaring States of this period took a common position on that article, of which Indonesia's is the fullest published example: that the words "the right of self-determination" DO NOT APPLY TO A SECTION OF PEOPLE WITHIN A SOVEREIGN INDEPENDENT STATE and cannot be construed as authorising or encouraging any action which would dismember or impair, totally or in part, the territorial integrity or political unity of sovereign and independent States. The Indian position is to the same effect, and it is worked in the chapter on self-determination.

Neither accession makes the Covenants Indian law. India is dualist, and on Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey a rule of customary international law not contrary to municipal law is incorporated and followed, but where there is a conflict MUNICIPAL LAW PREVAILS and a court must give effect to an Act of Parliament; comity requires only that a statute be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law.

What the Covenants do in Indian courts is supply a standard. Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan is the model: the Court drew on an international instrument to frame binding guidelines where no legislation existed, and directed that they be treated as law declared under article 141 until Parliament acted.

A worked example

A State declares a public emergency and suspends the right against retrospective criminal law and the right to freedom of religion. Consider its position under the Civil and Political Covenant.

First, is there a public emergency? Article 4(1) requires one that THREATENS THE LIFE OF THE NATION and whose existence is OFFICIALLY PROCLAIMED. Both are conditions, and a proclamation without the threat will not do.

Second, are the measures within the permitted extent? Only TO THE EXTENT STRICTLY REQUIRED BY THE EXIGENCIES OF THE SITUATION.

Third, are the two rights derogable? No. Article 4(2) makes articles 15 and 18 non-derogable, along with 6, 7, 8(1), 8(2), 11 and 16. So both suspensions are unlawful under the Covenant whatever the emergency.

munotes.in675

The Two Covenants of 1966

Fourth, is notification required? Yes. Article 4(3) requires immediate notification of the provisions derogated from and the reasons, through the Secretary-General, and a further communication when the derogation ends.

Fifth, compare the Indian position. Article 359 permits the President to suspend the enforcement of Part III rights during an emergency, but the Forty-fourth Amendment excepted ARTICLES 20 AND 21, so the Indian non-derogable core is narrower in one respect, since article 18 of the Covenant, freedom of thought, conscience and religion, has no Indian equivalent in the non-derogable list.

And sixth, what can be done about it internationally? Reporting under article 40; and, only if the State concerned has made a declaration under article 41, an inter-State communication. An individual could complain only under the First Optional Protocol, which is a separate treaty.

Distinctions

Civil and Political CovenantEconomic, Social and Cultural Covenant
Article 2(1): to RESPECT AND TO ENSUREArticle 2(1): to TAKE STEPS to the maximum of available resources, achieving PROGRESSIVELY
Obligation of result, immediateObligation of conduct, progressive
In force 23 March 1976In force 3 January 1976
Human Rights Committee of eighteen, article 28Reports to the Economic and Social Council
Article 40 reporting; article 41 optional inter-StateArticles 16 to 25 reporting through the Council
Article 4 derogation, with seven non-derogable provisionsArticle 4 limitation, no derogation clause
Article 27, minoritiesArticle 15, cultural life
Individual petition only under the First Optional ProtocolNo individual petition in the Covenant itself
SharedDivergent
Article 1, self-determination, word for wordThe obligation clauses
Non-discrimination in article 2(2) of eachThe machinery
Equal right of men and women, article 3 of eachDerogation against limitation
Adopted by resolution 2200A (XXI) of 16 December 1966Entry into force, months apart

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the economic rights are not rights. The Economic Covenant is a treaty and its obligations bind; what is progressive is the FULL realisation, and article 2(1) requires steps to be taken at once and to the maximum of available resources.

It does not mean the two Covenants are unrelated. They share article 1 word for word, and together with the Declaration they are called the International Bill of Human Rights.

It does not mean a party may derogate from anything in an emergency. Article 4(2) lists seven provisions from which no derogation is possible.

It does not mean an individual may complain to the Human Rights Committee. That right comes from the First Optional Protocol, a separate treaty.

And it does not mean accession made the Covenants Indian law. India is dualist; the Covenants operate through construction, through customary law for particular provisions, and through legislation under article 253.

munotes.in676

The Two Covenants of 1966

Quick revision

Both adopted by General Assembly resolution 2200A (XXI) of 16 December 1966. Economic Covenant in force 3 January 1976; Civil and Political Covenant in force 23 March 1976. India acceded to the Civil and Political Covenant on 10 April 1979, with declarations whose central subject is article 1.

Article 1 identical in both: all peoples have the right of self-determination; free disposal of natural wealth and resources; in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.

Civil and Political: article 2(1), to RESPECT AND TO ENSURE, without distinction; 2(3), an effective remedy; article 4, derogation in a proclaimed public emergency threatening the life of the nation, strictly required by the exigencies, no discrimination solely on the listed grounds, with articles 6, 7, 8(1), 8(2), 11, 15, 16 and 18 NON-DEROGABLE and notification through the Secretary-General; articles 6 to 27 the rights, including article 20 on incitement to discrimination, hostility or violence, article 26 on equality before the law, and article 27 on minorities; article 28, a Human Rights Committee of eighteen; article 40 reporting; article 41 optional inter-State communications.

Economic: article 2(1), to take steps individually and through international assistance and co-operation, to the maximum of available resources, achieving PROGRESSIVELY the full realisation by all appropriate means; 2(3), developing countries may determine the extent to which they guarantee the economic rights to non-nationals; article 4, limitations determined by law, compatible with the nature of the rights, solely for the general welfare in a democratic society; articles 6 to 15 the rights; articles 16 to 25, reporting to the Economic and Social Council.

Test yourself

1. When were the Covenants adopted and when did each enter into force? Both were adopted by General Assembly resolution 2200A (XXI) of 16 December 1966. The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant entered into force on 3 January 1976 and the Civil and Political Covenant on 23 March 1976.

2. Why are there two treaties? Because the Western States regarded civil and political rights as immediately binding obligations of result while economic and social rights depended on resources, and the Socialist and many newly independent States regarded the economic rights as the ones that mattered. The compromise was two instruments with one shared article 1.

3. State the two article 2s and the difference between them. The Civil and Political Covenant obliges each party to RESPECT AND TO ENSURE the rights to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction, without distinction. The Economic Covenant obliges each party to TAKE STEPS, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, TO THE MAXIMUM OF ITS AVAILABLE RESOURCES, with a view to achieving PROGRESSIVELY the full realisation of the rights.

munotes.in677

The Two Covenants of 1966

4. Set out article 4 of the Civil and Political Covenant. In a time of public emergency which threatens the life of the nation and whose existence is officially proclaimed, a party may derogate to the extent strictly required by the exigencies of the situation, provided the measures are consistent with its other international obligations and do not involve discrimination solely on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin. Articles 6, 7, 8(1), 8(2), 11, 15, 16 and 18 are non-derogable. Notification of the derogation and its termination goes through the Secretary-General.

5. What machinery does each Covenant create? The Civil and Political Covenant creates a Human Rights Committee of eighteen members under article 28, with reporting under article 40 and an optional inter-State procedure under article 41. The Economic Covenant provides for reports to the Economic and Social Council under articles 16 to 25.

6. Reproduce article 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant. In those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities exist, persons belonging to such minorities shall not be denied the right, in community with the other members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language.

7. What effect did India's accession have in Indian law? None directly. India is dualist, so on Gramophone Company a treaty does not become municipal law by accession; the Covenants operate as an aid to construction, through customary international law for particular provisions, and through legislation under article 253.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in678

Chapter -One

The Convention Against Genocide

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Genocide is the intentional destruction, in whole or in part, of a national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such, and the Convention of 1948 makes it a crime whether committed in peace or in war and whoever commits it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide was adopted by the General Assembly on 9 DECEMBER 1948, the day before the Universal Declaration, and came into force on 12 January 1951. It has nineteen articles. Article I confirms that genocide, WHETHER COMMITTED IN TIME OF PEACE OR IN TIME OF WAR, is a crime under international law which the parties undertake to PREVENT AND TO PUNISH. Article II defines it. Article III lists the five punishable acts. Article IV makes the crime punishable whether the offender is a constitutionally responsible ruler, a public official or a private individual. Article V requires the parties to enact the necessary legislation. Article VI provides for trial by the territorial State or by an international penal tribunal. Article VII excludes the political offence exception to extradition. Article VIII allows any party to call on the competent organs of the United Nations. And article IX gives the INTERNATIONAL COURT OF JUSTICE jurisdiction over disputes, including those relating to the responsibility of a STATE for genocide.

Article II, the definition

"In the present Convention, genocide means any of the following acts committed with INTENT TO DESTROY, IN WHOLE OR IN PART, A NATIONAL, ETHNICAL, RACIAL OR RELIGIOUS GROUP, AS SUCH:

  • (a) Killing members of the group;
  • (b) Causing serious bodily or mental harm to members of the group;
  • (c) Deliberately inflicting on the group conditions of life calculated to bring about its physical destruction in whole or in part;
  • (d) Imposing measures intended to prevent births within the group;
  • (e) Forcibly transferring children of the group to another group."

Five elements, and every one of them is examinable.

The mental element is a SPECIAL INTENT. Not merely an intention to do the act, but an intent TO DESTROY the group. This is what distinguishes genocide from a crime against humanity or from mass murder, and it is the element on which cases are actually decided.

"In whole or IN PART". Destruction of the entire group is not required. What "in part" means, and whether the part must be substantial, is worked in the next chapter.

FOUR protected groups: national, ethnical, racial, religious. POLITICAL groups and SOCIAL or economic classes are NOT in the list, and their exclusion was deliberate; a proposal to include political groups was dropped in the drafting. So the mass killing of a political opposition is not genocide within this Convention, however grave it is.

munotes.in679

The Convention Against Genocide

"AS SUCH". The victims must be attacked BECAUSE they belong to the group. An attack on individuals who happen to share a characteristic is not enough.

The five acts are exhaustive. Note that (c), (d) and (e) do not require anyone to be killed: destroying a group's conditions of life, preventing its births, and taking its children are each genocide on their own terms.

The other eighteen articles

Article I. The Contracting Parties CONFIRM that genocide, whether committed in time of peace or in time of war, IS A CRIME UNDER INTERNATIONAL LAW which they undertake to PREVENT AND TO PUNISH. The word "confirm" matters: the Convention is declaratory of existing law, not creative of it, which is why it can apply to conduct before a State became a party. And there are TWO obligations, prevention and punishment, not one.

Article III, the punishable acts. (a) Genocide; (b) CONSPIRACY to commit genocide; (c) DIRECT AND PUBLIC INCITEMENT to commit genocide; (d) ATTEMPT to commit genocide; (e) COMPLICITY in genocide. Incitement is punishable even where no genocide follows, which is the provision that reaches propaganda.

Article IV. Persons committing genocide or any of the other acts shall be punished, WHETHER THEY ARE CONSTITUTIONALLY RESPONSIBLE RULERS, PUBLIC OFFICIALS OR PRIVATE INDIVIDUALS. This removes head-of-State immunity as a defence to the crime.

Article V. The parties undertake to enact, IN ACCORDANCE WITH THEIR RESPECTIVE CONSTITUTIONS, the necessary legislation to give effect to the Convention and IN PARTICULAR TO PROVIDE EFFECTIVE PENALTIES for persons guilty of genocide or of the other acts. This is the obligation India's own position turns on, and it is worked below.

Article VI, jurisdiction. Persons charged shall be tried by A COMPETENT TRIBUNAL OF THE STATE IN THE TERRITORY OF WHICH THE ACT WAS COMMITTED, or by such INTERNATIONAL PENAL TRIBUNAL as may have jurisdiction with respect to those parties which have accepted it. Note what article VI does NOT provide: universal jurisdiction. The Convention gives the territorial State and an accepted international tribunal, and nothing more.

Article VII. Genocide and the other acts SHALL NOT BE CONSIDERED AS POLITICAL CRIMES for the purpose of extradition, and the parties pledge to grant extradition in accordance with their laws and treaties in force. This closes the commonest route of escape.

Article VIII. Any party may CALL UPON THE COMPETENT ORGANS OF THE UNITED NATIONS to take such action under the Charter as they consider appropriate for the prevention and suppression of genocide.

Article IX, the one that produces litigation. Disputes between the parties relating to the INTERPRETATION, APPLICATION OR FULFILMENT of the Convention, INCLUDING THOSE RELATING TO THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A STATE FOR GENOCIDE or for any of the other acts in article III, shall be submitted to the INTERNATIONAL COURT OF JUSTICE at the request of any party to the dispute. Two things follow. It is a compromissory clause giving the Court jurisdiction without a separate consent. And its words about STATE responsibility mean the Convention creates both individual criminal liability and State responsibility.

munotes.in680

The Convention Against Genocide

Articles X to XIX, the final clauses. Article X, the five authentic texts and the date of 9 December 1948. Article XI, signature until 31 December 1949 by Members and by invited non-members. Article XII, extension to territories for whose foreign relations a party is responsible. Article XIII, entry into force on the NINETIETH DAY after the deposit of the twentieth instrument. Article XIV, ten years, then successive periods of five years for parties which have not denounced. Article XV, the Convention ceases if denunciations reduce the parties below SIXTEEN. Article XVI, revision. Article XVII, notifications by the Secretary-General. Article XVIII, deposit of the original. Article XIX, registration.

Why MU pairs it with the Universal Declaration

Because they were adopted on consecutive days by the same Assembly, 9 and 10 December 1948, and because they answer the same question from opposite ends. The Declaration says what every person is entitled to. The Convention says what may never be done to a group.

And because the Convention is the strongest form of the minorities argument. The four protected groups, national, ethnical, racial and religious, are the same categories a plural society divides into, and the Convention says that a majority may not destroy any of them. That is why MU's February 2026 question asks about the protection of minorities under the Declaration AND the Convention: the Declaration protects the individual member, the Convention protects the group as a group.

The distinction is worth stating precisely. The Declaration and the Covenants confer rights on PERSONS, including persons belonging to minorities. The Genocide Convention is one of the very few instruments whose protected object is a GROUP, and its article II says "as such".

India and the Convention

India signed on 29 NOVEMBER 1949, the signature of B.N. Rau appearing in the United Nations Treaty Series text of the Convention itself, and subsequently ratified, so India is a party. Signature alone would not have made it one: article XIII fixes entry into force by reference to instruments of RATIFICATION OR ACCESSION, and article XI keeps signature and ratification separate.

Article V obliges a party to enact the necessary legislation and in particular to provide effective penalties. India has no separate genocide statute. Conduct amounting to genocide would be prosecuted as murder, culpable homicide, grievous hurt, rape, or the offences of promoting enmity, under the general criminal law, now the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

munotes.in681

The Convention Against Genocide

Whether that satisfies article V is a real question and a candidate should raise it. The argument that it does is that article V says the legislation is to be enacted "in accordance with their respective Constitutions" and that the general criminal law provides effective penalties for every act in article II. The argument that it does not is that genocide is defined by a SPECIAL INTENT which no Indian offence contains, so the crime as the Convention defines it cannot be charged, the sentence cannot reflect it, and article VII's extradition rule has nothing to attach to.

A worked example

A government forcibly removes the children of a religious minority and places them with families of the majority, and destroys the minority's places of worship, but nobody is killed. Is this genocide?

Article II(e). FORCIBLY TRANSFERRING CHILDREN OF THE GROUP TO ANOTHER GROUP is one of the five acts, and it does not require any killing.

The intent element. The transfer must be committed WITH INTENT TO DESTROY, IN WHOLE OR IN PART, the group AS SUCH. Destruction here means destruction of the group, which the drafting confines to PHYSICAL or BIOLOGICAL destruction; the destruction of a culture was considered and left out. So the removal of children counts because it prevents the group reproducing itself, and the destruction of buildings, standing alone, does not.

The group. Religious is one of the four listed groups.

Article III. If the transfer has not yet occurred but has been publicly urged, article III(c) makes DIRECT AND PUBLIC INCITEMENT punishable in itself.

Article IV. The officials who ordered it are liable whether they are constitutionally responsible rulers, public officials or private individuals.

Article VI. They are to be tried by the courts of the State where the act was committed, or by an international penal tribunal whose jurisdiction that State has accepted.

Article IX. And another party to the Convention may bring the STATE itself before the International Court of Justice, including on the question of the State's responsibility for genocide.

Distinctions

ArticleWhat it does
IGenocide is a crime in peace and in war; obligations to PREVENT and to PUNISH
IIThe definition: intent to destroy in whole or in part a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such; five acts
IIIFive punishable acts: genocide, conspiracy, direct and public incitement, attempt, complicity
IVRulers, officials and private individuals alike
VDuty to legislate and to provide effective penalties
VITrial by the territorial State or an accepted international penal tribunal
VIINot a political crime for extradition
VIIIAny party may call on the United Nations organs
IXDisputes, including State responsibility, to the International Court of Justice
munotes.in682

The Convention Against Genocide

GenocideA crime against humanity
Requires intent to destroy a GROUP as suchRequires a widespread or systematic attack on a civilian population
Four protected groups onlyNo closed list of groups
May be committed against a small number if the intent is to destroy the group in partRequires scale or system
Defined by this ConventionDefined elsewhere, notably in the Rome Statute
In the definitionDeliberately left out
National, ethnical, racial, religious groupsPOLITICAL groups; social and economic classes
Physical and biological destructionCULTURAL destruction as such
"in whole or in part"A requirement that the whole group be destroyed
"as such"Attacks on individuals who merely share a characteristic

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean genocide requires killing. Three of the five acts in article II involve no killing at all.

It does not mean political groups are protected. They were considered in the drafting and left out, and that exclusion is deliberate.

It does not mean cultural destruction is genocide. The destruction the definition requires is of the group, understood physically and biologically; destroying its buildings or its language is evidence of intent, not the act itself.

It does not mean the Convention creates universal jurisdiction. Article VI names the territorial State and an accepted international penal tribunal.

It does not mean only individuals are liable. Article IX brings State responsibility for genocide before the International Court of Justice.

And it does not mean India has implemented article V. India is a party and has no genocide statute; whether the general criminal law satisfies the obligation is arguable both ways.

Quick revision

Adopted 9 December 1948, in force 12 January 1951; nineteen articles; India signed on 29 November 1949, B.N. Rau signing, and is a party. Article I: a crime in peace and in war; obligations to prevent AND to punish; "confirm", so declaratory. Article II: acts committed WITH INTENT TO DESTROY, IN WHOLE OR IN PART, A NATIONAL, ETHNICAL, RACIAL OR RELIGIOUS GROUP, AS SUCH: (a) killing members; (b) causing serious bodily or mental harm; (c) deliberately inflicting conditions of life calculated to bring about physical destruction in whole or in part; (d) imposing measures intended to prevent births; (e) forcibly transferring children to another group. Article III: genocide, conspiracy, direct and public incitement, attempt, complicity. Article IV: rulers, officials, private individuals. Article V: legislate, and provide effective penalties. Article VI: the territorial State or an accepted international penal tribunal; NO universal jurisdiction. Article VII: not a political crime for extradition. Article VIII: call on the United Nations organs. Article IX: disputes, including STATE responsibility, to the International Court of Justice. Articles X to XIX: date, signature, territorial extension, entry into force ninety days after the twentieth instrument, ten years then five-year periods, cessation below sixteen parties, revision, notifications, deposit and registration.

munotes.in683

The Convention Against Genocide

Test yourself

1. Reproduce the definition in article II. Any of the following acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such: killing members of the group; causing serious bodily or mental harm to members of the group; deliberately inflicting on the group conditions of life calculated to bring about its physical destruction in whole or in part; imposing measures intended to prevent births within the group; and forcibly transferring children of the group to another group.

2. Which groups are protected, and which were deliberately excluded? National, ethnical, racial and religious groups. Political groups, and social and economic classes, were considered in the drafting and left out.

3. What is the significance of the words "as such"? That the victims must be attacked BECAUSE they belong to the group. An attack on individuals who merely happen to share a characteristic does not satisfy the definition.

4. List the five punishable acts in article III. Genocide; conspiracy to commit genocide; direct and public incitement to commit genocide; attempt to commit genocide; and complicity in genocide.

5. Does the Convention create universal jurisdiction? No. Article VI provides for trial by a competent tribunal of the State in whose territory the act was committed, or by an international penal tribunal whose jurisdiction the parties concerned have accepted.

6. Which article brings a STATE before a court, and how? Article IX: disputes between the parties relating to the interpretation, application or fulfilment of the Convention, including those relating to the responsibility of a State for genocide or the other article III acts, are to be submitted to the International Court of Justice at the request of any party to the dispute.

7. Has India implemented article V, and what is the argument each way? India is a party and has no genocide statute. In favour of compliance: article V requires legislation "in accordance with their respective Constitutions", and the general criminal law provides effective penalties for every act in article II. Against: genocide is defined by a special intent which no Indian offence contains, so the crime cannot be charged as such, the sentence cannot reflect it, and article VII's extradition rule has nothing to attach to.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in684

Chapter -Two

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

The Convention has been litigated four times at the International Court of Justice, and what the litigation has produced is a very demanding rule about proving intent and a surprisingly strong rule about the duty to prevent.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article IX of the Convention gives the International Court of Justice jurisdiction over disputes relating to the interpretation, application or fulfilment of the Convention, INCLUDING THOSE RELATING TO THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A STATE FOR GENOCIDE. Four proceedings have been brought under it. In Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro, 26 February 2007, the Court held that the killings at SREBRENICA in July 1995 were genocide, that the acts were not attributable to Serbia, but that Serbia had VIOLATED ITS OBLIGATION TO PREVENT genocide and its obligation to punish. In Croatia v. Serbia, 3 February 2015, the Court held the acts proved but the SPECIFIC INTENT not proved, and dismissed both the claim and the counter-claim. The Gambia v. Myanmar is pending on the merits after hearings in January 2026. And Ukraine v. Russian Federation is proceeding after a judgment on jurisdiction of 2 February 2024.

The obligations the Court has found in article I

Article I says the parties "undertake to PREVENT and to PUNISH". Until 2007 it was arguable that this was merely an introductory statement and that the operative obligations were the criminal ones in articles III to VI.

In Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro, judgment of 26 February 2007, the Court held otherwise, and three of its findings should be given together.

One, Srebrenica was genocide. After extensive findings of fact the Court held that massive killings and other atrocities were perpetrated throughout the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina but were NOT accompanied by the specific intent that defines genocide; and that THE KILLINGS IN SREBRENICA IN JULY 1995 WERE COMMITTED WITH THE SPECIFIC INTENT TO DESTROY IN PART THE GROUP OF BOSNIAN MUSLIMS IN THAT AREA, and that what happened there was genocide. There was corroborated evidence that the decision to kill the adult male population of the Muslim community in Srebrenica had been taken by some members of the VRS Main Staff.

Two, the acts were not attributable to Serbia. The evidence did not prove that the acts of the VRS could be attributed to the Respondent under the rules of the international law of State responsibility.

Three, and this is the holding that changed the law: Serbia violated the obligation TO PREVENT. The Court held that the obligation in article I requires States THAT ARE AWARE, OR SHOULD NORMALLY HAVE BEEN AWARE, OF THE SERIOUS DANGER THAT ACTS OF GENOCIDE WOULD BE COMMITTED, TO EMPLOY ALL MEANS REASONABLY AVAILABLE TO THEM to prevent genocide, within the limits permitted by international law. Serbia had not done so.

munotes.in685

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

And it violated the obligation TO PUNISH, including by failing to co-operate fully with the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia over the handing over for trial of GENERAL RATKO MLADIC, which the Court held to be a violation of ARTICLE VI.

The remedy is worth noticing. Financial compensation for the failure to prevent was held NOT to be the appropriate form of reparation, since it had not been shown that the genocide at Srebrenica would in fact have been averted if Serbia had attempted to prevent it. The most appropriate satisfaction was a DECLARATION in the operative clause; and for the failure to punish, a declaration that Serbia must transfer the accused to the Tribunal and co-operate fully with it.

The rule about intent, and why claims fail

In Croatia v. Serbia, judgment of 3 February 2015, the Court set out the analysis a claimant must satisfy, and a candidate should be able to give it in five steps.

One, two constituent elements. The PHYSICAL element, the acts set out in article II; and the MENTAL element, the intent to destroy in whole or in part a national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such.

Two, the mental element is the essential characteristic. It is what "distinguishes genocide from other serious crimes", and it is a SPECIFIC INTENT, DOLUS SPECIALIS, which must be present IN ADDITION TO the intent required for each of the individual acts.

Three, what "destroy" means. The aim must be the PHYSICAL OR BIOLOGICAL DESTRUCTION of the protected group, OR OF A SUBSTANTIAL PART of that group.

Four, how the intent is proved. Evidence is sought first in the STATE'S POLICY, the Court accepting that such intent WILL SELDOM BE EXPRESSLY STATED; it may also be INFERRED FROM A PATTERN OF CONDUCT, but only WHEN THIS INTENT IS THE ONLY INFERENCE THAT CAN REASONABLY BE DRAWN from the acts in question.

Five, the application, which is the lesson. The Court found that the JNA and Serb forces had committed killings of, and caused serious bodily or mental harm to, members of the Croat national or ethnic group in Eastern Slavonia, Western Slavonia, Banovina, Kordun, Lika and Dalmatia, so THE ACTUS REUS UNDER ARTICLE II(a) AND (b) WAS ESTABLISHED. But the aim of the crimes appeared to have been the FORCED DISPLACEMENT of the majority of the Croat population in those regions, NOT its physical or biological destruction. The intent therefore was not the only reasonable inference, and the claim was dismissed IN ITS ENTIRETY, without any need to decide attribution or succession.

munotes.in686

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

The counter-claim went the same way. Serbia's counter-claim was held admissible, and the Court found that during and after OPERATION STORM in August 1995 Croatian forces had committed acts within article II(a) and (b) against Serbs; but the intent to destroy the national or ethnical group of Croatian Serbs was likewise not established.

So the practical rule is this. Ethnic cleansing, in the sense of driving a population out, is not genocide unless the aim is to DESTROY the group; and where displacement is a reasonable explanation of a pattern of conduct, the inference of genocidal intent is not the ONLY reasonable one and the claim fails.

The two pending cases

The first is The Gambia v. Myanmar, application filed 11 NOVEMBER 2019. The Court indicated PROVISIONAL MEASURES by an Order of 23 JANUARY 2020, to preserve rights claimed by The Gambia for the protection of the Rohingya, and paragraph 86(4) of that Order requires Myanmar to report periodically; the twelfth such report is dated 21 November 2025. By its judgment of 22 JULY 2022 the Court found that it HAS JURISDICTION on the basis of article IX to entertain the Application and that the Application IS ADMISSIBLE, Judge Xue dissenting. ELEVEN STATES ARE INTERVENING, so the case is styled "The Gambia v. Myanmar: 11 States intervening". MERITS HEARINGS WERE HELD FROM 12 TO 29 JANUARY 2026, and as at 23 August 2026 no merits judgment has been delivered.

Why the case matters even before judgment. The Gambia is not a neighbour of Myanmar and has no nationals among the Rohingya. That it can sue at all rests on the character of the obligations under the Convention as owed to all the parties collectively, and the 2022 judgment on admissibility is the modern authority for that proposition.

The second is Ukraine v. Russian Federation, styled "ALLEGATIONS of Genocide under the Convention", which states the unusual claim: that Russia had falsely asserted that genocide was being committed as a justification for the use of force, and that Ukraine is entitled to a declaration that it has committed none. The Court indicated PROVISIONAL MEASURES by an Order of 16 MARCH 2022. By its judgment of 2 FEBRUARY 2024 it found that it had jurisdiction to entertain ONE of Ukraine's claims and that that claim was admissible. Many States have intervened under ARTICLE 63 of the Statute of the Court, and after the 2024 judgment the Registrar invited them to file new or maintained declarations for the merits phase by 2 August 2024; Austria, Czechia, Finland and Slovenia jointly, Bulgaria, Estonia, Germany, Poland, Spain and Australia among others did so.

Why that case matters here. It uses article IX in the opposite direction: not to establish that genocide occurred, but to establish that it did not, so that an allegation of genocide cannot be used as a pretext.

munotes.in687

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

Article VI and the tribunals

Article VI provides for trial by a competent tribunal of the territorial State "or by such INTERNATIONAL PENAL TRIBUNAL as may have jurisdiction with respect to those Contracting Parties which shall have accepted its jurisdiction". For forty-five years there was no such tribunal.

The International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia and the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda were established by the SECURITY COUNCIL in the 1990s, which is a route article VI does not describe: their jurisdiction rests on Chapter VII of the Charter and on the Council's binding decisions, not on the acceptance of the parties.

And the Convention supplies the link. In Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro the Court held that Serbia's failure to co-operate fully with the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia over the handing over of General Mladic was a violation of ARTICLE VI. So a State's duty to punish under the Convention is discharged, in part, by co-operating with an international penal tribunal, and a failure to do so is a treaty breach the Court can declare.

A worked example

State A drives an ethnic minority out of a border province, killing many and destroying their villages, and says publicly that the province must be cleared. State B, a party to the Convention with no connection to the events, wishes to bring proceedings.

Jurisdiction. Article IX, which requires no separate consent from State A and covers disputes relating to the responsibility of a State for genocide.

Standing. The Gambia v. Myanmar is the modern authority: a party with no nationals affected and no proximity was held entitled to bring the Application, and the Application was held admissible by the judgment of 22 July 2022.

Provisional measures. Article 41 of the Statute, as in the Orders of 23 January 2020 and 16 March 2022, with a reporting obligation of the kind imposed by paragraph 86(4) of the 2020 Order.

Actus reus. Killing members of the group and causing serious bodily or mental harm are article II(a) and (b), and on Croatia v. Serbia they will be found where the evidence supports them.

Intent, which is where the case will be decided. The public statement that the province must be CLEARED points to displacement, not destruction. On Croatia v. Serbia, where forced displacement is a reasonable explanation of the pattern of conduct, genocidal intent is not the ONLY reasonable inference and the claim fails.

What would change that. Evidence of a State policy of destruction; or acts which displacement cannot explain, such as the systematic killing of the men of military age, which is what the Court found at Srebrenica.

munotes.in688

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

And even if attribution fails. Bosnia v. Serbia shows a second route: a State which was aware, or should normally have been aware, of the serious danger of genocide and did not employ all means reasonably available to prevent it is in breach of article I, whether or not the acts are attributable to it.

Distinctions

CaseResult
Bosnia v. Serbia, 26 February 2007Srebrenica genocide; not attributable to Serbia; Serbia in breach of the duties to PREVENT and to PUNISH; declaration as satisfaction, no compensation
Croatia v. Serbia, 3 February 2015Actus reus proved both ways; specific intent proved neither way; claim and counter-claim dismissed
The Gambia v. MyanmarProvisional measures 23 January 2020; jurisdiction and admissibility 22 July 2022; merits heard January 2026, judgment awaited
Ukraine v. Russian FederationProvisional measures 16 March 2022; jurisdiction over one claim, 2 February 2024; merits proceeding with many interveners
EstablishedNot established
That article I contains a free-standing duty to PREVENTThat the duty is breached only where the genocide could have been averted
That the duty binds a State aware, or which should normally have been aware, of the serious dangerThat compensation follows automatically from the breach
That failure to co-operate with an international penal tribunal breaches article VIThat article VI creates universal jurisdiction
That ethnic cleansing can produce the actus reus of article IIThat ethnic cleansing is genocide

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean ethnic cleansing is genocide. Croatia v. Serbia: where the aim appears to have been forced displacement rather than physical or biological destruction, the intent is not the only reasonable inference and the claim fails.

It does not mean a State is responsible only if the acts are attributable to it. Bosnia v. Serbia found a breach of the duty to prevent although the acts were not attributable.

It does not mean a breach of the duty to prevent produces compensation. The Court held financial compensation inappropriate because it had not been shown that the genocide would in fact have been averted.

It does not mean only an injured State may sue. The Gambia v. Myanmar was held admissible although The Gambia had no nationals among the Rohingya.

And it does not mean the Gambia case has been decided. Merits hearings concluded on 29 January 2026 and the judgment is awaited.

Quick revision

Article IX is a compromissory clause covering disputes on interpretation, application or fulfilment, including State responsibility for genocide.

Bosnia v. Serbia 2007: res judicata protects the 1996 jurisdiction judgment; atrocities throughout Bosnia lacked the specific intent; SREBRENICA IN JULY 1995 WAS GENOCIDE, committed with intent to destroy in part the Bosnian Muslims of that area, the decision to kill the adult male population taken by some members of the VRS Main Staff; acts not attributable to Serbia; SERBIA IN BREACH OF THE DUTY TO PREVENT, which binds a State aware or which should normally have been aware of the serious danger to employ ALL MEANS REASONABLY AVAILABLE; and in breach of the duty to punish, article VI, by not co-operating over General Mladic; satisfaction by declaration, no compensation because it was not shown the genocide would have been averted.

munotes.in689

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

Croatia v. Serbia 2015: two elements, physical and mental; the mental element is the essential characteristic and is a specific intent, dolus specialis, additional to the intent for each act; the aim must be physical or biological destruction of the group or a substantial part; intent sought first in State policy, seldom expressly stated, and otherwise inferred from a pattern of conduct only where it is THE ONLY REASONABLE INFERENCE; actus reus established under article II(a) and (b) both on the claim and on the counter-claim; intent established on neither; both dismissed.

The Gambia v. Myanmar: filed 11 November 2019; provisional measures 23 January 2020 with periodic reports under paragraph 86(4); jurisdiction and admissibility 22 July 2022, Judge Xue dissenting; eleven States intervening; merits heard 12 to 29 January 2026, judgment awaited.

Ukraine v. Russian Federation: "Allegations of Genocide"; provisional measures 16 March 2022; jurisdiction over one claim and admissibility 2 February 2024; many interveners under article 63 of the Statute.

Test yourself

1. What makes the Convention litigable at the International Court of Justice? Article IX, a compromissory clause under which disputes relating to the interpretation, application or fulfilment of the Convention, including those relating to the responsibility of a State for genocide, are submitted to the Court at the request of any party to the dispute, without any separate consent.

2. What did the Court decide about Srebrenica, and about Serbia? That the killings at Srebrenica in July 1995 were committed with the specific intent to destroy in part the group of Bosnian Muslims in that area and were genocide; that the acts were not attributable to Serbia; but that Serbia violated its obligation under article I to prevent, and its obligation to punish under article VI.

3. State the content of the duty to prevent. That a State which is aware, or should normally have been aware, of the serious danger that acts of genocide would be committed must employ all means reasonably available to it to prevent genocide, within the limits permitted by international law.

munotes.in690

Genocide in Practice: What the Courts Have Made of the Convention

4. Why did Croatia's claim fail although the acts were proved? Because the specific intent was not established: the aim of the crimes appeared to have been the forced displacement of the majority of the Croat population rather than its physical or biological destruction, so genocidal intent was not the only reasonable inference from the pattern of conduct.

5. How is genocidal intent proved? First from the State's policy, the Court accepting that such intent will seldom be expressly stated; otherwise by inference from a pattern of conduct, but only where that intent is the ONLY inference that can reasonably be drawn from the acts.

6. What is the significance of The Gambia v. Myanmar for standing? That a party to the Convention with no nationals among the victims and no proximity to the events was held entitled to bring the Application, which the Court found admissible by its judgment of 22 July 2022.

7. What is the present position in the two pending cases? In The Gambia v. Myanmar, merits hearings were held from 12 to 29 January 2026 with eleven States intervening and the judgment is awaited. In Ukraine v. Russian Federation, the Court held on 2 February 2024 that it had jurisdiction over one of Ukraine's claims and that it was admissible, and the merits are proceeding with numerous interveners under article 63 of the Statute.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in691

Chapter -Three

Minorities in International Law

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

International law protects minorities by giving rights to the persons who belong to them, and the one instrument that protects a group as a group is the Genocide Convention.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the protection of minorities in international law began with the League of Nations, through the adoption of several MINORITY TREATIES, and passed to the United Nations after 1945. The central provision is article 27 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights: "In those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities exist, PERSONS BELONGING TO SUCH MINORITIES shall not be denied the right, IN COMMUNITY WITH THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THEIR GROUP, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language." Around it sit the general guarantees of the Universal Declaration, article 2 on non-discrimination, article 18 on freedom of religion and article 26 on education; the United Nations Declaration on Minorities of 1992; and the Genocide Convention, which is the only instrument in this module whose protected object is a GROUP AS SUCH.

Who is a minority

There is no internationally agreed definition as to which groups constitute minorities. It is often stressed that THE EXISTENCE OF A MINORITY IS A QUESTION OF FACT, and that any definition must include both OBJECTIVE factors, such as the existence of a shared ethnicity, language or religion, and SUBJECTIVE factors, including that individuals must IDENTIFY THEMSELVES as members of a minority.

The working definition everybody cites was offered in 1977 by FRANCESCO CAPOTORTI, Special Rapporteur of the United Nations Sub-Commission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities: a minority is "a group NUMERICALLY INFERIOR to the rest of the population of a State, in a NON-DOMINANT POSITION, whose members, BEING NATIONALS OF THE STATE, possess ethnic, religious or linguistic characteristics differing from those of the rest of the population and show, IF ONLY IMPLICITLY, A SENSE OF SOLIDARITY, directed towards preserving their culture, traditions, religion or language."

Three things about that definition are examinable.

The nationality criterion has often been challenged. Confining minority status to NATIONALS of the State excludes migrants and refugees, and that limitation is contested.

The non-dominance requirement remains important. In most cases a minority will be a numerical minority, but a numerical MAJORITY may find itself in a minority-like or non-dominant position, the standing example being Black South Africans under apartheid. And a group which is a majority in a State as a whole may be non-dominant in a particular region.

And recognition is not solely for the State. It is now commonly accepted that recognition of minority status is NOT SOLELY FOR THE STATE TO DECIDE, but should rest on both objective and subjective criteria. Compare the Indian position, where T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka fixes the STATE as the unit for article 30 and Bal Patil v. Union of India holds that notification under section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992 is for the Central Government and cannot be compelled by a court. The Indian statutory scheme is closer to the position international law has moved away from.

munotes.in692

Minorities in International Law

Article 27, and what it does

Its text, reproduced above, has four features and each does work.

"In those States IN WHICH ... MINORITIES EXIST". The applicability of the article is NOT SUBJECT TO OFFICIAL RECOGNITION OF A MINORITY BY A STATE. A State cannot escape article 27 by declaring that it has no minorities.

"PERSONS BELONGING TO such minorities". The right is conferred on individuals, not on the group. The Human Rights Committee's GENERAL COMMENT No. 23 of 1994, which is the authoritative interpretation, states that "this article establishes and recognizes a right WHICH IS CONFERRED ON INDIVIDUALS BELONGING TO MINORITY GROUPS and which is DISTINCT FROM, AND ADDITIONAL TO, ALL THE OTHER RIGHTS which, as individuals in common with everyone else, they are already entitled to enjoy under the Covenant."

"IN COMMUNITY WITH THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THEIR GROUP". The right is individual in its holder and collective in its exercise. A person cannot practise a minority culture alone; the phrase acknowledges that the individual right is meaningless unless the group survives.

"shall not be DENIED the right". The formulation is negative, which was long read as imposing only a duty of non-interference. The Committee has read it more strongly: POSITIVE MEASURES BY STATES MAY BE NECESSARY to protect the identity of a minority and the rights of its members to enjoy and develop their culture and language and to practise their religion in community with the other members of the group.

And the Committee draws the conclusion this module needs. Its interpretation of the scope of article 27 has had the effect of ensuring recognition of THE EXISTENCE OF DIVERSE GROUPS WITHIN A STATE and of the fact that DECISIONS ON SUCH RECOGNITION ARE NOT THE PROVINCE OF THE STATE ALONE.

The other instruments, and what each contributes

The Universal Declaration has no minorities article, and the omission was deliberate: the drafters preferred to protect everybody equally rather than to name groups, after the League system had been used as a pretext for intervention. What the Declaration supplies is the general framework on which minority protection rests.

  • Article 2, entitlement to all the rights WITHOUT DISTINCTION OF ANY KIND, such as race, colour, sex, LANGUAGE, RELIGION, political or other opinion, NATIONAL OR SOCIAL ORIGIN, property, birth or other status.
  • Article 18, freedom of thought, conscience and religion, including freedom to CHANGE religion or belief and to manifest it in teaching, practice, worship and observance, ALONE OR IN COMMUNITY WITH OTHERS.
  • Article 26, education, directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights, promoting understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations and RACIAL OR RELIGIOUS GROUPS, with a PRIOR RIGHT OF PARENTS to choose the kind of education given to their children.
munotes.in693

Minorities in International Law

The Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, article 2(2), requires the rights to be exercised without discrimination of any kind as to race, colour, sex, LANGUAGE, RELIGION, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.

The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination defines discrimination in its article 1 by reference to race, colour, DESCENT, or national or ethnic origin, and is worked in its own chapter.

And the Genocide Convention is the exception that proves the rule. It protects a NATIONAL, ETHNICAL, RACIAL OR RELIGIOUS GROUP AS SUCH. Its protected object is the group, not the member; its four categories are almost the same as article 27's three plus national origin; and it is the only instrument in this module under which the destruction of a minority is itself the wrong.

Answering MU's February 2026 question

The question names the Universal Declaration and the Genocide Convention, and neither is a minorities instrument. The answer therefore has to be built, and the structure is the mark-earning part.

First, say why the pairing is not obvious. The Declaration protects persons; the Convention protects groups. Neither uses the word minority as an operative term.

Second, take the Declaration. It protects a member of a minority through article 2's non-discrimination, article 18's freedom of religion including manifestation in community with others, article 26's education provisions, and articles 19, 20 and 27 on expression, association and cultural life. Its technique is EQUAL PROTECTION OF THE INDIVIDUAL, and its omission of a minorities article was a choice.

Third, take the Genocide Convention. It protects a national, ethnical, racial or religious group AS SUCH; the acts in article II include measures to prevent births and the forcible transfer of children, which are attacks on the group's continued existence rather than on any individual; and the duty to PREVENT, as Bosnia v. Serbia construed it, binds a State which is aware or should normally have been aware of the serious danger.

Fourth, join them. The Declaration is the floor for the individual member; the Convention is the ceiling on what may be done to the group. Between them sits article 27 of the Covenant, which is where the two techniques meet: an INDIVIDUAL right that can only be exercised IN COMMUNITY.

munotes.in694

Minorities in International Law

Fifth, add the 1992 Declaration, which is the only United Nations instrument devoted entirely to minorities and is the subject of the next chapter.

A worked example

A State declares that it has no minorities, that all its inhabitants are members of one nation, and that a language spoken by a fifth of the population may not be used in schools. Consider its position in international law.

Article 27 first. The applicability of the article is not subject to official recognition of a minority by the State, so the declaration is irrelevant. The existence of a minority is a question of fact, resting on objective and subjective criteria, and on Capotorti's formulation a group numerically inferior, non-dominant, sharing a language and showing a sense of solidarity directed towards preserving it is a minority.

The right engaged. To USE THEIR OWN LANGUAGE, in community with the other members of the group, and not to be DENIED it.

Positive obligations. On General Comment No. 23 positive measures may be necessary to protect the identity of the minority and the rights of its members to enjoy and develop their culture and language.

The other instruments. Article 2 of the Declaration and article 2(2) of the Economic Covenant forbid distinction on the ground of LANGUAGE; article 26 of the Declaration gives parents a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children.

Machinery. Reporting under article 40 of the Civil and Political Covenant; an inter-State communication under article 41 only if the State has made a declaration; and an individual communication only under the First Optional Protocol.

And the Indian comparison. Article 29(1) protects the right of ANY SECTION OF THE CITIZENS having a distinct language, script or culture to conserve it; article 30(1) gives minorities the right to establish and administer educational institutions; articles 350A and 350B provide for instruction in the mother tongue and for a Special Officer. On this subject the Indian text is more specific than article 27, not less.

Distinctions

Individual rightGroup right
Held by a person belonging to a minorityHeld by, or protecting, the group itself
Article 27 of the Covenant; the Universal Declaration throughoutThe Genocide Convention, protecting a group AS SUCH
Exercised "in community with the other members"The object of protection is the group's existence
General Comment No. 23: conferred on individuals, distinct from and additional to their other rightsArticle II of the Convention
Capotorti's elementsWhere each is contested
Numerically inferiorA non-dominant numerical majority may also qualify
Non-dominant positionThis element remains important and is the real test
Nationals of the StateOften challenged, as excluding migrants and refugees
Ethnic, religious or linguistic characteristicsWhether other characteristics count
A sense of solidarity, if only implicitThe subjective element, now generally accepted
munotes.in695

Minorities in International Law

International lawThe Indian statutory scheme
Existence of a minority is a question of factSection 2(c) of the Act of 1992: a community NOTIFIED by the Central Government
Recognition not solely for the StateBal Patil: no mandamus to notify
Applicability not subject to official recognitionThe Act operates only on the notified communities
The unit is the State's populationT.M.A. Pai Foundation: the unit for article 30 is the STATE

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State can avoid article 27 by denying that it has minorities. Applicability is not subject to official recognition.

It does not mean article 27 confers a right on the group. General Comment No. 23 says the right is conferred on INDIVIDUALS belonging to minority groups.

It does not mean article 27 imposes only a duty of non-interference. The Committee has held that positive measures may be necessary.

It does not mean the Capotorti definition is binding. It is a Special Rapporteur's formulation of 1977, widely used, and its nationality element in particular is contested.

And it does not mean the Universal Declaration protects minorities as such. It protects persons, and its omission of a minorities article was deliberate.

Quick revision

Origin: the League of Nations minority treaties; the United Nations developed norms after 1945. No internationally agreed definition; existence is a QUESTION OF FACT, requiring objective and subjective factors. Capotorti 1977: numerically inferior, non-dominant, nationals of the State, possessing differing ethnic, religious or linguistic characteristics, showing if only implicitly a sense of solidarity directed towards preserving their culture, traditions, religion or language. The nationality element is contested; non-dominance is the important one; a numerical majority may be non-dominant, as Black South Africans were under apartheid; recognition is not solely for the State.

Article 27 of the Covenant: in those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities EXIST, PERSONS BELONGING to them shall not be DENIED the right, IN COMMUNITY WITH THE OTHER MEMBERS of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language. Applicability not subject to official recognition. General Comment No. 23 of 1994: the right is conferred on INDIVIDUALS, is DISTINCT FROM AND ADDITIONAL TO their other Covenant rights, is autonomous within the Covenant, and POSITIVE MEASURES may be necessary.

Around it: Universal Declaration articles 2, 18 and 26; article 2(2) of the Economic Covenant; the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination; and the Genocide Convention, the only instrument protecting a group AS SUCH.

munotes.in696

Minorities in International Law

Test yourself

1. Is there a definition of a minority in international law? No. There is no internationally agreed definition; the existence of a minority is a question of fact, and any definition must combine objective factors such as a shared ethnicity, language or religion with the subjective factor that individuals identify themselves as members.

2. Reproduce the Capotorti definition. A group numerically inferior to the rest of the population of a State, in a non-dominant position, whose members, being nationals of the State, possess ethnic, religious or linguistic characteristics differing from those of the rest of the population and show, if only implicitly, a sense of solidarity directed towards preserving their culture, traditions, religion or language.

3. Which element of it is most contested, and which is the most important? The nationality criterion is most contested, as excluding migrants and refugees. The requirement of a NON-DOMINANT POSITION remains the important one, because a numerical majority may be non-dominant.

4. Reproduce article 27 and identify its four operative features. "In those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities exist, persons belonging to such minorities shall not be denied the right, in community with the other members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language." Its features are that applicability does not depend on official recognition; that the right is conferred on PERSONS; that it is exercised IN COMMUNITY; and that it is framed negatively but has been read to require positive measures.

5. What does General Comment No. 23 say? That article 27 establishes and recognises a right conferred on individuals belonging to minority groups, distinct from and additional to all the other rights they enjoy under the Covenant as individuals; that the right is autonomous within the Covenant; that recognition of diverse groups is not the province of the State alone; and that positive measures by States may be necessary to protect the identity of a minority and the rights of its members.

6. Why is the Genocide Convention different from the rest? Because its protected object is a GROUP AS SUCH, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, whereas every other instrument in this module confers rights on persons.

7. How does the Indian statutory scheme compare? Section 2(c) of the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992 defines a minority as a community NOTIFIED by the Central Government, and Bal Patil holds that a court will not compel a notification. International law takes the opposite view: existence is a question of fact and recognition is not solely for the State. The Indian CONSTITUTIONAL position, under articles 29 and 30 as construed in T.M.A. Pai Foundation, is closer to the international one, since it turns on the population of the State and not on any notification.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in697

Chapter -Four

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Nine articles adopted without a vote in 1992, which take article 27's individual right and add participation, contact across frontiers, mother-tongue instruction and a duty on the State to protect the group's existence.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities was adopted BY CONSENSUS in 1992, and its Preamble records that it was INSPIRED BY THE PROVISIONS OF ARTICLE 27 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. It has nine articles. Article 1 obliges States to protect THE EXISTENCE and the identity OF MINORITIES and to adopt legislative and other measures. Article 2 confers five rights on PERSONS BELONGING TO MINORITIES. Article 3 provides that those rights may be exercised individually as well as in community, and that no disadvantage shall result from their exercise or non-exercise. Article 4 imposes five duties of implementation, including mother-tongue instruction. Article 5 requires national policies and programmes to be planned with due regard to minorities' legitimate interests. Articles 6 and 7 provide for co-operation between States. Article 8 contains four savings, including that measures taken shall NOT PRIMA FACIE be considered contrary to the principle of equality. And article 9 addresses the specialised agencies.

Article by article

Article 1, the duty on the State, and the only article whose object is the minority itself.

  1. States SHALL PROTECT THE EXISTENCE and the national or ethnic, cultural, religious and linguistic IDENTITY OF MINORITIES within their respective territories, and shall ENCOURAGE CONDITIONS for the promotion of that identity.
  2. States shall adopt appropriate legislative and other measures to achieve those ends.

Article 2, the five rights of persons belonging to minorities.

  1. To ENJOY THEIR OWN CULTURE, to PROFESS AND PRACTISE THEIR OWN RELIGION, and to USE THEIR OWN LANGUAGE, IN PRIVATE AND IN PUBLIC, freely and without interference or any form of discrimination.
  2. To PARTICIPATE EFFECTIVELY in cultural, religious, social, economic and PUBLIC LIFE.
  3. To PARTICIPATE EFFECTIVELY IN DECISIONS at the national and, where appropriate, regional level concerning the minority to which they belong or the regions in which they live, in a manner NOT INCOMPATIBLE WITH NATIONAL LEGISLATION.
  4. To ESTABLISH AND MAINTAIN THEIR OWN ASSOCIATIONS.
  5. To establish and maintain, without any discrimination, free and peaceful CONTACTS with other members of their group and with persons belonging to other minorities, as well as CONTACTS ACROSS FRONTIERS with citizens of other States to whom they are related by national or ethnic, religious or linguistic ties.

Article 3, the manner of exercise.

  1. The rights may be exercised INDIVIDUALLY AS WELL AS IN COMMUNITY with other members of the group, without any discrimination.
  2. NO DISADVANTAGE shall result for any person belonging to a minority as the consequence of THE EXERCISE OR NON-EXERCISE of the rights.
munotes.in698

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

Article 4, implementation.

  1. States SHALL take measures where required to ensure full and effective exercise of all human rights without discrimination and IN FULL EQUALITY BEFORE THE LAW.
  2. States SHALL take measures to create favourable conditions enabling persons belonging to minorities to express their characteristics and to develop their culture, language, religion, traditions and customs, EXCEPT WHERE SPECIFIC PRACTICES ARE IN VIOLATION OF NATIONAL LAW AND CONTRARY TO INTERNATIONAL STANDARDS.
  3. States SHOULD take appropriate measures so that, WHEREVER POSSIBLE, persons belonging to minorities may have adequate opportunities TO LEARN THEIR MOTHER TONGUE OR TO HAVE INSTRUCTION IN THEIR MOTHER TONGUE.
  4. States SHOULD, where appropriate, take measures in education to encourage knowledge of the history, traditions, language and culture of the minorities existing within their territory; and persons belonging to minorities SHOULD HAVE ADEQUATE OPPORTUNITIES TO GAIN KNOWLEDGE OF THE SOCIETY AS A WHOLE.
  5. States SHOULD consider appropriate measures so that they may participate fully in economic progress and development.

Article 5, planning. National policies and programmes SHALL be planned and implemented with DUE REGARD FOR THE LEGITIMATE INTERESTS of persons belonging to minorities; and so should programmes of co-operation and assistance among States.

Article 6. States SHOULD CO-OPERATE on questions relating to persons belonging to minorities, inter alia by exchanging information and experiences, to promote mutual understanding and confidence.

Article 7. States should co-operate to promote respect for the rights set forth.

Article 8, the savings, and the most important article for an argument.

  1. Nothing prevents the fulfilment of States' international obligations, and States shall fulfil in GOOD FAITH the obligations they have assumed under treaties.
  2. The exercise of these rights SHALL NOT PREJUDICE the enjoyment by all persons of universally recognised human rights.
  3. Measures taken by States to ensure the effective enjoyment of these rights SHALL NOT PRIMA FACIE BE CONSIDERED CONTRARY TO THE PRINCIPLE OF EQUALITY contained in the Universal Declaration.
  4. Nothing may be construed as PERMITTING ANY ACTIVITY CONTRARY TO THE PURPOSES AND PRINCIPLES OF THE UNITED NATIONS, INCLUDING SOVEREIGN EQUALITY, TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY AND POLITICAL INDEPENDENCE OF STATES.

Article 9. The specialised agencies and other organisations of the United Nations system shall contribute to the full realisation of the rights and principles, within their respective fields of competence.

What the Declaration adds to article 27

Four additions, and a candidate should be able to name them.

A duty to protect the EXISTENCE of the minority. Article 27 says persons shall not be denied a right; article 1 of the Declaration says States shall PROTECT THE EXISTENCE of minorities. That is the nearest the United Nations system comes to a group right outside the Genocide Convention.

munotes.in699

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

Participation. Article 2(2) and 2(3) confer rights to participate effectively in public life and IN DECISIONS concerning the minority or the regions in which they live. Article 27 says nothing about participation, and the omission had been the standing criticism of it.

Contacts across frontiers. Article 2(5) protects contacts with citizens of other States to whom the persons are related by national, ethnic, religious or linguistic ties. This is the provision States are most nervous about, and article 8(4) is the answer to that nervousness.

Mother-tongue instruction. Article 4(3), "WHEREVER POSSIBLE ... adequate opportunities to learn their mother tongue or to have instruction in their mother tongue", with the balancing requirement in article 4(4) that they also have adequate opportunities to gain knowledge of the SOCIETY AS A WHOLE.

The two clauses that decide arguments

Article 8(3): affirmative measures are not prima facie unequal. Measures taken to ensure the effective enjoyment of minority rights SHALL NOT PRIMA FACIE be considered contrary to the principle of equality in the Universal Declaration. This is the international expression of the domestic proposition worked in Module III: that a special provision for a disadvantaged group is an instance of equality rather than a departure from it.

Article 8(4): nothing permits secession. No provision may be construed as permitting any activity contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations, INCLUDING SOVEREIGN EQUALITY, TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY AND POLITICAL INDEPENDENCE OF STATES. That is the same territorial-integrity proviso that limits self-determination, and it is why a State can accept the Declaration without accepting a right of separation.

And article 4(2) contains the limit on cultural practice. States shall create favourable conditions for minorities to develop their culture, traditions and customs, EXCEPT WHERE SPECIFIC PRACTICES ARE IN VIOLATION OF NATIONAL LAW AND CONTRARY TO INTERNATIONAL STANDARDS. Note that BOTH conditions must be satisfied: a practice contrary to national law alone is not enough, and neither is one contrary to international standards alone.

Its legal status

It is a Declaration. Adopted by consensus, it creates no treaty obligation of its own force, and the shifts between SHALL and SHOULD across its articles are deliberate: article 1, article 2, article 3, article 4(1), 4(2) and article 5(1) say SHALL; article 4(3), 4(4), 4(5), 5(2), 6 and 7 say SHOULD.

Its authority comes from three sources. That it elaborates article 27, which is a treaty obligation; that it was adopted WITHOUT A VOTE, which is stronger evidence of consensus than a majority; and that in 2005 the Working Group on Minorities adopted a COMMENTARY intended to guide its understanding and application.

And it is the instrument the Indian material corresponds to most closely. Article 2(1) is article 29(1) of the Constitution; article 2(4) is articles 19(1)(c), 29 and 30; article 4(3) is article 350A; and article 5 is the whole apparatus of special provision in Part XVI. In D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab the Supreme Court held that the compulsory imposition of a single medium of instruction infringed the right to conserve a SCRIPT under article 29(1) and to administer under article 30(1), which is article 4(3) of the Declaration in Indian form. And in T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka eleven judges fixed the STATE as the unit for determining a minority, which is the Indian answer to a question the Declaration leaves open.

munotes.in700

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

A worked example

A State bans a minority from maintaining an association, refuses to consult it about a development project in the region where it lives, forbids contact with co-religionists abroad, and permits a customary practice of the minority which international standards condemn but national law does not forbid. Assess each under the Declaration.

The association. Article 2(4): persons belonging to minorities have the right to establish and maintain their own associations. The ban is a breach.

The consultation. Article 2(3): the right to participate effectively in decisions at the national and, where appropriate, regional level concerning the minority to which they belong OR THE REGIONS IN WHICH THEY LIVE, in a manner not incompatible with national legislation. The qualification matters: the right is to participate, not to veto, and it operates within national legislation.

The contacts abroad. Article 2(5): free and peaceful contacts across frontiers with citizens of other States to whom they are related by national or ethnic, religious or linguistic ties. The prohibition is a breach; and the State's answer, that such contacts threaten its integrity, is met by article 8(4), which already forbids any activity contrary to sovereign equality, territorial integrity and political independence.

The customary practice. Article 4(2) requires the State to create favourable conditions for the development of culture, traditions and customs EXCEPT where the specific practices are in violation of national law AND contrary to international standards. Here only the second condition is met, so the exception does not apply on the face of the article; but article 8(2) provides that the exercise of these rights shall not prejudice the enjoyment by all persons of universally recognised human rights, which is where the answer lies if the practice injures members of the minority itself.

Distinctions

Article 27 of the CovenantThe Declaration of 1992
A treaty obligationA Declaration, adopted by consensus
"shall not be denied""States shall protect", "States shall take measures"
Culture, religion, languageAdds participation, associations, cross-frontier contacts, mother-tongue instruction
Nothing about the group's existenceArticle 1: protect THE EXISTENCE of minorities
No savings clauseArticle 8, four savings, including territorial integrity
munotes.in701

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

SHALL in the DeclarationSHOULD in the Declaration
Article 1(1) and 1(2), protection of existence and identity, and measuresArticle 4(3), mother-tongue instruction
Article 2, the five rightsArticle 4(4), teaching about minorities and about society as a whole
Article 3, manner of exercise and no disadvantageArticle 4(5), participation in economic progress
Article 4(1) and 4(2), effective exercise and favourable conditionsArticles 6 and 7, co-operation between States
Article 5(1), national policies and programmesArticle 5(2), programmes of co-operation among States

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean minorities acquired group rights. The title is "Rights of PERSONS BELONGING TO ... Minorities", and only article 1 addresses the minority itself, and it does so by imposing a duty on the State.

It does not mean the Declaration is binding of its own force. It is a Declaration; its authority derives from article 27, from adoption without a vote, and from the Working Group's Commentary of 2005.

It does not mean affirmative measures for minorities offend equality. Article 8(3) says they shall not PRIMA FACIE be considered contrary to the principle of equality in the Universal Declaration.

It does not mean a minority may claim separation. Article 8(4) forbids any construction permitting activity contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations, including sovereign equality, territorial integrity and political independence.

And it does not mean any customary practice is protected. Article 4(2) excepts practices which are in violation of national law AND contrary to international standards, and article 8(2) preserves the universally recognised human rights of everyone.

Quick revision

Adopted by consensus in 1992; Preamble records that it was INSPIRED BY ARTICLE 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant; nine articles.

Article 1: States shall protect the EXISTENCE and identity of minorities and encourage conditions for its promotion; and shall adopt legislative and other measures. Article 2: five rights of persons belonging to minorities, to culture, religion and language in private and in public; to participate effectively in public life; to participate effectively in decisions concerning them or their regions, in a manner not incompatible with national legislation; to establish and maintain their own associations; and to free and peaceful contacts, including across frontiers. Article 3: exercise individually as well as in community; NO DISADVANTAGE from exercise or non-exercise. Article 4: measures for effective exercise in full equality before the law; favourable conditions to develop culture, traditions and customs EXCEPT where practices violate national law AND are contrary to international standards; mother-tongue learning or instruction wherever possible; teaching about minorities and about society as a whole; participation in economic progress. Article 5: national policies and programmes planned with due regard to legitimate interests. Articles 6 and 7: co-operation between States. Article 8: four savings, including that measures shall not PRIMA FACIE be considered contrary to equality, and that nothing permits activity contrary to sovereign equality, territorial integrity and political independence. Article 9: the specialised agencies.

munotes.in702

The 1992 Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to Minorities

Test yourself

1. What is the full title, and why does it matter? The Declaration on the Rights of PERSONS BELONGING TO National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities. It matters because the instrument keeps to the individual-rights technique of article 27 rather than conferring rights on the group.

2. Which article is addressed to the minority itself, and what does it require? Article 1: States shall protect the existence and the national or ethnic, cultural, religious and linguistic identity of minorities within their territories, shall encourage conditions for the promotion of that identity, and shall adopt appropriate legislative and other measures.

3. Name the five rights in article 2. To enjoy their own culture, profess and practise their own religion and use their own language in private and in public; to participate effectively in cultural, religious, social, economic and public life; to participate effectively in decisions concerning their minority or their regions, in a manner not incompatible with national legislation; to establish and maintain their own associations; and to maintain free and peaceful contacts, including across frontiers, with those to whom they are related by national, ethnic, religious or linguistic ties.

4. What four things does the Declaration add to article 27? A duty on States to protect the EXISTENCE of minorities; rights of effective participation, including in decisions; the right to contacts across frontiers; and mother-tongue learning or instruction wherever possible.

5. State article 8(3) and say why it matters. That measures taken by States to ensure the effective enjoyment of the rights set forth shall not PRIMA FACIE be considered contrary to the principle of equality contained in the Universal Declaration. It is the international form of the proposition that a special provision for a disadvantaged group is an instance of equality rather than a departure from it.

6. What does article 8(4) exclude? Any construction permitting activity contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations, including sovereign equality, territorial integrity and political independence of States, which is the same territorial-integrity proviso that limits self-determination.

7. What limit does article 4(2) place on cultural practice, and how strict is it? States are to create favourable conditions for minorities to express their characteristics and develop their culture, language, religion, traditions and customs, EXCEPT where specific practices are in violation of national law AND contrary to international standards. Both conditions must be satisfied, so a practice offending only one of them is not within the exception.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in703

Chapter -Five

The Right of Self-determination

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

All peoples have the right freely to determine their political status, and the law then spends most of its energy explaining that this does not mean any group may leave any State.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: self-determination enters international law through the Charter, article 1(2) making it a purpose of the Organization to develop friendly relations among nations based on RESPECT FOR THE PRINCIPLE OF EQUAL RIGHTS AND SELF-DETERMINATION OF PEOPLES, and article 55 repeating it. Chapter XI, article 73, and Chapter XII, article 76, apply it to territories whose peoples have not attained a full measure of self-government and to trust territories. Article 1 of BOTH Covenants of 1966 states it as a RIGHT: all peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they FREELY DETERMINE THEIR POLITICAL STATUS and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development. And General Assembly resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970, the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations, elaborates it, listing the MODES of implementation and adding the territorial integrity proviso which is where every modern argument about the right takes place.

Where it comes from

Article 1(2) of the Charter. A purpose of the United Nations is to develop friendly relations among nations BASED ON RESPECT FOR THE PRINCIPLE OF EQUAL RIGHTS AND SELF-DETERMINATION OF PEOPLES, and to take other appropriate measures to strengthen universal peace. Article 55 repeats the formula as the foundation of the economic and social co-operation the Organization is to promote.

Note the word. The Charter calls it a PRINCIPLE, not a right, and it appears in the purposes and in the chapter on international economic and social co-operation, not among any list of rights.

Article 73, the declaration regarding non-self-governing territories. Members which have or assume responsibilities for the administration of territories whose peoples HAVE NOT YET ATTAINED A FULL MEASURE OF SELF-GOVERNMENT recognise the principle that the INTERESTS OF THE INHABITANTS ARE PARAMOUNT, and accept as a SACRED TRUST the obligation to promote their well-being, to ensure their political, economic, social and educational advancement with due respect for their culture, to develop self-government, TO TAKE DUE ACCOUNT OF THE POLITICAL ASPIRATIONS OF THE PEOPLES, and to assist in the progressive development of their free political institutions.

Article 74, which is the sentence Chapter XI ends on. Members agree that their policy in respect of those territories, "NO LESS THAN IN RESPECT OF THEIR METROPOLITAN AREAS, must be based on the general principle of GOOD-NEIGHBOURLINESS, due account being taken of the interests and well-being of the rest of the world, in social, economic, and commercial matters". It is the least quoted provision of the Chapter and the one that gives the sacred trust an outward face: the administering State owes something not only to the inhabitants under article 73 but to everybody else as well, which is why the affairs of a colony were never purely its administrator's business.

munotes.in704

The Right of Self-determination

Article 75, which establishes the machinery article 76 then gives objectives to. "The United Nations shall establish under its authority an INTERNATIONAL TRUSTEESHIP SYSTEM for the administration and supervision of such territories as may be placed thereunder by SUBSEQUENT INDIVIDUAL AGREEMENTS. These territories are hereinafter referred to as TRUST TERRITORIES."

Note the difference between the two Chapters, because it decides which States were bound to do what. Chapter XI applied automatically, by the Charter itself, to every Member administering a non-self-governing territory. Chapter XII applied only to territories PLACED under the system by individual agreement, so a State could keep a territory out of trusteeship simply by not agreeing. The trusteeship system has now worked itself out of existence, every trust territory having attained self-government or independence; Chapter XI's list of non-self-governing territories has not.

Article 76, the trusteeship system. Its basic objectives include the progressive development of the inhabitants of trust territories TOWARDS SELF-GOVERNMENT OR INDEPENDENCE as may be appropriate to the particular circumstances of each territory and its peoples and THE FREELY EXPRESSED WISHES OF THE PEOPLES CONCERNED.

And article 1 of the Covenants turns the principle into a right. All peoples have the right of self-determination; by virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development; all peoples may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources; and IN NO CASE MAY A PEOPLE BE DEPRIVED OF ITS OWN MEANS OF SUBSISTENCE. Article 1(3) requires the parties, INCLUDING THOSE HAVING RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF NON-SELF-GOVERNING AND TRUST TERRITORIES, to PROMOTE the realisation of the right and to RESPECT it.

That the two Covenants share article 1 word for word is the strongest argument that self-determination is a right of general international law and not a concession made in one treaty.

Resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970

The Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States, adopted without a vote, is the authoritative elaboration. Its section on this principle contains six propositions a candidate should be able to give.

One, the right itself. By virtue of the principle enshrined in the Charter, ALL PEOPLES HAVE THE RIGHT FREELY TO DETERMINE, WITHOUT EXTERNAL INTERFERENCE, THEIR POLITICAL STATUS AND TO PURSUE THEIR ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND CULTURAL DEVELOPMENT, and EVERY STATE HAS THE DUTY TO RESPECT THIS RIGHT in accordance with the provisions of the Charter.

Two, the duty to promote. Every State has the duty to promote, through joint and separate action, realisation of the principle, and to render assistance to the United Nations, in order (a) to promote friendly relations and co-operation among States, and (b) TO BRING A SPEEDY END TO COLONIALISM, having due regard to the freely expressed will of the peoples concerned; bearing in mind that SUBJECTION OF PEOPLES TO ALIEN SUBJUGATION, DOMINATION AND EXPLOITATION CONSTITUTES A VIOLATION OF THE PRINCIPLE, as well as a denial of fundamental human rights, and is contrary to the Charter.

munotes.in705

The Right of Self-determination

Three, the modes of implementation. THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A SOVEREIGN AND INDEPENDENT STATE, THE FREE ASSOCIATION OR INTEGRATION WITH AN INDEPENDENT STATE, OR THE EMERGENCE INTO ANY OTHER POLITICAL STATUS FREELY DETERMINED BY A PEOPLE constitute modes of implementing the right. Independence is one of at least three, which is the answer to the assumption that self-determination means secession.

Four, forcible denial. Every State has the duty to REFRAIN FROM ANY FORCIBLE ACTION which deprives such peoples of their right; and in their actions against, and resistance to, such forcible action, SUCH PEOPLES ARE ENTITLED TO SEEK AND TO RECEIVE SUPPORT in accordance with the purposes and principles of the Charter.

Five, separate status. The territory of a colony or other Non-Self-Governing Territory has, under the Charter, A STATUS SEPARATE AND DISTINCT FROM THE TERRITORY OF THE STATE ADMINISTERING IT, and that separate and distinct status EXISTS UNTIL the people have exercised their right of self-determination.

Six, the territorial integrity proviso, which is the most quoted sentence in the whole subject. "Nothing in the foregoing paragraphs shall be construed as AUTHORIZING OR ENCOURAGING ANY ACTION WHICH WOULD DISMEMBER OR IMPAIR, TOTALLY OR IN PART, THE TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY OR POLITICAL UNITY OF SOVEREIGN AND INDEPENDENT STATES CONDUCTING THEMSELVES IN COMPLIANCE WITH THE PRINCIPLE OF EQUAL RIGHTS AND SELF-DETERMINATION OF PEOPLES AS DESCRIBED ABOVE AND THUS POSSESSED OF A GOVERNMENT REPRESENTING THE WHOLE PEOPLE BELONGING TO THE TERRITORY WITHOUT DISTINCTION AS TO RACE, CREED OR COLOUR." And every State shall refrain from any action aimed at the partial or total disruption of the national unity and territorial integrity of any other State.

Internal and external self-determination

The distinction is the single most examinable thing in this topic.

EXTERNAL self-determination is the right of a people to determine its international status: to become independent, to associate freely with or integrate into an existing State, or to emerge into any other freely determined political status. Resolution 2625 lists all three as modes of implementation.

INTERNAL self-determination is the right of a people to determine its political status WITHIN an existing State: to participate in its government, to be represented, to govern its own affairs to the extent the constitutional order provides. Article 1 of the Covenants is not limited to independence, and article 25 of the Civil and Political Covenant, on participation in public affairs, is where internal self-determination is realised in practice.

munotes.in706

The Right of Self-determination

The proviso links them, and this is the argument to make. The territorial integrity of a State is protected only where the State conducts itself in compliance with the principle and is THUS POSSESSED OF A GOVERNMENT REPRESENTING THE WHOLE PEOPLE WITHOUT DISTINCTION AS TO RACE, CREED OR COLOUR. Read literally, the protection is CONDITIONAL: a State which denies a section of its people any representation on grounds of race, creed or colour may not be able to invoke it. Whether that reading supports a remedial right of secession is the question worked in the next chapter.

Who is a "people"

International law does not define it, which is the same gap as with "minority", and the two questions run together.

Three positions are argued.

The territorial view. A people is the whole population of a defined territory, particularly a colony or non-self-governing territory. This is the view resolution 2625 assumes when it gives a colony a status separate and distinct from that of the administering State.

The ethnic view. A people is a group sharing an ethnicity, language, history and sense of common identity, whether or not it has a territory.

The subjective view. A people is a group which regards itself as one and wishes to determine its political future collectively.

The practical answer is the one to give. The colonial context supplied clear cases, and outside it the term has never been settled. A minority within a State is protected by article 27 and by the 1992 Declaration; whether it is also a PEOPLE with a right of self-determination is exactly what States deny, and their denial takes the form of declarations to article 1 of the Covenants.

India's position

India entered a declaration on acceding to the Covenants, and its subject is article 1. The position India and several other States took, of which Indonesia's is the fullest published example, is that the words "the right of self-determination" DO NOT APPLY TO A SECTION OF PEOPLE WITHIN A SOVEREIGN INDEPENDENT STATE and cannot be construed as authorising or encouraging any action which would dismember or impair, totally or in part, the territorial integrity or political unity of sovereign and independent States. That is resolution 2625's proviso restated as a treaty declaration.

And the Indian constitutional position matches it. Article 1 declares India a Union of States; article 3 permits Parliament to form new States and alter boundaries by ordinary law without the consent of the State concerned; article 51A(c) makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to UPHOLD AND PROTECT THE SOVEREIGNTY, UNITY AND INTEGRITY of India; and section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes exciting secession or encouraging feelings of separatist activities.

munotes.in707

The Right of Self-determination

In In re Article 370 of the Constitution the Supreme Court considered the constitutional status of Jammu and Kashmir and the changes of 2019, and the decision is worked in Module I. What it illustrates for this chapter is that the Indian answer to a claim of separate status is constitutional and not international: the question is what the Constitution provides, not what a people may claim.

A worked example

A region within a State has its own language and history, is under-represented in the national legislature, and claims a right of self-determination including a right to hold a referendum on independence. Advise on its position in international law.

First, is it a "people"? Undefined. On the territorial view it is not, being part of the population of an existing State; on the ethnic and subjective views it may be. The State will argue that only the whole population of the State is the people.

Second, which limb is claimed? If INTERNAL self-determination, the claim is strong: article 1 of the Covenants is not confined to independence, and article 25 supplies participation rights. If EXTERNAL, the claim runs into the proviso.

Third, the proviso. Territorial integrity is protected for a State whose government represents THE WHOLE PEOPLE BELONGING TO THE TERRITORY WITHOUT DISTINCTION AS TO RACE, CREED OR COLOUR. Under-representation is not the same as exclusion on those grounds, so the condition is probably satisfied and the proviso applies.

Fourth, the colonial question. Resolution 2625's separate-status rule applies to A COLONY OR OTHER NON-SELF-GOVERNING TERRITORY. A region integrated into a State is neither.

Fifth, the minorities route, which is the one that works. Article 27 of the Covenant, the 1992 Declaration's rights of effective participation in decisions concerning the region in which they live, and mother-tongue instruction under article 4(3). That is a real remedy, and it is what international law offers a group in this position.

Sixth, what would change the answer. Evidence that the State denies the group any representation on grounds of race, creed or colour, or subjects it to alien subjugation, domination and exploitation, which resolution 2625 calls a violation of the principle.

Distinctions

Internal self-determinationExternal self-determination
Determining political status WITHIN the StateDetermining international status
Participation, representation, autonomyIndependence, free association, integration, or another freely determined status
Article 1 of the Covenants with article 25Resolution 2625's modes of implementation
Available generallyEstablished for colonial and non-self-governing territories
Not limited by the provisoLimited by the proviso
munotes.in708

The Right of Self-determination

The CharterThe CovenantsResolution 2625
A PRINCIPLE, in articles 1(2) and 55A RIGHT, in article 1 of bothAn elaboration of the principle
Chapter XI, article 73; Chapter XII, article 76Duty to promote and respect, article 1(3)Modes of implementation; separate status of a colony; the proviso
No definition of a peopleNo definition of a peopleNo definition of a people

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean self-determination means independence. Resolution 2625 lists the establishment of a sovereign and independent State, free association or integration with an independent State, and emergence into any other freely determined political status as modes of implementing the right.

It does not mean any group may claim it. The right belongs to a PEOPLE, and the term is undefined; a minority is protected by article 27 and the 1992 Declaration, which is a different thing.

It does not mean territorial integrity is absolute. The proviso protects States "conducting themselves in compliance with the principle" and thus possessed of a government representing the whole people without distinction as to race, creed or colour.

It does not mean the proviso is a licence to secede where the condition fails. It says only that nothing in the preceding paragraphs authorises or encourages dismemberment; it does not affirmatively confer a right where the condition is not met.

And it does not mean India rejects the right. India accepts it as applying to peoples under alien subjugation, domination and exploitation, and denies that it applies to a section of the people of a sovereign independent State.

Quick revision

Charter: article 1(2) and article 55, the PRINCIPLE of equal rights and self-determination of peoples; article 73, non-self-governing territories, interests of the inhabitants PARAMOUNT, a SACRED TRUST, due account of political aspirations; article 76, trust territories, progressive development towards self-government or independence according to the freely expressed wishes of the peoples.

Covenants: article 1, identical in both. All peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development; free disposal of natural wealth and resources; in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence; and a duty on all parties, including administering powers, to promote and respect the right.

Resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970: all peoples have the right freely to determine, WITHOUT EXTERNAL INTERFERENCE, their political status; every State has a duty to respect it and to promote it, and to bring a speedy end to colonialism; alien subjugation, domination and exploitation violates the principle; the MODES are a sovereign and independent State, free association or integration, or any other freely determined political status; forcible denial is forbidden and peoples resisting it may seek and receive support; a colony has a status SEPARATE AND DISTINCT from that of the administering State until the right is exercised; and the PROVISO protects the territorial integrity and political unity of States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle and THUS POSSESSED OF A GOVERNMENT REPRESENTING THE WHOLE PEOPLE BELONGING TO THE TERRITORY WITHOUT DISTINCTION AS TO RACE, CREED OR COLOUR.

munotes.in709

The Right of Self-determination

India: a declaration on article 1 to the effect that the right does not apply to a section of the people within a sovereign independent State; constitutionally, articles 1, 3 and 51A(c), and section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.

Test yourself

1. Where does self-determination appear in the Charter, and as what? In articles 1(2) and 55, as a PRINCIPLE and not a right; and in article 73 for non-self-governing territories and article 76 for trust territories.

2. What does article 1 of the Covenants provide, and why does its being in both matter? That all peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development; that they may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources; and that in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence. Its appearance word for word in both Covenants is the strongest argument that the right is one of general international law.

3. Name the three modes of implementing the right. The establishment of a sovereign and independent State; free association or integration with an independent State; or the emergence into any other political status freely determined by a people.

4. Reproduce the territorial integrity proviso. That nothing in the foregoing paragraphs shall be construed as authorising or encouraging any action which would dismember or impair, totally or in part, the territorial integrity or political unity of sovereign and independent States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples as described above and thus possessed of a government representing the whole people belonging to the territory without distinction as to race, creed or colour.

5. Distinguish internal from external self-determination. Internal is the right of a people to determine its political status WITHIN an existing State, through participation, representation and self-government. External is the right to determine its international status, by independence, free association, integration or another freely determined status.

6. Who is a "people"? International law does not define the term. Three views are argued: the territorial, that a people is the whole population of a defined territory, particularly a colony; the ethnic, resting on shared ethnicity, language and history; and the subjective, resting on the group's own sense of itself. The colonial context supplied clear cases; outside it the term is unsettled.

munotes.in710

The Right of Self-determination

7. What is India's position? That the right applies to peoples under alien subjugation, domination and exploitation, and does not apply to a section of the people within a sovereign independent State, so that it cannot be construed as authorising anything that would dismember or impair the territorial integrity or political unity of such a State.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in711

Chapter -Six

Self-determination in Practice

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Nobody has yet won a case on a right to secede, but the reasons for losing are different in each case, and the reasons are the law.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: three decisions are worked here. In Reference re Secession of Quebec the Supreme Court of Canada held that the right to self-determination of a people is NORMALLY FULFILLED THROUGH INTERNAL SELF-DETERMINATION, that a right to external self-determination arises ONLY IN THE MOST EXTREME OF CASES, and that neither the population of Quebec nor its institutions possess a right under international law to secede unilaterally; but that a clear majority on a clear question would confer democratic legitimacy which the other participants in Confederation would have to recognise, giving rise to a DUTY TO NEGOTIATE. In its Advisory Opinion of 22 July 2010 on Kosovo the International Court of Justice concluded that the declaration of independence adopted on 17 February 2008 DID NOT VIOLATE INTERNATIONAL LAW, on the narrow ground that it had to determine whether a rule PROHIBITED such a declaration and not whether international law conferred a POSITIVE ENTITLEMENT. And in its Advisory Opinion of 25 February 2019 on the Chagos Archipelago it held that the process of decolonisation of Mauritius WAS NOT LAWFULLY COMPLETED, that the United Kingdom's continued administration is a WRONGFUL ACT, and that respect for the right to self-determination is an obligation ERGA OMNES.

Quebec, 1998

The question. Whether Quebec had a right, under the Constitution of Canada or under international law, to effect a unilateral secession.

On the SCOPE of the right the Court held: that the recognised sources of international law establish that the right to self-determination of a people is NORMALLY FULFILLED THROUGH INTERNAL SELF-DETERMINATION, that is "a people's pursuit of its political, economic, social and cultural development WITHIN THE FRAMEWORK OF AN EXISTING STATE"; and that a right to EXTERNAL self-determination, which in that case would take the form of a right to unilateral secession, "arises IN ONLY THE MOST EXTREME OF CASES and, even then, UNDER CAREFULLY DEFINED CIRCUMSTANCES". It defined external self-determination by quoting resolution 2625's three modes.

On WHEN external self-determination arises, the Court gave the summary that has been used ever since. The international law right to self-determination "only generates, AT BEST, a right to external self-determination in situations of FORMER COLONIES; where a people is OPPRESSED, as for example under FOREIGN MILITARY OCCUPATION; or where A DEFINABLE GROUP IS DENIED MEANINGFUL ACCESS TO GOVERNMENT to pursue their political, economic, social and cultural development. IN ALL THREE SITUATIONS, THE PEOPLE IN QUESTION ARE ENTITLED TO A RIGHT TO EXTERNAL SELF-DETERMINATION BECAUSE THEY HAVE BEEN DENIED THE ABILITY TO EXERT INTERNALLY THEIR RIGHT TO SELF-DETERMINATION."

munotes.in712

Self-determination in Practice

On Quebec. Those exceptional circumstances were "manifestly inapplicable to Quebec under existing conditions", so neither the population of the province, even if characterised as a people, nor its representative institutions possess a right under international law to secede unilaterally. The persistent failure to agree constitutional amendments, "while a matter of concern, does not amount to a denial of self-determination".

And on the domestic question the Court found something more interesting than a right. Democratic institutions accommodate a continuous process of discussion and evolution, reflected in the constitutional right of each participant in the federation to INITIATE constitutional change; and "this right implies A RECIPROCAL DUTY ON THE OTHER PARTICIPANTS TO ENGAGE IN DISCUSSIONS to address any legitimate initiative to change the constitutional order". A CLEAR MAJORITY VOTE ON A CLEAR QUESTION in favour of secession would confer DEMOCRATIC LEGITIMACY which all the other participants would have to recognise.

But the duty runs both ways. Quebec could not, despite a clear referendum result, invoke self-determination to DICTATE THE TERMS of secession; the democratic vote, by however strong a majority, "would have NO LEGAL EFFECT ON ITS OWN and could not push aside the principles of federalism and the rule of law, the rights of individuals and minorities, or the operation of democracy in the other provinces". Equally, the continued existence and operation of the Canadian constitutional order "could not be INDIFFERENT to a clear expression of a clear majority" that they no longer wish to remain, and the other participants "would have no basis to deny the right of the government of Quebec to pursue secession", so long as Quebec respects the rights of others. There would be NO CONCLUSIONS PREDETERMINED BY LAW on any issue.

Why the decision matters here. It is the fullest judicial statement of the internal and external distinction; it identifies the three exceptional situations; and it shows a constitutional court answering a secession claim not with a right or a prohibition but with a PROCEDURE.

Kosovo, 2010

The question, put by General Assembly resolution 63/3 of 8 October 2008: "Is the unilateral declaration of independence by the Provisional Institutions of Self-Government of Kosovo in accordance with international law?" Thirty-six States filed written statements; twenty-eight States and the authors of the declaration took part in oral proceedings from 1 to 11 December 2009.

The Court's answer, delivered on 22 JULY 2010: that "the declaration of independence of Kosovo adopted on 17 February 2008 DID NOT VIOLATE INTERNATIONAL LAW".

How it got there, and this is what earns marks.

It reframed the question. It was NOT REQUIRED to decide whether international law conferred a POSITIVE ENTITLEMENT upon Kosovo to declare independence; it had to determine whether A RULE OF INTERNATIONAL LAW PROHIBITED such a declaration. Everything follows from that choice.

munotes.in713

Self-determination in Practice

On general international law. State practice during the eighteenth, nineteenth and early twentieth centuries "points clearly to the conclusion that INTERNATIONAL LAW CONTAINED NO PROHIBITION OF DECLARATIONS OF INDEPENDENCE".

On territorial integrity, which is the proposition to remember. "THE SCOPE OF THE PRINCIPLE OF TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY IS CONFINED TO THE SPHERE OF RELATIONS BETWEEN STATES." So the principle constrains other STATES, not a group within a State.

On the Security Council precedents. No general prohibition could be deduced from resolutions condemning other declarations of independence, because those had been made in the context of AN UNLAWFUL USE OF FORCE OR A VIOLATION OF A JUS COGENS NORM.

On resolution 1244 of 10 June 1999. Its object and purpose was to establish "a temporary, exceptional legal régime which superseded the Serbian legal order on an interim basis". The authors of the declaration were NOT the Provisional Institutions of Self-Government but "persons who acted together in their capacity as REPRESENTATIVES OF THE PEOPLE OF KOSOVO OUTSIDE THE FRAMEWORK of the interim administration". And the two instruments "operate on a different level": resolution 1244 was SILENT ON THE FINAL STATUS, whereas the declaration was an attempt finally to determine it.

What the opinion decides and does not decide. It decides that making the declaration broke no rule. It does not decide that Kosovo is a State, that it had a right to secede, or that other States must recognise it. A candidate who says the Court upheld a right of secession has misread it.

Chagos, 2019

The questions, put by General Assembly resolution 71/292 of 22 June 2017 under article 65 of the Statute: whether the decolonisation of Mauritius was LAWFULLY COMPLETED when it was granted independence in 1968, following the separation of the Chagos Archipelago and having regard to obligations reflected in General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) of 1960, 2066 (XX) of 1965, 2232 (XXI) of 1966 and 2357 (XXII) of 1967; and what consequences arise from the continued administration by the United Kingdom, including with respect to the inability of Mauritius to resettle its nationals of Chagossian origin.

The Advisory Opinion of 25 FEBRUARY 2019.

On the law. The adoption of RESOLUTION 1514 (XV) "represents a defining moment in the consolidation of State practice on decolonization"; and "both State practice and opinio juris at the relevant time CONFIRM THE CUSTOMARY LAW CHARACTER OF THE RIGHT TO TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY OF A NON-SELF-GOVERNING TERRITORY AS A COROLLARY OF THE RIGHT TO SELF-DETERMINATION". The peoples of non-self-governing territories are entitled to exercise the right IN RELATION TO THEIR TERRITORY AS A WHOLE, whose integrity the administering Power must respect.

munotes.in714

Self-determination in Practice

On the facts. The detachment of the Chagos Archipelago "WAS NOT BASED ON THE FREE AND GENUINE EXPRESSION OF THE WILL OF THE PEOPLE CONCERNED", although the colony of Mauritius had agreed in principle to it.

The first answer. As a result of the Archipelago's UNLAWFUL DETACHMENT and its incorporation into a new colony, "the process of decolonization of Mauritius WAS NOT LAWFULLY COMPLETED when Mauritius acceded to independence in 1968".

The second answer. The United Kingdom's continued administration "CONSTITUTES A WRONGFUL ACT ENTAILING THE INTERNATIONAL RESPONSIBILITY OF THAT STATE"; it "has an obligation TO BRING TO AN END its administration AS RAPIDLY AS POSSIBLE"; and ALL MEMBER STATES MUST CO-OPERATE with the United Nations to complete the decolonisation.

And the proposition that reaches furthest. Since respect for the right to self-determination is an obligation ERGA OMNES, ALL STATES HAVE A LEGAL INTEREST IN PROTECTING THAT RIGHT. Resettlement was held to be a question of the human rights of those concerned, to be addressed by the General Assembly during the completion of the decolonisation.

Why the three answers differ

Because the question asked was different in each case, and a candidate who sees that has the chapter.

Quebec asked: is there a RIGHT to secede? Answer: only in the three exceptional situations, none of which applied. Domestically, a clear majority on a clear question creates a duty to negotiate.

Kosovo asked: is a declaration PROHIBITED? Answer: no, and the Court expressly declined to decide whether there was a right. Territorial integrity constrains States, not groups.

Chagos asked: was decolonisation LAWFULLY COMPLETED? Answer: no, because the territory was detached without the free and genuine expression of the will of the people, and the right applies to the territory AS A WHOLE.

And the pattern is consistent. Where the case is COLONIAL, the right operates powerfully, and Chagos shows it operating fifty years after the event and against a permanent member of the Security Council. Where the case is NOT colonial, no court has yet found a right of external self-determination; what it finds instead is either a procedure, as in Quebec, or the absence of a prohibition, as in Kosovo.

A worked example

A region within a democratic State holds a referendum in which a clear majority votes for independence. Its representatives then declare independence. Assess.

Is there a right of external self-determination? On Quebec, only in the three situations: a former colony; a people oppressed, as under foreign military occupation; or a definable group DENIED MEANINGFUL ACCESS TO GOVERNMENT. A region of a democratic State with representation in the national institutions is in none of them.

Does the declaration break international law? On Kosovo, international law contains NO PROHIBITION of declarations of independence, and the scope of the principle of territorial integrity is confined to relations between States. So the declaration itself violates nothing.

munotes.in715

Self-determination in Practice

Does that make the region a State? No. The Kosovo opinion decides only that no rule prohibited the declaration; it says nothing about statehood or recognition.

Does the State owe anything? Under its own constitutional order it may. Quebec's answer is a DUTY TO NEGOTIATE arising from the constitutional right of each participant to initiate change and the reciprocal duty to discuss any legitimate initiative; but the vote has NO LEGAL EFFECT ON ITS OWN, and the negotiation must respect federalism, the rule of law, and the rights of individuals and minorities.

And if the group were a colonial people? Chagos: the right applies to the territory as a whole, its integrity must be respected by the administering Power, a detachment not based on the free and genuine expression of the people's will is unlawful, and every State has a legal interest in the right being respected because the obligation is erga omnes.

Distinctions

CaseQuestionAnswer
Quebec, 1998Is there a RIGHT to secede unilaterally?No; the right is normally fulfilled internally, and external self-determination arises only in three extreme situations. Domestically, a duty to negotiate
Kosovo, 2010Is the declaration PROHIBITED?No; there is no prohibition of declarations of independence, and territorial integrity is confined to relations between States
Chagos, 2019Was decolonisation LAWFULLY COMPLETED?No; detachment without the free and genuine expression of the people's will was unlawful, and the continued administration is a wrongful act
Quebec's three exceptional situations
A former colony
A people oppressed, as for example under foreign military occupation
A definable group denied meaningful access to government to pursue its political, economic, social and cultural development
What Kosovo decidedWhat Kosovo did not decide
That no rule prohibited the declarationWhether international law conferred a positive entitlement
That territorial integrity constrains StatesThat Kosovo is a State
That resolution 1244 was silent on final statusThat other States must recognise Kosovo

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Kosovo opinion recognised a right of secession. The Court said expressly that it was not required to decide whether international law conferred a positive entitlement, only whether a rule prohibited the declaration.

It does not mean Quebec had no remedy. It had a domestic one: a clear majority on a clear question confers democratic legitimacy which the other participants must recognise, giving rise to a duty to negotiate.

It does not mean a referendum decides anything by itself. The Supreme Court of Canada said a democratic vote, by however strong a majority, would have no legal effect on its own.

munotes.in716

Self-determination in Practice

It does not mean the Chagos opinion binds the United Kingdom as a judgment. It is an ADVISORY opinion under article 65 of the Statute; its force is the authority of the Court's statement of the law and the General Assembly's role in acting on it.

And it does not mean territorial integrity has no force against a seceding group. It means that the international law PRINCIPLE of territorial integrity operates between States; the constraint on a group is domestic constitutional law, which is why the Quebec answer was constitutional and the Indian answer, worked in the previous chapter, is constitutional too.

Quick revision

Reference re Secession of Quebec 1998: self-determination is normally fulfilled through INTERNAL self-determination, a people's pursuit of its development WITHIN THE FRAMEWORK OF AN EXISTING STATE; external self-determination arises "in only the most extreme of cases and, even then, under carefully defined circumstances"; the three situations are a FORMER COLONY, a people OPPRESSED as under foreign military occupation, and a DEFINABLE GROUP DENIED MEANINGFUL ACCESS TO GOVERNMENT, in all of which the people are entitled to external self-determination BECAUSE THEY HAVE BEEN DENIED THE ABILITY TO EXERT THE RIGHT INTERNALLY; none applied to Quebec, and failure to agree constitutional amendments is not a denial of self-determination. Domestically: each participant may initiate constitutional change and the others have a reciprocal duty to discuss any legitimate initiative; a clear majority on a clear question confers democratic legitimacy the others must recognise; but the vote has no legal effect on its own, cannot push aside federalism, the rule of law or the rights of individuals and minorities, and no conclusions are predetermined by law.

Kosovo, Advisory Opinion 22 July 2010, on General Assembly resolution 63/3: the declaration of 17 February 2008 did not violate international law. The Court had to decide whether a rule PROHIBITED the declaration, not whether there was a positive entitlement; State practice points clearly to there being NO PROHIBITION of declarations of independence; THE SCOPE OF THE PRINCIPLE OF TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY IS CONFINED TO THE SPHERE OF RELATIONS BETWEEN STATES; Security Council condemnations of other declarations turned on an unlawful use of force or a violation of jus cogens; resolution 1244 established a temporary, exceptional régime and was silent on final status, and the authors acted as representatives of the people of Kosovo outside the framework of the interim administration.

Chagos, Advisory Opinion 25 February 2019, on General Assembly resolution 71/292: resolution 1514 (XV) was a defining moment in the consolidation of State practice on decolonisation; the right to TERRITORIAL INTEGRITY OF A NON-SELF-GOVERNING TERRITORY is customary law and a COROLLARY of self-determination; the detachment was not based on the free and genuine expression of the will of the people; decolonisation was NOT LAWFULLY COMPLETED in 1968; continued administration is a WRONGFUL ACT and must be brought to an end AS RAPIDLY AS POSSIBLE; all Member States must co-operate; and the obligation is ERGA OMNES, so all States have a legal interest.

munotes.in717

Self-determination in Practice

Test yourself

1. State the Quebec Court's three exceptional situations. A former colony; a people oppressed, as for example under foreign military occupation; and a definable group denied meaningful access to government to pursue its political, economic, social and cultural development. In all three the people are entitled to external self-determination because they have been denied the ability to exert the right internally.

2. What did the Quebec Court hold about a clear referendum result? That a clear majority on a clear question would confer democratic legitimacy which all other participants in Confederation would have to recognise, giving rise to a duty to negotiate; but that the vote would have no legal effect on its own and could not push aside federalism, the rule of law, or the rights of individuals and minorities.

3. How did the International Court reframe the Kosovo question, and why does it matter? It held that it was not required to decide whether international law conferred a POSITIVE ENTITLEMENT to declare independence, only whether a rule PROHIBITED such a declaration. It matters because the opinion therefore decides nothing about a right of secession.

4. What did the Court say about territorial integrity in the Kosovo opinion? That the scope of the principle of territorial integrity is confined to the sphere of relations between States.

5. Why was the decolonisation of Mauritius held not to have been lawfully completed? Because the detachment of the Chagos Archipelago was not based on the free and genuine expression of the will of the people concerned, and the peoples of non-self-governing territories are entitled to exercise the right in relation to their territory as a whole, whose integrity the administering Power must respect.

6. What follows from the obligation being erga omnes? That all States have a legal interest in protecting the right to self-determination, and that all Member States must co-operate with the United Nations to complete the decolonisation of Mauritius.

7. Why do the three decisions reach different results? Because the question asked was different in each: whether there was a RIGHT to secede, whether a declaration was PROHIBITED, and whether decolonisation was LAWFULLY COMPLETED. Where the case is colonial the right operates powerfully; where it is not, no court has yet found a right of external self-determination, and what a claimant gets instead is either a procedure or the absence of a prohibition.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in718

Chapter -Seven

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

The Charter forbids the United Nations to intervene in matters essentially within a State's domestic jurisdiction, and eighty years of human rights law have consisted of establishing that fewer and fewer matters are.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 2(7) of the Charter provides that "Nothing contained in the present Charter shall authorize THE UNITED NATIONS TO INTERVENE IN MATTERS WHICH ARE ESSENTIALLY WITHIN THE DOMESTIC JURISDICTION OF ANY STATE or shall require the Members to submit such matters to settlement under the present Charter; BUT THIS PRINCIPLE SHALL NOT PREJUDICE THE APPLICATION OF ENFORCEMENT MEASURES UNDER CHAPTER VII." It is the Charter's guarantee of sovereignty against the Organization it creates, and the counterpart of article 2(4)'s prohibition on the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State. Its scope has narrowed steadily, because articles 55 and 56 make human rights a matter the Organization is required to promote and Members pledge to act on, and because the Security Council's power under article 39 to determine the existence of a threat to the peace has been used in situations previously regarded as internal.

The text, taken apart

"Nothing contained in the present Charter shall authorize THE UNITED NATIONS to intervene." The addressee is the ORGANIZATION. Compare the Covenant of the League of Nations, whose corresponding clause was addressed to the Council in a dispute; and compare article 2(4), which is addressed to Members. Article 2(7) is a limit on the competence of the United Nations, not a rule of State-to-State conduct.

"to INTERVENE". The word is not defined. On a narrow reading it means dictatorial interference, so discussion, investigation and recommendation are not intervention. On a wide reading any authoritative dealing with the matter is. The narrow reading has prevailed in practice, which is why the General Assembly can debate a State's internal affairs and adopt resolutions about them.

"in matters which are ESSENTIALLY WITHIN THE DOMESTIC JURISDICTION of any state". Note the word ESSENTIALLY, which replaced the League Covenant's SOLELY. The change was deliberate and it widened the reserved domain in appearance; in practice the opposite has happened, because what is "essentially" domestic is decided by reference to international law as it stands at the time, and international law has expanded.

"or shall require the Members to submit such matters to settlement under the present Charter". A second, separate protection: a Member cannot be compelled to take a domestic matter to the Charter's dispute settlement machinery.

"but this principle shall not prejudice the application of ENFORCEMENT MEASURES UNDER CHAPTER VII". The exception, and the only one written into the article. Where the Security Council determines under ARTICLE 39 the existence of a threat to the peace, a breach of the peace or an act of aggression, and decides on measures under articles 41 or 42, article 2(7) does not stand in the way.

munotes.in719

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

The three ways the reserved domain has shrunk

One, by the Charter's own human rights provisions. Article 55 requires the United Nations to PROMOTE universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all WITHOUT DISTINCTION AS TO RACE, SEX, LANGUAGE OR RELIGION; and article 56 provides that ALL MEMBERS PLEDGE THEMSELVES TO TAKE JOINT AND SEPARATE ACTION in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of those purposes. A matter which the Charter itself requires the Organization to promote and Members to act on cannot easily be described as ESSENTIALLY within a State's domestic jurisdiction.

Two, by treaty. Every human rights treaty a State ratifies moves the subject out of the reserved domain, because a matter regulated by an international obligation is by definition not essentially domestic. The reporting obligations under article 40 of the Civil and Political Covenant, the Economic Covenant's reporting to the Economic and Social Council, and the compromissory clause in article IX of the Genocide Convention are all examples: the State has itself agreed that the matter is international.

Three, by the Security Council. Article 34 permits the Council to INVESTIGATE any dispute, or any SITUATION WHICH MIGHT LEAD TO INTERNATIONAL FRICTION or give rise to a dispute, in order to determine whether its continuance is likely to endanger international peace and security. Article 39 permits it to determine the existence of a threat to the peace. Once such a determination is made, enforcement measures follow and article 2(7) is expressly displaced. The practice of treating grave and systematic violations of human rights within a State as a threat to international peace is what has made the exception the most powerful part of the article.

And a fourth route, less often noticed. The International Court of Justice has jurisdiction under a compromissory clause without any separate consent, as article IX of the Genocide Convention shows; and once a State is before the Court on a matter it agreed to submit, domestic jurisdiction is no answer.

Domestic jurisdiction and the argument of this module

The objection to international human rights supervision is always an objection about sovereignty, and article 2(7) is its textual home. The argument runs: how a State treats its own nationals is its own affair; supervision is a device by which powerful States interfere in weak ones; and the Charter itself says so in article 2(7).

The answers are four, and a good answer gives them.

The Charter itself contradicts the premise. Articles 55 and 56 make human rights a purpose of the Organization and a subject of the Members' own pledge. The same document that protects the reserved domain removes human rights from it.

munotes.in720

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

Consent supplies the rest. A State which ratifies a treaty has itself decided that the subject is international; nobody has intervened.

The doctrine's core survives. Article 2(7) still forbids the Organization to INTERVENE, which on the practice means dictatorial interference; discussion, investigation, reporting and recommendation are not intervention, and no human rights machinery in this module does more than those things, apart from the Security Council under Chapter VII.

And the objection has real force where it is not answered. The exception is Chapter VII, and Chapter VII depends on the Security Council, whose permanent members hold a veto. Selectivity in the exercise of that power is the strongest form of the sovereignty objection, and it should be stated rather than dismissed.

Domestic jurisdiction and the Indian position

India is dualist, and dualism is domestic jurisdiction in miniature. On Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey, decided in 1984, the doctrine of INCORPORATION is accepted, so rules of customary international law not contrary to municipal law are deemed incorporated and are to be followed by the courts; but WHERE THERE IS A CONFLICT MUNICIPAL LAW PREVAILS, and a national court must give effect to an Act of Parliament even if it conflicts with international law; and comity requires only that a statute be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law.

The constitutional expression of the same idea. Article 253 gives Parliament the power to implement a treaty, which presupposes that a treaty does not implement itself. Article 51(c) directs the State to foster respect for international law and treaty obligations, and is a directive principle, unenforceable. And article 51A(c) makes it a fundamental duty of every citizen to uphold and protect the SOVEREIGNTY, UNITY AND INTEGRITY of India.

So the Indian answer is consistent throughout. International obligations are accepted and are given effect through domestic law; they do not operate of their own force; and the reserved domain is protected not by refusing the obligation but by controlling the manner of its entry.

A worked example

A State is accused before the General Assembly of systematic discrimination against a minority. It objects that the matter is essentially within its domestic jurisdiction under article 2(7). Assess the objection at four stages.

Stage one: discussion and resolution. The objection fails. Article 2(7) forbids the Organization to INTERVENE, and on the settled practice discussion, the adoption of a resolution and the appointment of a rapporteur are not intervention.

munotes.in721

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

Stage two: treaty machinery. If the State is party to the Civil and Political Covenant, its report under article 40 is an obligation it has assumed; the subject is not essentially domestic, because the State has agreed that it is international. If it has made a declaration under article 41, an inter-State communication is available.

Stage three: the International Court of Justice. If the allegation is genocide and the State is party to the Convention, article IX gives the Court jurisdiction without any separate consent, and The Gambia v. Myanmar shows that a party with no connection to the events may bring the case.

Stage four: enforcement. Only if the Security Council determines under article 39 the existence of a threat to the peace, a breach of the peace or an act of aggression. Then measures under articles 41 or 42 follow and article 2(7) is displaced by its own closing words. Everything before that stage leaves the objection formally intact and practically hollow.

And the honest closing point. The State's objection is weakest at the stages where the consequences are least, and strongest at the stage where they are greatest; which is why the doctrine still matters even though almost nothing is "essentially" domestic any more.

Distinctions

Article 2(4)Article 2(7)
Addressed to MEMBERSAddressed to the UNITED NATIONS
Forbids the threat or use of force against territorial integrity or political independenceForbids intervention in matters essentially within domestic jurisdiction
A rule of State conductA limit on the competence of the Organization
Exception: self-defence, and Chapter VII actionException: enforcement measures under Chapter VII
League CovenantCharter article 2(7)
Matters SOLELY within domestic jurisdictionMatters ESSENTIALLY within domestic jurisdiction
Addressed to the Council in a disputeAddressed to the Organization generally
No human rights provisions to erode itArticles 55 and 56 erode it from within
Not interventionIntervention
Debate in the General AssemblyDictatorial interference
A resolution or recommendationEnforcement measures, which the article expressly excepts
Investigation under article 34
Reporting under a treaty the State has ratified

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State may invoke article 2(7) against another State. The article limits the United Nations. What limits States is article 2(4) and the customary principle of non-intervention.

It does not mean discussion of a State's internal affairs is forbidden. On the settled practice, intervention means dictatorial interference, and debate, investigation, reporting and recommendation are none of those.

It does not mean human rights are within the reserved domain. Articles 55 and 56 make them a purpose of the Organization and a subject of the Members' own pledge.

It does not mean the exception is unlimited. It is confined to ENFORCEMENT MEASURES UNDER CHAPTER VII, which require a determination by the Security Council under article 39.

munotes.in722

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

And it does not mean the sovereignty objection is worthless. Its strongest form is about selectivity: the exception runs through a body in which five States hold a veto.

Quick revision

Article 2(7): "Nothing contained in the present Charter shall authorize the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any state or shall require the Members to submit such matters to settlement under the present Charter; but this principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII." Addressed to the ORGANIZATION; three limbs, no intervention, no compulsory submission, and the Chapter VII exception; ESSENTIALLY, not SOLELY as in the League Covenant; INTERVENE read as dictatorial interference.

Erosion: articles 55 and 56, the Organization to promote and Members to pledge joint and separate action for universal respect for and observance of human rights without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion; treaty ratification, which removes a subject from the reserved domain by consent; article 34, investigation of any situation which might lead to international friction; and article 39, determination of a threat to the peace, opening Chapter VII and displacing article 2(7) in terms.

Indian counterpart: dualism. Gramophone Company 1984, customary law incorporated unless contrary to municipal law, municipal law prevailing on a conflict, and a statute construed so far as its language admits so as not to conflict. Article 253 for implementation, article 51(c) as a directive, article 51A(c) on sovereignty, unity and integrity.

Test yourself

1. Reproduce article 2(7) and say to whom it is addressed. "Nothing contained in the present Charter shall authorize the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any state or shall require the Members to submit such matters to settlement under the present Charter; but this principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII." It is addressed to the UNITED NATIONS, not to States.

2. What word replaced the League Covenant's "solely", and with what effect? "Essentially". In appearance it widened the reserved domain; in practice the domain has narrowed, because what is essentially domestic is judged by reference to international law as it stands at the time, and that law has expanded.

3. What does "intervene" mean in the article? On the practice, dictatorial interference. Discussion, the adoption of resolutions, investigation under article 34, and treaty reporting are not intervention.

4. What is the only exception written into the article? That the principle shall not prejudice the application of ENFORCEMENT MEASURES UNDER CHAPTER VII, which require a determination by the Security Council under article 39 of a threat to the peace, a breach of the peace or an act of aggression.

munotes.in723

The Doctrine of Domestic Jurisdiction

5. How do articles 55 and 56 erode the doctrine? Article 55 requires the United Nations to promote universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion; and article 56 has all Members pledge to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization to achieve that. A subject the Charter itself assigns to the Organization is not essentially domestic.

6. Why does ratifying a treaty narrow a State's reserved domain? Because a matter regulated by an international obligation which the State has itself assumed is by definition not essentially within its domestic jurisdiction, and no question of intervention arises where the State has consented.

7. What is the Indian equivalent of the doctrine? Dualism. On Gramophone Company customary international law not contrary to municipal law is incorporated and followed, but municipal law prevails on a conflict and a court must give effect to an Act of Parliament; a treaty enters only by legislation under article 253; article 51(c) is an unenforceable directive; and article 51A(c) makes the protection of sovereignty a citizen's duty.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in724

Chapter -Eight

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Three conventions take the general equality guarantee and apply it to race, to sex and to childhood, and each of them defines discrimination by what a measure does rather than by what it was meant to do.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination 1965 defines racial discrimination in article 1 and obliges parties in article 2 to pursue WITHOUT DELAY a policy of elimination, requires them in article 4 to act against propaganda and organisations based on racial superiority, lists the rights to be guaranteed in article 5, and provides an OPTIONAL individual communication procedure in article 14. The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women 1979 defines discrimination against women in article 1, imposes the policy obligation in article 2, permits TEMPORARY SPECIAL MEASURES in article 4, requires States in article 5 to MODIFY SOCIAL AND CULTURAL PATTERNS OF CONDUCT resting on stereotype, and deals with marriage and family relations in article 16. The Convention on the Rights of the Child 1989 defines a child in article 1, requires non-discrimination in article 2, makes THE BEST INTERESTS OF THE CHILD A PRIMARY CONSIDERATION in article 3, gives the child a right to be heard in article 12, and repeats the minorities formula for children in article 30.

The Convention on Racial Discrimination, 1965

Article 1(1), the definition. "Racial discrimination" means any DISTINCTION, EXCLUSION, RESTRICTION OR PREFERENCE based on RACE, COLOUR, DESCENT, OR NATIONAL OR ETHNIC ORIGIN which has the PURPOSE OR EFFECT of nullifying or impairing the recognition, enjoyment or exercise, ON AN EQUAL FOOTING, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural or any other field of PUBLIC LIFE.

Four things about that definition. The grounds include DESCENT, which article 15 of the Indian Constitution does not name and which has been the subject of long argument about whether caste falls within it. The measure may be a PREFERENCE as well as an exclusion. The test is PURPOSE OR EFFECT, so a facially neutral measure with a discriminatory effect is caught. And the field is PUBLIC LIFE.

Article 2(1). States Parties CONDEMN racial discrimination and undertake to pursue BY ALL APPROPRIATE MEANS AND WITHOUT DELAY a policy of eliminating it in all its forms and of promoting understanding among all races; and in particular each undertakes to ENGAGE IN NO ACT OR PRACTICE of racial discrimination against persons, groups or institutions, and to ensure that ALL PUBLIC AUTHORITIES AND PUBLIC INSTITUTIONS, NATIONAL AND LOCAL, act in conformity.

Article 4. States Parties CONDEMN ALL PROPAGANDA AND ALL ORGANIZATIONS which are based on ideas or theories of superiority of one race or group of persons of one colour or ethnic origin, or which attempt to justify or promote racial hatred and discrimination in any form, and undertake to adopt IMMEDIATE AND POSITIVE MEASURES designed to eradicate all incitement to, or acts of, such discrimination, WITH DUE REGARD TO THE PRINCIPLES EMBODIED IN THE UNIVERSAL DECLARATION and the rights expressly set forth in article 5. That closing qualification is the balance with freedom of expression, and it is why article 4 is the most reserved-against provision in the Convention.

munotes.in725

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

Article 5. In compliance with article 2, States undertake to PROHIBIT AND TO ELIMINATE racial discrimination in all its forms and to guarantee the right of everyone, without distinction as to race, colour, or national or ethnic origin, TO EQUALITY BEFORE THE LAW, notably in the enjoyment of a long list of rights beginning with equal treatment before the tribunals and all other organs administering justice and security of person.

Article 14. A State Party MAY AT ANY TIME DECLARE that it recognises the competence of the Committee to receive and consider communications from INDIVIDUALS OR GROUPS OF INDIVIDUALS within its jurisdiction claiming to be victims of a violation; no communication is received concerning a State which has not made such a declaration. So the individual procedure is OPTIONAL, exactly as article 41 of the Civil and Political Covenant is for inter-State communications.

The Convention on Discrimination against Women, 1979

Article 1, the definition. "Discrimination against women" means any DISTINCTION, EXCLUSION OR RESTRICTION made ON THE BASIS OF SEX which has the EFFECT OR PURPOSE of impairing or nullifying the recognition, enjoyment or exercise BY WOMEN, IRRESPECTIVE OF THEIR MARITAL STATUS, on a basis of equality of men and women, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural, CIVIL or any other field.

Note two differences from the racial Convention. There is no limitation to PUBLIC life; the women's Convention expressly includes the CIVIL field, which is how it reaches family law. And "irrespective of their marital status" is there because so much discrimination against women operates through marriage.

Article 2. States Parties condemn discrimination against women in all its forms and undertake to pursue by all appropriate means and WITHOUT DELAY a policy of eliminating it, and in particular TO EMBODY THE PRINCIPLE OF THE EQUALITY OF MEN AND WOMEN IN THEIR NATIONAL CONSTITUTIONS or other appropriate legislation if not yet incorporated, and to ensure through law and other appropriate means its PRACTICAL REALIZATION.

Article 4(1), the provision that matters most to Module III. The adoption of TEMPORARY SPECIAL MEASURES aimed at ACCELERATING DE FACTO EQUALITY between men and women SHALL NOT BE CONSIDERED DISCRIMINATION as defined in the Convention, but shall in no way entail the maintenance of unequal or separate standards; and these measures SHALL BE DISCONTINUED when the objectives of equality of opportunity and treatment have been achieved. That is compensatory discrimination and its internal limits, stated in a treaty: permitted, temporary, and ending when the disadvantage ends.

munotes.in726

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

Article 5(a), the provision that matters most to Module II. States Parties shall take all appropriate measures TO MODIFY THE SOCIAL AND CULTURAL PATTERNS OF CONDUCT OF MEN AND WOMEN, with a view to achieving the elimination of PREJUDICES AND CUSTOMARY AND ALL OTHER PRACTICES which are based on the idea of the INFERIORITY OR THE SUPERIORITY OF EITHER OF THE SEXES OR ON STEREOTYPED ROLES for men and women. This is the treaty basis for the stereotype reasoning of Anuj Garg, Joseph Shine and Babita Puniya.

Article 16. States shall take all appropriate measures to eliminate discrimination against women in MARRIAGE AND FAMILY RELATIONS, and in particular ensure on a basis of equality the same right to enter into marriage; the same right FREELY TO CHOOSE A SPOUSE and to enter into marriage only with FREE AND FULL CONSENT; and the same rights and responsibilities DURING MARRIAGE AND AT ITS DISSOLUTION. Article 16 is the international text against which the uniform civil code debate of Module III should be read.

And Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1997 SC 3011, is where this Convention entered Indian law: in the absence of legislation the Court laid down binding guidelines on sexual harassment at the workplace DRAWING ON THE CONVENTION, and directed that they be treated as law declared under article 141 until suitable legislation was enacted.

The Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1989

Article 1. A CHILD means EVERY HUMAN BEING BELOW THE AGE OF EIGHTEEN YEARS unless, under the law applicable to the child, MAJORITY IS ATTAINED EARLIER.

Article 2(1). States Parties shall RESPECT AND ENSURE the rights to EACH CHILD WITHIN THEIR JURISDICTION without discrimination of any kind, irrespective of the child's OR HIS OR HER PARENT'S OR LEGAL GUARDIAN'S race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national, ethnic or social origin, property, DISABILITY, birth or other status. Note that DISABILITY is a named ground here, which it is not in article 15 of the Indian Constitution; and that the parent's characteristics count.

Article 3(1), the governing principle. In ALL ACTIONS CONCERNING CHILDREN, whether undertaken by PUBLIC OR PRIVATE social welfare institutions, courts of law, administrative authorities OR LEGISLATIVE BODIES, THE BEST INTERESTS OF THE CHILD SHALL BE A PRIMARY CONSIDERATION.

Article 12, the child's own voice. States shall assure to the child WHO IS CAPABLE OF FORMING HIS OR HER OWN VIEWS the right to express those views FREELY IN ALL MATTERS AFFECTING THE CHILD, the views being given DUE WEIGHT IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE AGE AND MATURITY of the child; and the child shall be provided the opportunity TO BE HEARD in any judicial and administrative proceedings affecting them.

munotes.in727

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

Article 30, the minorities clause for children. In those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities OR PERSONS OF INDIGENOUS ORIGIN exist, a child belonging to such a minority OR WHO IS INDIGENOUS shall not be denied the right, in community with other members of his or her group, to enjoy his or her own culture, to profess and practise his or her own religion, or to use his or her own language. It is article 27 of the Covenant with the addition of INDIGENOUS ORIGIN, which is the subject of the next chapter.

And Independent Thought v. Union of India is where the Indian courts have used the Convention's standard on the age of a child in the criminal law of marriage and consent.

What the three have in common, and where they differ

All three define discrimination by PURPOSE OR EFFECT. That is indirect discrimination in treaty form, and it is wider than the Indian text, which reaches indirect discrimination only through the construction of articles 14 and 15.

All three impose an obligation to act WITHOUT DELAY. The racial and women's Conventions use the phrase in terms; the child Convention makes the best interests of the child a primary consideration in ALL actions.

All three go beyond the State. Article 2 of the racial Convention reaches all public authorities and institutions, national and local; article 5(a) of the women's Convention reaches SOCIAL AND CULTURAL PATTERNS OF CONDUCT; article 3 of the child Convention reaches PRIVATE social welfare institutions.

They differ on machinery. The racial Convention's individual procedure under article 14 is optional. The women's and child Conventions have their own committees and reporting systems, with individual procedures under separate Optional Protocols.

And they differ on the balance with other rights. Article 4 of the racial Convention is the only provision in the three that requires a State to restrict expression and association, and it does so WITH DUE REGARD to the Universal Declaration and to the rights in article 5, which is why it attracts more reservations than any other.

A worked example

A State's law provides that a woman may not transmit her nationality to her child, and that a school may exclude a child on the ground of the mother's ethnic origin. Assess under the three Conventions.

Nationality. Article 1 of the women's Convention: a restriction made on the basis of sex which has the effect of impairing the enjoyment by women of human rights in the CIVIL field. Article 2 requires elimination without delay. Article 9 of that Convention deals specifically with nationality, and article 16 with equality in family relations.

munotes.in728

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

The child's position. Article 2(1) of the child Convention: the rights are to be respected and ensured without discrimination irrespective of the child's OR THE PARENT'S race, colour, sex, national, ethnic or social origin or other status. A rule turning on the mother's ethnic origin is squarely within it.

Racial discrimination. Article 1 of the racial Convention: a distinction based on national or ethnic origin which has the purpose or effect of impairing the enjoyment of rights on an equal footing in public life; article 5 requires equality before the law; and article 2 requires no act or practice by any public institution, NATIONAL OR LOCAL, which a State school is.

The child's own voice. Article 12: the child capable of forming views has the right to express them in all matters affecting them, with due weight given according to age and maturity, and to be heard in any proceedings.

Best interests. Article 3: in all actions concerning children, by public or private institutions, courts, administrative authorities or LEGISLATIVE BODIES, the best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration. Note that the article reaches the legislature.

And the Indian route. None of this is Indian law of its own force. Its use is as an aid to construction and, where there is a gap, as the material for a declaration under article 141, which is what Vishaka did.

Distinctions

Racial Convention 1965Women's Convention 1979Child Convention 1989
Race, colour, DESCENT, national or ethnic originSex, irrespective of marital statusThe child's own or the parent's status, including DISABILITY
Purpose OR effectEffect OR purposeNon-discrimination of any kind
Confined to PUBLIC LIFEIncludes the CIVIL fieldAll actions concerning children
Article 4: propaganda and organisationsArticle 5(a): social and cultural patterns and stereotypeArticle 3: best interests a primary consideration
Article 14: optional individual communicationsTemporary special measures under article 4Article 12: the child's right to be heard
Article 16: marriage and family relationsArticle 30: minorities and indigenous children
TreatyIndian counterpart
Purpose or effectIndirect discrimination, reached by construing articles 14 and 15
DESCENT as a groundNot in article 15; articles 17 and 341 deal with caste separately
Temporary special measures, article 4Articles 15(3), 15(4) and 16(4), with the creamy layer and the ceiling
Stereotype, article 5(a)Anuj Garg, Joseph Shine, Babita Puniya
Best interests, article 3The Juvenile Justice Act 2015 and the child-welfare statutes
Disability as a named ground, article 2Not in article 15; the Act of 2016
munotes.in729

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean these Conventions are Indian law. India is dualist; they operate as an aid to construction and, in a gap, as the material for a declaration under article 141.

It does not mean discrimination requires an intention. All three define it by PURPOSE OR EFFECT.

It does not mean special measures for women are discrimination. Article 4(1) of the women's Convention says the opposite, subject to the measures being temporary and discontinued when the objectives are achieved.

It does not mean article 4 of the racial Convention requires unlimited censorship. It is expressly subject to due regard for the principles of the Universal Declaration and the rights in article 5.

And it does not mean the individual can always complain. The racial Convention's article 14 procedure operates only where the State has declared that it accepts it.

Quick revision

RACIAL CONVENTION 1965: article 1, racial discrimination is any distinction, exclusion, restriction or preference based on race, colour, DESCENT, or national or ethnic origin having the PURPOSE OR EFFECT of nullifying or impairing the enjoyment of rights on an equal footing in public life. Article 2, condemn and pursue elimination by all appropriate means and WITHOUT DELAY; no act or practice by any public authority or institution, national or local. Article 4, condemn propaganda and organisations based on racial superiority and take immediate and positive measures, with due regard to the Universal Declaration and to article 5. Article 5, prohibit and eliminate, and guarantee equality before the law. Article 14, OPTIONAL individual or group communications where the State has so declared.

WOMEN'S CONVENTION 1979: article 1, any distinction, exclusion or restriction on the basis of sex having the EFFECT OR PURPOSE of impairing the enjoyment by women, IRRESPECTIVE OF MARITAL STATUS, of rights in the political, economic, social, cultural, CIVIL or any other field. Article 2, embody equality in the constitution or legislation and ensure its practical realisation. Article 4(1), TEMPORARY SPECIAL MEASURES to accelerate de facto equality are not discrimination, entail no unequal or separate standards, and shall be DISCONTINUED when the objectives are achieved. Article 5(a), modify social and cultural patterns of conduct to eliminate prejudices and practices based on the inferiority or superiority of either sex or on STEREOTYPED ROLES. Article 16, equality in marriage and family relations, including free choice of spouse, free and full consent, and equal rights during marriage and at its dissolution.

CHILD CONVENTION 1989: article 1, a child is every human being below eighteen unless majority is attained earlier under the applicable law. Article 2, respect and ensure without discrimination of any kind, irrespective of the child's or the parent's status, including DISABILITY. Article 3, in all actions concerning children the BEST INTERESTS OF THE CHILD shall be a PRIMARY CONSIDERATION, binding public and private institutions, courts, administrative authorities and legislative bodies. Article 12, the child capable of forming views has the right to express them freely and to be heard, with due weight for age and maturity. Article 30, article 27 of the Covenant extended to children of minorities and of INDIGENOUS ORIGIN.

munotes.in730

Race, Women and Children: Three More Conventions

Test yourself

1. Reproduce the definition of racial discrimination. Any distinction, exclusion, restriction or preference based on race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin which has the purpose or effect of nullifying or impairing the recognition, enjoyment or exercise, on an equal footing, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural or any other field of public life.

2. Which ground in that definition has no counterpart in article 15 of the Indian Constitution? DESCENT.

3. What does article 4(1) of the women's Convention permit, and on what conditions? Temporary special measures aimed at accelerating de facto equality between men and women, which shall not be considered discrimination; but they must not entail the maintenance of unequal or separate standards, and must be DISCONTINUED when the objectives of equality of opportunity and treatment have been achieved.

4. Which provision is the treaty basis for the stereotype reasoning in Indian sex-discrimination cases? Article 5(a) of the women's Convention, requiring States to modify the social and cultural patterns of conduct of men and women so as to eliminate prejudices and customary and other practices based on the idea of the inferiority or superiority of either sex or on stereotyped roles.

5. State article 3(1) of the child Convention and say whom it binds. That in all actions concerning children the best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration. It binds public AND PRIVATE social welfare institutions, courts of law, administrative authorities and LEGISLATIVE BODIES.

6. How does article 30 of the child Convention differ from article 27 of the Covenant? It repeats the same formula for a child but extends it to PERSONS OF INDIGENOUS ORIGIN and to a child who is indigenous.

7. How did the women's Convention enter Indian law? Not of its own force. In Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan the Supreme Court drew on it to frame binding guidelines on sexual harassment at the workplace where no legislation existed, directing that they be treated as law declared under article 141 until Parliament acted.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in731

Chapter -Nine

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

International law now distinguishes indigenous peoples from minorities by their attachment to ancestral land and by a right to consent rather than a right to be consulted, and India accepts the older instrument and not the newer one.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: there is NO UNIVERSALLY ACCEPTED INTERNATIONAL DEFINITION of indigenous peoples, and guidance is taken from the work of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, from Convention No. 169 of the International Labour Organization, and from the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. The characteristics cited, alone or in combination, are that indigenous peoples are DESCENDANTS OF THE PEOPLES WHO INHABITED THE LAND OR TERRITORY PRIOR TO COLONIZATION OR THE ESTABLISHMENT OF STATE BORDERS; that they possess DISTINCT SOCIAL, ECONOMIC AND POLITICAL SYSTEMS, languages, cultures and beliefs and are determined to maintain and develop that identity; that they exhibit a STRONG ATTACHMENT TO THEIR ANCESTRAL LANDS AND THE NATURAL RESOURCES contained in them; and that they belong to the NON-DOMINANT groups of a society and IDENTIFY THEMSELVES AS INDIGENOUS. The United Nations applies the principle of SELF-IDENTIFICATION to indigenous peoples as to minorities.

Indigenous peoples and minorities: the same and different

What they share. Both are usually in a NON-DOMINANT POSITION in the society in which they live; their cultures, languages or religious beliefs may differ from those of the majority or dominant groups; and both commonly wish to retain and promote their identity. An indigenous group may find itself in a minority-like situation, and some minorities have long-standing attachments to their lands as indigenous peoples do.

What separates them. Minorities do NOT NECESSARILY HAVE the long ancestral, traditional and spiritual attachment and connection to land and territory that is usually associated with self-identification as indigenous.

And the difference shows in what each claims. Minorities have traditionally highlighted the protection of their EXISTENCE as a group, recognition of their IDENTITY, EFFECTIVE PARTICIPATION in public life, and respect for cultural, religious and linguistic pluralism. Indigenous peoples, while claiming those too, have also advocated recognition of RIGHTS OVER LAND AND RESOURCES, SELF-DETERMINATION, and BEING PART OF DECISION-MAKING in matters that affect them.

The sharpest difference is in the standard of participation. The United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples requires States to CONSULT AND CO-OPERATE with indigenous peoples TO OBTAIN THEIR FREE, PRIOR AND INFORMED CONSENT before undertaking development activities that might have an impact on them. The United Nations Minorities Declaration contains only a MORE GENERAL RIGHT TO PARTICIPATE in decision-making, and requires that the legitimate interests of persons belonging to minorities be taken into account in national planning and programmes.

That is the same distinction Module II drew inside Indian law, between CONSULTATION under section 4(i) of the Panchayats (Extension to the Scheduled Areas) Act 1996, a MANDATORY RECOMMENDATION for minor minerals under sections 4(k) and (l), and WRITTEN FREE INFORMED CONSENT under section 4(2)(e) of the Forest Rights Act 2006. The Indian statutes contain all three standards; international law assigns the strongest of them to indigenous peoples.

munotes.in732

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

The two ILO Conventions

Convention No. 107 of 1957, the Indigenous and Tribal Populations Convention. It is the older instrument and its approach was INTEGRATIONIST: it assumed that the appropriate direction of policy was the progressive integration of the populations concerned into the life of the national community.

Convention No. 169 of 1989 revised it, and its approach is the opposite: it proceeds from the recognition of the aspirations of these peoples to exercise control over their own institutions, ways of life and economic development, and to maintain and develop their identities, languages and religions within the framework of the States in which they live.

And the effect of the revision is the fact this chapter turns on. Convention No. 107 is closed to new ratification, but it REMAINS IN FORCE for a State which ratified it and has not ratified Convention No. 169.

India's position, verified from the ILO's ratification list. India RATIFIED CONVENTION No. 107 ON 29 SEPTEMBER 1958, and it is recorded as IN FORCE. CONVENTION No. 169 DOES NOT APPEAR ON INDIA'S LIST. So India is bound by the integrationist instrument of 1957 and not by the self-determination instrument of 1989.

Why India says it has no indigenous peoples

The position is one of definition, not of denial. India's consistent position has been that the whole population of the country is indigenous to it, so that no section can be singled out as INDIGENOUS in the sense in which the term is used of the descendants of a population that preceded colonial settlement in the Americas or Australasia.

Two consequences follow, and both matter to this paper.

First, India uses a different vocabulary. Its constitutional term is SCHEDULED TRIBES, specified by the President under article 342, and its protections are the Fifth and Sixth Schedules under article 244, the reservations in articles 330 and 332, the Commission under article 338A, and the statutes worked in Module II. None of this depends on the international category.

Second, the substantive protections are in some respects stronger than the international minimum. Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh, (1997) 8 SCC 191; AIR 1997 SC 3297, held that the word "person" in a Scheduled Areas land transfer regulation includes the GOVERNMENT, so a lease of land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal, including government land, is void. Orissa Mining Corporation v. Ministry of Environment and Forests, (2013) 6 SCC 476, referred the question whether the Dongria Kondh and Kutia Kondh held religious and cultural rights over the Niyamgiri hills TO THE GRAM SABHAS to determine. And Kailas v. State of Maharashtra, (2011) 1 SCC 793; AIR 2011 SC 598, stated that the tribal people are probably the descendants of the original inhabitants of India, that the injustice done to them is a shameful chapter of the country's history, and that they are today the most marginalised of the disadvantaged groups.

munotes.in733

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

Note the tension in that last case. The Court's own description of the Scheduled Tribes as the DESCENDANTS OF THE ORIGINAL INHABITANTS is the first of the characteristics international sources cite for indigenous peoples. A candidate who notices that has spotted the strongest argument against India's position, and should also state India's answer: that a claim of prior habitation, in a country whose entire population has been settled for millennia, cannot be made to bear the same weight as it bears in a settler colony.

What the international instruments would add, and what they would not

They would add a standard of consent. Free, prior and informed consent before development activities is a higher standard than the CONSULTATION which section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 requires for land acquisition in Scheduled Areas.

They would add international supervision. Application of an ILO Convention is supervised by the COMMITTEE OF EXPERTS ON THE APPLICATION OF CONVENTIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS and by the Conference Committee on the Application of Standards, and TRADE UNIONS AND EMPLOYERS' ORGANIZATIONS have the right to submit observations on a Convention's application to those bodies. That is a route into an international forum which the Indian constitutional scheme does not provide.

They would not add the substance of land protection. Samatha, the Fifth Schedule, the Act of 1996 and the Forest Rights Act 2006 already give more detailed protection of tribal land than any international instrument does; what they lack is the consent standard and the supervision.

And article 27 of the Covenant and article 30 of the Child Convention are already available. Article 27 protects persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities in enjoying their culture, professing their religion and using their language in community with others; and article 30 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child repeats the formula for a child belonging to such a minority OR WHO IS INDIGENOUS. Indigenous peoples can claim minority rights under international law even where a State does not accept the indigenous category.

A worked example

A State proposes a mine on land a tribal community has occupied for generations. Compare the community's position under Indian law and under the international standard.

munotes.in734

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

Under Indian law. The land transfer regulation, on Samatha, prevents a lease to a non-tribal including of government land. Section 4(i) of the Act of 1996 requires the GRAM SABHA TO BE CONSULTED before acquisition and before resettlement; sections 4(k) and (l) make its RECOMMENDATION MANDATORY for minor minerals only. Forest rights are determined by the Gram Sabha under section 6(1) of the Act of 2006. And on Orissa Mining Corporation a claim of religious and cultural right over the site is for the GRAM SABHAS to determine.

Under the international standard for indigenous peoples. The State would have to consult and co-operate WITH A VIEW TO OBTAINING FREE, PRIOR AND INFORMED CONSENT before undertaking a development activity that might have an impact on them. That is a right to refuse, not merely to be heard.

Under the international standard for minorities. The 1992 Declaration gives a right to PARTICIPATE EFFECTIVELY in decisions concerning the regions in which they live, in a manner not incompatible with national legislation, and requires their legitimate interests to be taken into account in national planning.

Which standard applies in India? The minorities standard, and article 27 of the Covenant; not the indigenous standard, because India has not ratified Convention No. 169 and does not accept the category. What applies from the ILO is Convention No. 107 of 1957, ratified on 29 September 1958.

And the practical answer. The community's strongest arguments are domestic, and the Indian material is more specific than anything the international instruments would supply, except on the single question of consent.

Distinctions

MinoritiesIndigenous peoples
Non-dominant, distinct culture, language or religionThe same, plus prior habitation and attachment to ancestral lands
No necessary attachment to land or territoryStrong attachment to ancestral lands and their natural resources
Claim existence, identity, participation, pluralismClaim those, plus land and resources, self-determination and decision-making
A general right to participate in decisions, 1992 DeclarationFREE, PRIOR AND INFORMED CONSENT before development activities
Article 27 of the CovenantArticle 27 also available, plus the dedicated mandates and mechanisms
ILO Convention No. 107, 1957ILO Convention No. 169, 1989
Integrationist in approachRecognition of control over their own institutions and development
Closed to new ratificationOpen
REMAINS IN FORCE for a State which ratified it and not No. 169Revises No. 107
India ratified 29 September 1958, in forceIndia has NOT ratified
The Indian standards, all three in the statutes
CONSULTATIONSection 4(i) of the Act of 1996, before acquisition and resettlement
MANDATORY RECOMMENDATIONSections 4(k) and (l), minor minerals
WRITTEN FREE INFORMED CONSENTSection 4(2)(e) of the Act of 2006, resettlement from a critical wildlife habitat
munotes.in735

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India denies that tribal communities exist or need protection. It denies the international CATEGORY, and provides for the communities under its own constitutional term, Scheduled Tribes.

It does not mean India is bound by no ILO instrument here. It ratified Convention No. 107 on 29 September 1958 and that Convention remains in force for it.

It does not mean indigenous peoples have no international protection where a State rejects the category. They can claim minority rights, and article 27 of the Covenant and article 30 of the Child Convention apply.

It does not mean the consent standard is universal. It is the standard the Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples sets, and a declaration is not a treaty.

And it does not mean the Indian protections are weaker across the board. On land they are more detailed than the international instruments; what is missing is the consent standard and international supervision.

Quick revision

No universally accepted definition of indigenous peoples; guidance from the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, ILO Convention No. 169 and the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. Characteristics: descendants of the peoples who inhabited the land prior to colonization or the establishment of State borders; distinct social, economic and political systems, languages, cultures and beliefs, with determination to maintain them; strong attachment to ancestral lands and natural resources; non-dominant, and SELF-IDENTIFYING as indigenous. The United Nations applies SELF-IDENTIFICATION.

Overlap with minorities: both non-dominant, both wishing to retain identity. Difference: minorities do not necessarily have the long ancestral, traditional and spiritual attachment to land. Claims: minorities emphasise existence, identity, participation and pluralism; indigenous peoples add land and resources, self-determination and decision-making. Standards: FREE, PRIOR AND INFORMED CONSENT before development activities, against a general right to participate for minorities.

ILO: Convention No. 107 of 1957, integrationist, ratified by India on 29 SEPTEMBER 1958 and IN FORCE; Convention No. 169 of 1989, which revises it, NOT ratified by India. Supervision by the Committee of Experts on the Application of Conventions and Recommendations and the Conference Committee on the Application of Standards, with a right in trade unions and employers' organisations to submit observations.

India's position: the whole population is indigenous, so the category does not apply; protections are constitutional, under article 342, article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, articles 330, 332 and 338A, and statutory. Samatha, Orissa Mining Corporation and Kailas are the leading cases, and Kailas's description of the tribal people as probably the descendants of the original inhabitants is the strongest argument against the Indian position.

Test yourself

1. Is there a definition of indigenous peoples in international law? No universally accepted one. Guidance comes from the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, ILO Convention No. 169 and the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples.

munotes.in736

Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in International Law

2. Name the four characteristics usually cited. Descent from the peoples who inhabited the land or territory prior to colonization or the establishment of State borders; distinct social, economic and political systems, languages, cultures and beliefs which they are determined to maintain; strong attachment to ancestral lands and the natural resources in them; and belonging to the non-dominant groups of a society and identifying themselves as indigenous.

3. What distinguishes indigenous peoples from minorities? That minorities do not necessarily have the long ancestral, traditional and spiritual attachment to their lands and territories; and that indigenous peoples additionally claim rights over land and resources, self-determination, and participation in decision-making affecting them.

4. What is the difference in the participation standard? The Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples requires States to consult and co-operate to obtain their FREE, PRIOR AND INFORMED CONSENT before development activities that might affect them. The Minorities Declaration gives only a general right to participate in decision-making, with their legitimate interests to be taken into account in national planning.

5. Which ILO Convention binds India, and which does not? Convention No. 107 of 1957, the Indigenous and Tribal Populations Convention, ratified on 29 September 1958 and in force. Convention No. 169 of 1989 has not been ratified by India.

6. Why does Convention No. 107 remain in force for India? Because Convention No. 169 revises it and closes it to new ratification, but No. 107 continues to bind a State which ratified it and has not ratified No. 169.

7. What is India's position on the indigenous category, and what is the argument against it? That the whole population of the country is indigenous to it, so no section can be singled out as indigenous in the settler-colonial sense. The argument against it is that the Supreme Court itself, in Kailas v. State of Maharashtra, described the tribal people as probably the descendants of the original inhabitants of India, which is the first of the characteristics international sources cite.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in737

Chapter

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

A court an individual may take his own government to, whose judgments the government has undertaken to abide by, and whose compliance another political body supervises.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms was opened for signature in Rome in 1950 under the auspices of the Council of Europe. Article 1 obliges the High Contracting Parties to SECURE TO EVERYONE WITHIN THEIR JURISDICTION the rights and freedoms defined in Section I. Article 19 establishes a EUROPEAN COURT OF HUMAN RIGHTS to ensure the observance of the engagements undertaken. Article 32 gives the Court jurisdiction over all matters concerning the interpretation and application of the Convention and its Protocols referred to it under articles 33, 34, 46 and 47. Article 33 provides for INTER-STATE cases; article 34 for INDIVIDUAL APPLICATIONS from any person, non-governmental organisation or group of individuals claiming to be the victim of a violation; article 35 sets the admissibility criteria, beginning with the EXHAUSTION OF DOMESTIC REMEDIES; article 41 provides for JUST SATISFACTION; article 46 makes the final judgment BINDING and gives its supervision to the COMMITTEE OF MINISTERS; and article 47 provides for advisory opinions at the request of the Committee of Ministers.

What makes the system unlike anything else

One: an individual may sue his own State, as of right. Article 34: "The Court may receive applications from ANY PERSON, NON-GOVERNMENTAL ORGANISATION OR GROUP OF INDIVIDUALS CLAIMING TO BE THE VICTIM of a violation by one of the High Contracting Parties of the rights set forth in the Convention or the Protocols." There is no need for a separate declaration accepting the Court's competence, unlike article 41 of the Civil and Political Covenant for inter-State communications, or article 14 of the racial Convention for individual ones. The right of individual application is built into the Convention.

Two: the judgment binds. Article 46(1): the High Contracting Parties UNDERTAKE TO ABIDE BY THE FINAL JUDGMENT of the Court in any case to which they are parties. There is no international human rights body outside the regional systems whose findings bind the State in that sense; the Human Rights Committee under the Covenant issues views, not judgments.

Three: compliance is supervised by a political body. Article 46(2): the final judgment is transmitted to the COMMITTEE OF MINISTERS, WHICH SHALL SUPERVISE ITS EXECUTION. That is the answer to the standing objection that an international judgment is unenforceable, and it is why the Convention system produces changes in national law.

Four: the Court can award money. Article 41, JUST SATISFACTION: if the Court finds a violation, and if the internal law of the party concerned allows ONLY PARTIAL REPARATION to be made, the Court shall, if necessary, afford just satisfaction to the injured party.

munotes.in738

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

Article 35: how applications die

The admissibility criteria are where most of the Court's work is done, and a short note that mentions them is a better note than one that does not.

Exhaustion and time. The Court may only deal with the matter AFTER ALL DOMESTIC REMEDIES HAVE BEEN EXHAUSTED, according to the generally recognised rules of international law, and within the period fixed from the date of the final domestic decision.

Anonymity and repetition. The Court shall not deal with any application under article 34 that is ANONYMOUS, or that is SUBSTANTIALLY THE SAME as a matter already examined by the Court or already submitted to another procedure of international investigation or settlement and containing no relevant new information.

And the substantive filters, which reject an application incompatible with the Convention, manifestly ill-founded, an abuse of the right of application, or where the applicant has suffered no significant disadvantage.

Why this matters for an answer. The right of individual petition is real, and it is filtered. The exhaustion requirement in particular means the Court is a court of LAST resort and the primary responsibility remains with the national courts, which is the principle of subsidiarity the system rests on.

The rights the Convention protects

Section I contains the substantive rights, and the ones a comparative answer should name are: article 2, life; article 3, prohibition of torture and of inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment; article 4, prohibition of slavery and forced labour; article 5, liberty and security; article 6, a fair trial; article 8, private and family life, home and correspondence; article 9, thought, conscience and religion; article 10, expression; article 11, assembly and association; and article 14, prohibition of discrimination IN THE ENJOYMENT OF THE CONVENTION RIGHTS.

Two more of the Section I rights matter to an Indian comparison. Article 12, RIGHT TO MARRY: "Men and women of marriageable age have the right to marry and to found a family, ACCORDING TO THE NATIONAL LAWS governing the exercise of this right." The closing words hand the content back to each State's law, which is why the Convention has never produced a European law of marriage, and which is the exact opposite of what a uniform civil code would do. Article 13, RIGHT TO AN EFFECTIVE REMEDY: "Everyone whose rights and freedoms as set forth in this Convention are violated shall have an EFFECTIVE REMEDY BEFORE A NATIONAL AUTHORITY notwithstanding that the violation has been committed by persons acting in an official capacity." Article 13 is not article 32 of the Indian Constitution: it obliges the STATE to provide a remedy through some national authority, which need not be a court, and it is not itself a right of access to the European Court.

munotes.in739

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

Articles 15 to 18 are the general clauses, and they are the ones an examiner can turn into a comparison with Part III. DEROGATION, article 15: in time of WAR OR OTHER PUBLIC EMERGENCY THREATENING THE LIFE OF THE NATION a party may derogate TO THE EXTENT STRICTLY REQUIRED BY THE EXIGENCIES OF THE SITUATION, provided the measures are not inconsistent with its other obligations under international law; but clause 2 permits NO DEROGATION from article 2 except for deaths resulting from lawful acts of war, or from articles 3, 4(1) and 7; and clause 3 requires the party to keep the Secretary General of the Council of Europe FULLY INFORMED of the measures and the reasons, and to say when they have ceased. ALIENS, article 16: "Nothing in Articles 10, 11 and 14 shall be regarded as preventing the High Contracting Parties from imposing RESTRICTIONS ON THE POLITICAL ACTIVITY OF ALIENS." ABUSE OF RIGHTS, article 17: nothing in the Convention may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or perform any act AIMED AT THE DESTRUCTION of any of the rights and freedoms set forth, or at their limitation to a greater extent than the Convention provides. MISUSE OF RESTRICTIONS, article 18: the restrictions permitted "SHALL NOT BE APPLIED FOR ANY PURPOSE OTHER THAN THOSE FOR WHICH THEY HAVE BEEN PRESCRIBED".

Compare each with the Indian position and the answer writes itself. Article 15 is article 352 with article 359, except that the European non-derogable core is written into the treaty, where in India it took the Forty-fourth Amendment to put articles 20 and 21 beyond suspension. Article 16 is the Convention saying openly what Louis De Raedt and article 19 say in India, that political rights may be confined to citizens. Article 17 is the Convention's answer to the party that would use the Convention's freedoms to end them, and the nearest Indian equivalent is the basic structure doctrine rather than any article. And article 18 is the doctrine of COLOURABLE EXERCISE OF POWER in treaty form: a restriction imposed for a permitted purpose may not be used for another, which is what Indian courts reach through mala fides and the rule that what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly.

Note the structure of article 14. It is not a free-standing equality guarantee; it prohibits discrimination in the enjoyment of the OTHER Convention rights. Compare article 14 of the Indian Constitution, which stands alone, and article 26 of the Civil and Political Covenant, which is free-standing.

munotes.in740

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

And note the limitation technique. Articles 8 to 11 each have a second paragraph permitting interference which is IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE LAW and NECESSARY IN A DEMOCRATIC SOCIETY for stated purposes. That formula, and the doctrine of proportionality built on it, is the ancestor of the proportionality test Indian courts now apply after Puttaswamy.

The Protocols

The Convention has been repeatedly amended and extended by Protocols, and four are worth naming for a comparative answer.

Protocol No. 1 added the protection of property, the right to education and the right to free elections, which the Convention of 1950 did not contain.

Protocol No. 11 restructured the machinery, replacing the former Commission and part-time Court with a SINGLE PERMANENT COURT and making the right of individual application COMPULSORY rather than dependent on a State's separate acceptance.

Protocol No. 14 reformed the Court's procedure to deal with its caseload, including single-judge decisions on inadmissibility and the "no significant disadvantage" criterion.

Protocol No. 16 allows the highest courts of a party to REQUEST ADVISORY OPINIONS from the Court on questions of principle relating to the interpretation or application of the Convention rights, which is a dialogue between national and international courts rather than a hierarchy.

Protocol No. 15 inserted a reference to SUBSIDIARITY and the MARGIN OF APPRECIATION into the Preamble, which is the States' answer to the charge that the Court has gone too far.

Advisory opinions and the Committee of Ministers

Article 47. The Court may, AT THE REQUEST OF THE COMMITTEE OF MINISTERS, give advisory opinions on legal questions concerning the interpretation of the Convention and the Protocols; but such opinions SHALL NOT DEAL WITH ANY QUESTION RELATING TO THE CONTENT OR SCOPE OF THE RIGHTS OR FREEDOMS defined in Section I, or with any other question which the Court or the Committee of Ministers might have to consider in consequence of proceedings brought under the Convention.

That exclusion is important. The advisory jurisdiction under article 47 is deliberately narrow, so that it cannot be used to obtain a ruling on the substance of a right outside a real case. Protocol No. 16's procedure, at the request of a national court, is the route that was later opened for substantive questions.

And article 46 gives the Committee of Ministers more than a filing role. It supervises execution, and where a party refuses to abide by a final judgment the Committee may, after formal notice, refer the question of compliance back to the Court.

Why MU asks about it

Because it is the standing counter-example to the sovereignty objection. Forty-odd States have agreed that any person within their jurisdiction may take them to an international court, that the judgment will bind them, and that a political body of their peers will supervise their compliance. That is a far greater surrender of domestic jurisdiction than anything the United Nations system requires, and it has been made voluntarily and kept for decades.

munotes.in741

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

And because it shows what a regional system can do that a universal one cannot. A universal system must accommodate every legal tradition and every level of development, so it produces reporting and recommendation. A regional system among States with comparable legal orders can produce a court.

The Indian comparison writes itself. An Indian citizen has a right of direct access to the Supreme Court under ARTICLE 32, which Ambedkar called the heart and soul of the Constitution, and which is itself a fundamental right. What no Indian has is any equivalent of article 34 against the Union of India before an international court, because Asia has no regional human rights court at all, which is the subject of the next chapter.

A worked example

A person in a member State is convicted after a trial he says was unfair, loses in his national supreme court, and wishes to apply to the European Court of Human Rights. Trace the steps.

Standing. Article 34: any person claiming to be the VICTIM of a violation by a High Contracting Party. No declaration by the State is required.

Admissibility. Article 35: all domestic remedies must have been exhausted, and the application must be made within the period fixed from the date of the final domestic decision; it must not be anonymous, nor substantially the same as a matter already examined or submitted elsewhere; and it must not be incompatible with the Convention, manifestly ill-founded, an abuse of the right of application, or one where he has suffered no significant disadvantage.

The right. Article 6, the right to a fair trial, read with article 14 if the complaint is that he was treated differently from others in the enjoyment of that right.

Jurisdiction. Article 32: all matters concerning the interpretation and application of the Convention referred to the Court under articles 33, 34, 46 and 47.

Remedy. Article 41: if the Court finds a violation and the internal law allows only partial reparation, it shall if necessary afford just satisfaction.

Execution. Article 46: the State undertakes to abide by the final judgment, which is transmitted to the Committee of Ministers to supervise its execution.

And what would happen in India? Articles 32 and 226, and nothing beyond them. The comparison is the answer to the question.

Distinctions

The Convention systemThe United Nations Covenant system
A COURT, article 19A Committee of eighteen, article 28
Individual application as of right, article 34Individual communication only under the First Optional Protocol
Inter-State cases without a separate declaration, article 33Inter-State only where a declaration under article 41 exists
Judgments BINDING, article 46(1)Views, not judgments
Execution supervised by the Committee of Ministers, article 46(2)Follow-up procedures, no supervision of execution
Just satisfaction, article 41No power to award compensation
munotes.in742

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

ArticleFunction
1Secure to everyone WITHIN THEIR JURISDICTION the Section I rights
19Establishment of the Court
32Jurisdiction over interpretation and application, on references under 33, 34, 46 and 47
33Inter-State cases
34Individual applications by any person, NGO or group claiming to be a victim
35Admissibility: exhaustion, time, not anonymous, not substantially the same, and the substantive filters
41Just satisfaction where internal law allows only partial reparation
46Binding force, transmission to the Committee of Ministers, supervision of execution
47Advisory opinions at the request of the Committee of Ministers, excluding the content or scope of the rights

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Court is a court of appeal from national courts. Article 35 requires the exhaustion of domestic remedies, and the system rests on subsidiarity, which Protocol No. 15 wrote into the Preamble.

It does not mean every application is heard. The admissibility filters in article 35 dispose of the great majority.

It does not mean article 14 is a general equality guarantee. It prohibits discrimination in the enjoyment of the Convention rights, not at large.

It does not mean the advisory jurisdiction can be used to settle the meaning of a right. Article 47 excludes questions relating to the content or scope of the Section I rights; Protocol No. 16 opened a different route, at the request of a national court.

And it does not mean anything comparable exists in Asia. It does not, which is why the comparison is worth making.

Quick revision

Opened for signature at Rome in 1950 under the Council of Europe. Article 1: secure to everyone WITHIN THEIR JURISDICTION the Section I rights. Article 19: a European Court of Human Rights to ensure observance. Article 32: jurisdiction over all matters of interpretation and application referred under articles 33, 34, 46 and 47. Article 33: inter-State cases, any party may refer any alleged breach by another. Article 34: individual applications from ANY PERSON, NON-GOVERNMENTAL ORGANISATION OR GROUP OF INDIVIDUALS claiming to be a VICTIM. Article 35: exhaustion of domestic remedies and time limit; not anonymous; not substantially the same as a matter already examined or submitted elsewhere; and the substantive filters. Article 41: just satisfaction where internal law allows only partial reparation. Article 46: the parties UNDERTAKE TO ABIDE BY the final judgment, which goes to the COMMITTEE OF MINISTERS to supervise execution, with a referral back to the Court on non-compliance. Article 47: advisory opinions at the request of the Committee of Ministers, excluding the content or scope of the rights.

munotes.in743

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

Rights: articles 2 to 11 and 14, the last prohibiting discrimination only IN THE ENJOYMENT of the Convention rights; articles 8 to 11 limited by interference in accordance with the law and NECESSARY IN A DEMOCRATIC SOCIETY. Protocols: No. 1, property, education, free elections; No. 11, a single permanent Court and compulsory individual application; No. 14, procedural reform; No. 15, subsidiarity and the margin of appreciation in the Preamble; No. 16, advisory opinions at the request of the highest national courts.

Test yourself

1. Which article gives an individual the right to apply, and what does it require? Article 34: the Court may receive applications from any person, non-governmental organisation or group of individuals CLAIMING TO BE THE VICTIM of a violation by a High Contracting Party. No separate declaration by the State is needed.

2. How does that differ from the United Nations system? Under the Civil and Political Covenant an individual may complain only under the First Optional Protocol; under the racial Convention only where the State has made a declaration under article 14; and under the Covenant the body issues views, not binding judgments.

3. State the admissibility criteria in article 35. Exhaustion of all domestic remedies according to the generally recognised rules of international law, within the period fixed from the final domestic decision; the application must not be anonymous, nor substantially the same as a matter already examined by the Court or submitted to another international procedure without relevant new information; and it must not be incompatible with the Convention, manifestly ill-founded, an abuse of the right of application, or one causing no significant disadvantage.

4. What does article 46 provide? That the parties undertake to abide by the final judgment of the Court in any case to which they are parties; that the judgment is transmitted to the Committee of Ministers, which supervises its execution; and that on non-compliance the Committee may, after formal notice, refer the question back to the Court.

5. What is just satisfaction? Under article 41, where the Court finds a violation and the internal law of the party allows only partial reparation, the Court shall, if necessary, afford just satisfaction to the injured party.

6. How is article 14 of the Convention different from article 14 of the Indian Constitution? The Convention's article 14 prohibits discrimination only IN THE ENJOYMENT OF THE CONVENTION RIGHTS; the Indian article 14 is a free-standing guarantee of equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws.

munotes.in744

The European Convention and the European Court of Human Rights

7. Why is the Convention system the standing answer to the sovereignty objection? Because dozens of States have accepted, voluntarily and for decades, that any person within their jurisdiction may take them to an international court, that its judgment binds them, and that a political body of their peers will supervise their compliance, which is a far larger surrender of domestic jurisdiction than the United Nations system asks of anybody.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in745

Chapter -One

The Other Regional Systems

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

Three continents have built regional human rights systems and Asia has none, and the differences between the three are differences about how much access an individual is given.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: three regional systems exist. The EUROPEAN system, under the Convention of 1950, gives an individual a direct right of application to a permanent Court whose judgments bind and whose execution the Committee of Ministers supervises. The INTER-AMERICAN system, under the American Convention on Human Rights 1969, gives ANY PERSON OR GROUP OF PERSONS, or any non-governmental entity legally recognised in a member State, the right to lodge PETITIONS WITH THE COMMISSION; but under article 61 ONLY THE STATES PARTIES AND THE COMMISSION may submit a case to the Court, and under article 62 the Court's jurisdiction depends on a State's DECLARATION recognising it. The AFRICAN system, under the Charter of 1981, has a Commission which considers communications other than those of States only where A SIMPLE MAJORITY of its members so decides, and whose report goes to the Assembly of Heads of State and Government with such recommendations as it deems useful. And ASIA HAS NO REGIONAL HUMAN RIGHTS COURT AT ALL.

The Inter-American system

The two organs. Article 33: the organs competent with respect to the fulfilment of the commitments are the INTER-AMERICAN COMMISSION ON HUMAN RIGHTS and the INTER-AMERICAN COURT OF HUMAN RIGHTS. Article 34: the Commission is composed of SEVEN MEMBERS.

How an individual gets in, article 44. "Any person or group of persons, or ANY NONGOVERNMENTAL ENTITY LEGALLY RECOGNIZED in one or more member states of the Organization, may lodge PETITIONS WITH THE COMMISSION containing denunciations or complaints of violation of this Convention by a State Party." Two features are unusual: the petitioner need not be the VICTIM, unlike article 34 of the European Convention; and no declaration by the respondent State is needed.

And the inter-State route is the one that needs a declaration. Article 45: a State Party may declare that it recognises the competence of the Commission to receive and examine INTER-STATE communications. So the Inter-American system reverses the usual pattern: individual access is automatic and State-to-State access is optional.

Who may go to the Court, article 61. "ONLY THE STATES PARTIES AND THE COMMISSION SHALL HAVE THE RIGHT TO SUBMIT A CASE TO THE COURT", and the Commission's own procedures under articles 48 and 50 must first have been completed. An individual therefore has no standing before the Court; the Commission is the gatekeeper.

Whether the Court has jurisdiction at all, article 62. A State Party may DECLARE that it recognises as binding, IPSO FACTO AND NOT REQUIRING SPECIAL AGREEMENT, the jurisdiction of the Court on all matters relating to the interpretation or application of the Convention; and the declaration may be made unconditionally, ON THE CONDITION OF RECIPROCITY, for a specified period, or FOR SPECIFIC CASES.

munotes.in746

The Other Regional Systems

What the Court can order, article 63. That the injured party BE ENSURED THE ENJOYMENT of the right violated; that the CONSEQUENCES of the measure or situation be REMEDIED; and that FAIR COMPENSATION be paid. In cases of EXTREME GRAVITY AND URGENCY, and where necessary to avoid irreparable damage, it may act provisionally.

Note the difference from the European remedy. Article 41 of the European Convention affords JUST SATISFACTION where the internal law allows only partial reparation. Article 63 of the American Convention is wider: the Court may order that the consequences be remedied, which has produced orders about legislation, investigation and public acts of reparation.

The African system

The Charter's distinctive content. It is the only one of the three that confers rights on PEOPLES and imposes DUTIES on individuals.

Peoples' rights. Article 21: all peoples shall FREELY DISPOSE OF THEIR WEALTH AND NATURAL RESOURCES, exercised in the exclusive interest of the people, and IN NO CASE SHALL A PEOPLE BE DEPRIVED OF IT; in case of SPOLIATION the dispossessed people have the right to the LAWFUL RECOVERY of its property and to ADEQUATE COMPENSATION; and States undertake to eliminate all forms of FOREIGN ECONOMIC EXPLOITATION, particularly that practised by international monopolies. Article 22: all peoples have the RIGHT TO THEIR ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND CULTURAL DEVELOPMENT, and States have a duty to ensure the exercise of THE RIGHT TO DEVELOPMENT. Article 23: the right to NATIONAL AND INTERNATIONAL PEACE AND SECURITY. Article 24: all peoples have the right to A GENERAL SATISFACTORY ENVIRONMENT FAVOURABLE TO THEIR DEVELOPMENT.

Duties of the State. Article 25: to PROMOTE AND ENSURE through teaching, education and publication the respect of the rights, and to see that the rights AS WELL AS CORRESPONDING OBLIGATIONS AND DUTIES are understood. Article 26: to GUARANTEE THE INDEPENDENCE OF THE COURTS and to allow the establishment and improvement of appropriate NATIONAL INSTITUTIONS entrusted with the promotion and protection of the rights.

Duties of the individual, Chapter II, article 27. "EVERY INDIVIDUAL SHALL HAVE DUTIES TOWARDS HIS FAMILY AND SOCIETY, THE STATE AND OTHER LEGALLY RECOGNISED COMMUNITIES AND THE INTERNATIONAL COMMUNITY", and the rights and freedoms of each individual shall be exercised WITH DUE REGARD TO THE RIGHTS OF OTHERS, COLLECTIVE SECURITY, MORALITY AND COMMON INTEREST. Compare article 51A of the Indian Constitution, added in 1976, and article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration.

How a matter reaches the Commission. Article 50: the Commission can only deal with a matter after making sure that ALL LOCAL REMEDIES, IF THEY EXIST, HAVE BEEN EXHAUSTED, UNLESS IT IS OBVIOUS that the procedure of achieving them WOULD BE UNDULY PROLONGED. That qualification is more generous than article 35 of the European Convention.

munotes.in747

The Other Regional Systems

And how an individual gets in, article 55, headed "OTHER COMMUNICATIONS". Before each session the Secretary makes a list of the communications OTHER THAN THOSE OF STATES PARTIES and transmits them to the Members, who indicate which should be considered; and a communication SHALL BE CONSIDERED BY THE COMMISSION IF A SIMPLE MAJORITY OF ITS MEMBERS SO DECIDE. So there is no right of individual petition: there is a right to have a communication listed, and a discretion in the Commission to take it up.

What the Commission produces. Article 52: after obtaining information and after having tried all appropriate means TO REACH AN AMICABLE SOLUTION, a REPORT stating the facts and its findings, sent to the States concerned and communicated to the ASSEMBLY OF HEADS OF STATE AND GOVERNMENT. Article 53: with such RECOMMENDATIONS as it deems useful.

Note what that means. The Charter as adopted in 1981 created no court; enforcement ran through a political Assembly. An African Court on Human and Peoples' Rights was added later by a separate Protocol, which is the pattern the Inter-American system also followed and which Europe alone avoided.

Why Asia has no regional system

Four reasons are usually given, and a good answer gives them and then evaluates them.

One, there is no Asian regional organisation with the competence. The Council of Europe, the Organization of American States and the African Union each existed before their human rights instrument and gave it an institutional home. Asia has no continent-wide political organisation; it has sub-regional ones with limited mandates.

Two, the diversity is greater. A regional court works where the legal orders of the member States are comparable enough for one body of case law to fit them all. Asia contains common law, civil law, socialist and religious legal systems, and constitutional orders ranging from parliamentary democracies to absolute monarchies.

Three, the sovereignty objection is stronger. The Asian States have generally taken the position, worked in the chapter on domestic jurisdiction, that human rights supervision is a matter for domestic institutions, and the region contains several States whose reservations to United Nations instruments are extensive.

Four, and this is the strongest reason, the domestic alternatives are real. India's article 32 gives every person a direct right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of fundamental rights, and the right to move it is ITSELF A FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT. That is a wider right of access than article 34 of the European Convention gives, because it requires no exhaustion of remedies and no admissibility filter of the article 35 kind. A State with such a provision has less to gain from a regional court than one whose constitution has no equivalent.

munotes.in748

The Other Regional Systems

The evaluation, which is what earns marks. The first three reasons explain why no system exists; the fourth explains why its absence is less serious than it looks for some States and more serious for others. The value of a regional court is greatest precisely where the domestic courts are weakest, and those are the States least likely to agree to one.

A worked example

Compare what a person alleging an unfair trial can do in each of the three systems, and in India.

Europe. Apply directly to the Court under article 34 as a victim, after exhausting domestic remedies under article 35. If the Court finds a violation it may afford just satisfaction under article 41; the judgment binds under article 46 and the Committee of Ministers supervises execution.

The Americas. Petition the COMMISSION under article 44, which any person or group or recognised non-governmental entity may do, and without needing to be the victim. If the Commission's procedures under articles 48 and 50 are completed, only the Commission or a State Party may take the case to the Court, under article 61, and only if the State has made a declaration under article 62. If the Court hears it, article 63 allows it to order that the consequences be remedied and fair compensation paid.

Africa. Send a communication to the Commission. Under article 50 local remedies must have been exhausted unless it is obvious the procedure would be unduly prolonged. Under article 55 it is listed, and considered only IF A SIMPLE MAJORITY of the Commission's members so decide. Under article 52 the Commission tries for an amicable solution and prepares a report to the States concerned and to the Assembly of Heads of State and Government, with recommendations under article 53.

India. Move the High Court under article 226 or the Supreme Court under article 32, as of right, without exhausting anything and without any filter beyond the Court's own discretion; and article 32 is itself a fundamental right. There is no international forum afterwards.

What the comparison shows. Access narrows as you move from Europe to the Americas to Africa, and the remedy weakens with it. And India's domestic access is wider than any of the three, while its international access is nil.

Distinctions

Europe 1950Americas 1969Africa 1981
Individual accessTo the COURT, as of right, article 34To the COMMISSION, as of right, article 44Communication listed under article 55, considered only by a majority vote
Must be the victim?YesNo: any person, group or recognised NGONot specified in article 55
Inter-StateArticle 33, no declaration neededArticle 45, DECLARATION neededArticles 47 to 54
Court's jurisdictionAutomatic on the partiesArticle 62, by DECLARATION, possibly on reciprocity or for specific casesNo court in the Charter itself; added by a later Protocol
Who may go to the CourtThe applicantOnly States Parties and the Commission, article 61
RemedyJust satisfaction, article 41Enjoyment ensured, consequences remedied, fair compensation, article 63A report and recommendations to the Assembly, articles 52 and 53
ExecutionCommittee of Ministers, article 46(2)Assembly of Heads of State and Government
Peoples' rights and dutiesNoNoYES: articles 21 to 24 and 27
munotes.in749

The Other Regional Systems

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean an individual may sue before the Inter-American Court. Article 61 gives that right only to the States Parties and the Commission.

It does not mean the African Commission must take up a communication. Article 55 requires a simple majority of its members to decide that it should be considered.

It does not mean the African system has no court. The Charter of 1981 created none; a Court on Human and Peoples' Rights was established later by a separate Protocol.

It does not mean the African Charter is weaker in substance. It is the only one of the three with peoples' rights to natural resources, development, peace and a satisfactory environment, and the only one that imposes duties on the individual.

And it does not mean Asians have no remedy. They have domestic ones, and in India article 32 is a wider right of access than any of the three regional systems confers.

Quick revision

AMERICAS, Convention of 1969. Article 33, the Commission and the Court. Article 34, seven Commissioners. Article 44, ANY PERSON OR GROUP OF PERSONS OR ANY RECOGNISED NON-GOVERNMENTAL ENTITY may lodge PETITIONS WITH THE COMMISSION, without being the victim and without any declaration by the State. Article 45, INTER-STATE communications require a declaration. Article 61, ONLY THE STATES PARTIES AND THE COMMISSION may submit a case to the Court, after the article 48 and 50 procedures. Article 62, the Court's jurisdiction depends on a declaration, which may be unconditional, on reciprocity, for a period, or for specific cases. Article 63, the Court may rule that the injured party be ensured enjoyment of the right, that the consequences be remedied and that fair compensation be paid, with provisional measures in cases of extreme gravity and urgency.

AFRICA, Charter of 1981, in force 21 October 1986. Peoples' rights: article 21, free disposal of wealth and natural resources, no deprivation, recovery and adequate compensation on spoliation, and elimination of foreign economic exploitation; article 22, the right to development; article 23, peace and security, with asylum duties; article 24, A GENERAL SATISFACTORY ENVIRONMENT FAVOURABLE TO THEIR DEVELOPMENT. State duties: article 25, teaching and publication; article 26, INDEPENDENCE OF THE COURTS and national institutions. Individual duties: article 27, duties towards family, society, the State, other legally recognised communities and the international community, and exercise with due regard to the rights of others, collective security, morality and common interest. Procedure: article 50, exhaustion of local remedies unless the procedure would be UNDULY PROLONGED; article 55, other communications listed and considered only if a SIMPLE MAJORITY of the Commission's members so decide; article 52, an amicable solution attempted and then a report to the States concerned and to the ASSEMBLY OF HEADS OF STATE AND GOVERNMENT; article 53, recommendations.

munotes.in750

The Other Regional Systems

ASIA: no regional system. Reasons: no continent-wide organisation; greater legal diversity; a stronger sovereignty position; and, in India's case, a domestic right of access under article 32 which is itself a fundamental right and is wider than article 34 of the European Convention.

Test yourself

1. How does an individual reach each of the three systems? In Europe, by application to the Court as of right under article 34, as a victim. In the Americas, by petition to the COMMISSION under article 44, which any person or group or recognised non-governmental entity may lodge without being the victim. In Africa, by a communication listed under article 55, which the Commission considers only if a simple majority of its members so decide.

2. Who may take a case to the Inter-American Court? Only the States Parties and the Commission, under article 61, and only after the Commission's procedures under articles 48 and 50 have been completed.

3. On what does the Inter-American Court's jurisdiction depend? A declaration by the State under article 62 recognising it as binding ipso facto and not requiring special agreement; the declaration may be unconditional, on the condition of reciprocity, for a specified period, or for specific cases.

4. How does the remedy in article 63 differ from just satisfaction under the European Convention? Article 63 allows the Court to rule that the injured party be ensured the enjoyment of the right, that the CONSEQUENCES of the measure or situation be remedied, and that fair compensation be paid. Article 41 of the European Convention affords just satisfaction only where the internal law allows partial reparation.

5. Name three rights the African Charter has that the other two do not. The right of all peoples freely to dispose of their wealth and natural resources, with recovery and compensation on spoliation, article 21; the right to economic, social and cultural development, article 22; and the right to a general satisfactory environment favourable to their development, article 24.

munotes.in751

The Other Regional Systems

6. What does article 27 of the African Charter provide? That every individual shall have duties towards his family and society, the State and other legally recognised communities and the international community; and that the rights and freedoms of each individual shall be exercised with due regard to the rights of others, collective security, morality and common interest.

7. Why has Asia no regional human rights system, and how serious is that? Because there is no continent-wide organisation to house one, because the legal orders of the region are too diverse for a single body of case law, and because the sovereignty position of many of its States is strong. Its seriousness varies: a State such as India has a domestic right of access under article 32 which is wider than the European right of individual application, while the value of a regional court is greatest exactly where the domestic courts are weakest, and those are the States least likely to agree to one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in752

Chapter -Two

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

A treaty India ratifies does not become Indian law, and four techniques have grown up to give it effect anyway.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: India follows the DUALIST theory: international law and municipal law are separate systems, and a rule of the first becomes a rule of the second only by an act of the second. So a treaty binds India internationally on ratification and creates no rights in an Indian court. Article 253 gives Parliament the power to legislate for the whole or any part of India to implement a treaty, notwithstanding the distribution of legislative power, and Entries 13 and 14 of List I make treaty-making an exclusively Union function. But Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey holds that the doctrine of INCORPORATION is accepted for CUSTOMARY international law, that where there is a conflict MUNICIPAL LAW PREVAILS, and that comity requires a statute to be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law. And Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan shows a third technique: where there is a gap and a fundamental right is engaged, a court may declare guidelines drawn from an international instrument as law under article 141 until Parliament legislates.

The constitutional provisions

Article 51(c). The State shall endeavour to FOSTER RESPECT FOR INTERNATIONAL LAW AND TREATY OBLIGATIONS in the dealings of organised peoples with one another. A directive principle, unenforceable under article 37, and a recognised aid to the construction of statutes.

Article 73. The executive power of the Union extends to the matters with respect to which Parliament has power to make laws, and to the exercise of such rights, authority and jurisdiction as are exercisable by the Government of India by virtue of any treaty or agreement. So the power to MAKE a treaty is executive and needs no legislation; the power to give it DOMESTIC EFFECT is legislative and does.

Article 246 with Entries 13 and 14 of List I. Entry 13, participation in international conferences, associations and other bodies and implementing of decisions made thereat. Entry 14, entering into treaties and agreements with foreign countries and implementing of treaties, agreements and conventions with foreign countries. Both exclusively Union.

Article 253. NOTWITHSTANDING anything in the foregoing provisions of the Chapter, Parliament has power to make ANY LAW for the whole or any part of the territory of India for IMPLEMENTING ANY TREATY, AGREEMENT OR CONVENTION with any other country or countries or ANY DECISION MADE AT ANY INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE, association or other body. The non-obstante words let Parliament legislate on a STATE LIST subject for that purpose.

Article 372. Continuance in force of the existing law until altered, repealed or amended, which carried pre-Constitution law, including law giving effect to earlier international obligations, into the new order.

munotes.in753

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Route one: incorporation of customary international law

In Gramophone Company of India Ltd v. Birendra Bahadur Pandey, decided in 1984. Facts. Whether goods in TRANSIT through India were "imported" within the meaning of the Copyright Act. Held. Goods in transit are imported within the meaning of the Act. On the constitutional question, the doctrine of INCORPORATION is accepted in India: RULES OF CUSTOMARY INTERNATIONAL LAW WHICH ARE NOT CONTRARY TO MUNICIPAL LAW ARE DEEMED TO BE INCORPORATED INTO DOMESTIC LAW AND ARE TO BE FOLLOWED BY THE COURTS; but WHERE THERE IS A CONFLICT, MUNICIPAL LAW PREVAILS, and a national court must give effect to an Act of Parliament even if it conflicts with international law. Comity requires that a statute be construed, SO FAR AS ITS LANGUAGE ADMITS, so as not to conflict with international law.

Three propositions to carry away. Customary international law is INCORPORATED automatically, subject to consistency with municipal law. A TREATY is not; it needs legislation. And in a CONFLICT the statute wins, whichever kind of international rule is in question.

Why the distinction is workable. Custom binds India without India having done any domestic act, so incorporating it changes nothing about who made the law. A treaty is made by the executive under article 73, and giving it automatic domestic force would let the executive legislate, which is why article 253 exists.

Route two: construction

This is the everyday route and it is the one a candidate should treat as primary. A statute is read, so far as its language admits, consistently with India's international obligations. It requires no legislation, creates no new right, and does not offend dualism, because the court is construing an Indian statute.

Its limit is in Gramophone Company's own words: SO FAR AS ITS LANGUAGE ADMITS. Where the statute is clear and contrary, the statute prevails and the court must give effect to it.

And article 51(c) supplies its constitutional warrant. A court reading an Indian statute consistently with a treaty obligation is doing what the Constitution directs the State to do.

It reaches the Constitution as well as statutes. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd.) v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1; AIR 2017 SC 4161, the Court held privacy to be an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and part of the freedoms in Part III, with spatial, informational and DECISIONAL dimensions, and required an invasion to satisfy LEGALITY, NEED in terms of a legitimate State aim, and PROPORTIONALITY. That is article 12 of the Universal Declaration and article 17 of the Covenant, arrived at by construing the Indian text.

munotes.in754

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Route three: filling a gap under article 141

In Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1997 SC 3011. Facts. A petition following a brutal assault, seeking protection against sexual harassment at the workplace, where no statute existed. Held. That sexual harassment at the workplace violates the rights to equality under articles 14 and 15, to life and dignity under article 21, and to practise any profession or carry on any occupation under article 19(1)(g), since that right depends on a SAFE WORKING ENVIRONMENT. IN THE ABSENCE OF LEGISLATION the Court laid down BINDING GUIDELINES defining sexual harassment and prescribing preventive steps, complaints machinery and employer duties, DRAWING ON THE CONVENTION ON THE ELIMINATION OF ALL FORMS OF DISCRIMINATION AGAINST WOMEN, and directed that they be treated as LAW DECLARED UNDER ARTICLE 141 until suitable legislation was enacted.

The technique has three conditions, and stating them shows a candidate understands why it is not a general power.

A fundamental right must be engaged. The Court is enforcing Part III, not the treaty.

There must be a GAP and not a CONFLICT. Where a statute occupies the field and contradicts the obligation, Gramophone Company applies and the statute prevails.

And the guidelines are provisional. Vishaka directed that they operate UNTIL SUITABLE LEGISLATION IS ENACTED, and Parliament enacted the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013.

The same technique produced the third gender. In National Legal Services Authority v. Union of India, (2014) 5 SCC 438; AIR 2014 SC 1863, the Court declared that hijras and eunuchs be treated as a THIRD GENDER for the purpose of safeguarding their rights under Part III, upheld the right to decide one's SELF-IDENTIFIED gender, and held any insistence on sex reassignment surgery for declaring one's gender IMMORAL AND ILLEGAL.

And route one produced the environmental principles. In Vellore Citizens Welfare Forum v. Union of India, (1996) 5 SCC 647; AIR 1996 SC 2715, decided on 28 August 1996, the Court held that SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT has been accepted as part of CUSTOMARY INTERNATIONAL LAW and that its two essential features, the PRECAUTIONARY PRINCIPLE and the POLLUTER PAYS PRINCIPLE, are PART OF THE LAW OF THE LAND. The precautionary principle in municipal law means that environmental measures must ANTICIPATE, PREVENT AND ATTACK the causes of degradation; that where there are threats of serious and irreversible damage, LACK OF SCIENTIFIC CERTAINTY shall not be a reason for postponing measures; and that the ONUS OF PROOF is on the developer to show that his action is environmentally benign. That is Gramophone Company's route one, incorporation of custom, applied to environmental norms.

munotes.in755

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Route four: legislation under article 253

The only route that produces an unarguable result. Parliament legislates, and the treaty obligation becomes Indian law in the form the statute gives it.

Two features of article 253 matter. The NON-OBSTANTE clause lets Parliament legislate on a State List subject for the purpose of implementing a treaty, so a treaty obligation displaces the ordinary federal division. And the article covers not only treaties but ANY DECISION MADE AT ANY INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE, ASSOCIATION OR OTHER BODY.

Its limits. Parliament must actually legislate, and it often does not; the statute may implement the treaty imperfectly, in which case the statute governs; and article 253 does not authorise a law contrary to Part III, since no legislative power does.

Putting the four together

The order of enquiry a court follows, which is the frame for any answer.

One, is there a statute in the field? If yes, construe it consistently with the international obligation SO FAR AS ITS LANGUAGE ADMITS. If the language will not admit it, the statute prevails.

Two, is the international rule CUSTOMARY? If so, and it is not contrary to municipal law, it is incorporated and is to be followed.

Three, is there a GAP and a fundamental right? Then the Vishaka technique is available: guidelines declared under article 141, operating until Parliament legislates.

Four, is legislation needed? Then only Parliament can supply it, under article 253, and until it does the obligation has no domestic force of its own.

And the standing caution. Every one of these routes runs through Indian law. None of them makes the treaty itself enforceable, which is why the accurate answer to MU's proposition is that the Constitution CORRESPONDS to the international instruments rather than INCORPORATING them.

A worked example

A treaty India ratified in 2020 requires States to provide a remedy which no Indian statute provides. A litigant seeks that remedy. Advise, taking each route in turn.

Construction. Is there a statute which, so far as its language admits, could be read to give the remedy? If so, that is the answer and nothing else is needed.

Custom. Is the rule one of customary international law? Ratification by India is evidence but not proof; what is needed is general State practice with opinio juris. If it is customary and not contrary to municipal law, Gramophone Company incorporates it.

Article 141. Is a fundamental right engaged and is there a gap? If a right under Part III is unprotected because no machinery exists, Vishaka and NALSA show a court supplying it until Parliament acts. The guidelines must be tied to the fundamental right, not to the treaty as such.

munotes.in756

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Article 253. If the remedy requires a new institution, offences, or powers of coercion, only legislation will do, and Parliament alone can enact it, notwithstanding that the subject may be in the State List.

And what the litigant cannot do. Plead the treaty as a source of an enforceable right. On Gramophone Company the treaty is not municipal law, and where it conflicts with an Act of Parliament the Act prevails.

Distinctions

Customary international lawTreaty law
Incorporated automatically unless contrary to municipal lawRequires legislation under article 253
Followed by the courts as part of Indian lawBinds India internationally only
Gramophone Company; Vellore Citizens Welfare Forum on the precautionary and polluter pays principlesArticle 253, Entries 13 and 14 of List I
Yields to a contrary statuteYields to a contrary statute
RouteWhat it needsWhat it produces
IncorporationA rule of custom not contrary to municipal lawA rule the courts follow
ConstructionA statute whose language admits the readingA statute read consistently with the obligation
Article 141 in a gapA fundamental right, and no statute in the fieldBinding guidelines until Parliament legislates
Article 253Parliament's willA statute, notwithstanding the Lists
Making a treatyGiving it domestic effect
Executive, article 73Legislative, article 253
No legislation neededLegislation needed
Entry 14 of List IEntry 14 of List I
Binds India internationallyBinds Indian courts

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean international law has no effect in India. Customary law is incorporated, statutes are construed consistently with obligations, and courts have filled gaps from international instruments.

It does not mean a court may enforce a treaty. On Gramophone Company a treaty is not municipal law, and in a conflict the statute prevails.

It does not mean Vishaka is a general power to legislate. It requires a fundamental right, a gap rather than a conflict, and it is expressly provisional.

It does not mean article 253 lets Parliament do anything. It removes the federal obstacle; it does not remove Part III.

And it does not mean article 51(c) is idle. It is unenforceable, and it is the constitutional warrant for construing Indian law consistently with international obligations.

Quick revision

Dualism. Article 73: treaty-making is executive. Entries 13 and 14 of List I: conferences and treaties, exclusively Union. Article 253: notwithstanding the foregoing provisions, Parliament may make any law for the whole or any part of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention or any decision at an international conference, association or other body. Article 51(c): a directive to foster respect for international law and treaty obligations. Article 372: continuance of existing law.

Gramophone Company 1984: the doctrine of INCORPORATION is accepted, so customary international law not contrary to municipal law is deemed incorporated and is to be followed by the courts; where there is a CONFLICT, MUNICIPAL LAW PREVAILS and a court must give effect to an Act of Parliament; comity requires a statute to be construed SO FAR AS ITS LANGUAGE ADMITS so as not to conflict with international law.

munotes.in757

How International Law Enters Indian Law

Vishaka 1997: sexual harassment at the workplace violates articles 14, 15, 21 and 19(1)(g); in the absence of legislation, binding guidelines drawn from the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, declared as law under article 141 until suitable legislation was enacted, which came in 2013.

NALSA 2014 and Puttaswamy 2017 show the same techniques producing the third gender and the right to privacy. Vellore Citizens Welfare Forum 1996 applies INCORPORATION: sustainable development is customary international law, and the precautionary and polluter pays principles are part of the law of the land, with the onus on the developer.

The order of enquiry: construe a statute; then ask whether the rule is customary; then, in a gap engaging a fundamental right, article 141; and otherwise legislation under article 253.

Test yourself

1. What does it mean to say India is dualist? That international law and municipal law are separate systems, so a rule of international law becomes a rule of Indian law only by an act of Indian law. A treaty binds India internationally on ratification and creates no rights in an Indian court.

2. State the three propositions in Gramophone Company. That customary international law not contrary to municipal law is deemed incorporated into domestic law and is to be followed by the courts; that where there is a conflict municipal law prevails and a court must give effect to an Act of Parliament; and that comity requires a statute to be construed, so far as its language admits, so as not to conflict with international law.

3. Why are treaties treated differently from custom? Because custom binds India without any domestic act, so incorporating it changes nothing about who makes the law; whereas a treaty is made by the executive under article 73, and giving it automatic domestic force would allow the executive to legislate.

4. What does article 253 add, and what are its opening words for? It empowers Parliament to make any law for the whole or any part of India to implement a treaty, agreement or convention or any decision at an international conference. Its opening words, "notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter", allow Parliament to legislate even on a State List subject for that purpose.

5. Set out the three conditions of the Vishaka technique. A fundamental right must be engaged, because the Court enforces Part III and not the treaty; there must be a gap rather than a conflict, since a contrary statute prevails; and the guidelines are provisional, operating until suitable legislation is enacted.

munotes.in758

How International Law Enters Indian Law

6. Give two other applications of these techniques. National Legal Services Authority v. Union of India 2014, declaring a third gender and upholding the right to a self-identified gender under the Vishaka technique; and Vellore Citizens Welfare Forum v. Union of India 1996, holding sustainable development to be part of customary international law and the precautionary and polluter pays principles to be part of the law of the land, which is incorporation.

7. What is the accurate answer to MU's proposition about incorporation? That the Constitution does not INCORPORATE the Declaration or any other instrument, India being dualist; that it CORRESPONDS to them, having been drafted in the same years; and that the instruments enter Indian law through the incorporation of custom, through construction, through article 141 where there is a gap, and through legislation under article 253.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in759

Chapter -Three

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

India answered the international human rights machinery with a domestic statutory commission that can inquire into anything, recommend everything and order nothing, and whose one real power is to take the case to a court itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, Act 10 of 1994, constitutes a National Human Rights Commission under section 3, State Commissions under section 21 and Human Rights Courts under section 30. Section 2(1)(d) defines human rights by reference BOTH to the Constitution AND to the International Covenants, so the Act is one of the ways in which treaty obligations become part of Indian law. Section 12 lists the functions, section 13 gives the powers of a civil court, and section 18 lists what may be done at the end of an inquiry. Those steps are RECOMMENDATIONS to the concerned Government, with one exception in clause (b), a power to approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for directions, orders or writs. Section 19 makes the armed forces a special case, section 20 sends the reports to Parliament, and section 36 keeps the Commission out of matters pending before another Commission and out of anything more than a year old.

What the Act calls a human right

Section 2(1)(d). "'Human Rights' means the rights relating to LIFE, LIBERTY, EQUALITY AND DIGNITY OF THE INDIVIDUAL guaranteed by the Constitution OR EMBODIED IN THE INTERNATIONAL COVENANTS AND ENFORCEABLE BY COURTS IN INDIA."

Three things follow from that sentence, and a good answer makes all three.

First, the definition is not confined to the Constitution. A right embodied in the Covenants is a human right for the purposes of this Act even if Part III does not contain it in those words. Section 2(1)(f) tells you which Covenants: the INTERNATIONAL COVENANT ON CIVIL AND POLITICAL RIGHTS and the INTERNATIONAL COVENANT ON ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND CULTURAL RIGHTS adopted by the General Assembly on the 16TH DECEMBER, 1966, "and such other Covenant or Convention adopted by the General Assembly of the United Nations as the Central Government may, by notification, specify". So Parliament left itself a way to add instruments without amending the Act.

Second, the four words are the vocabulary of the Constitution's own guarantees. Life and liberty is article 21, equality is article 14, and dignity is what the Preamble assures and what the Court has read into article 21. Parliament chose words that already had constitutional content.

Third, the closing phrase does real work. "AND ENFORCEABLE BY COURTS IN INDIA" qualifies the definition. The Act is not a general licence to apply unratified international standards; the right must be one an Indian court could enforce. That is consistent with the dualism of the previous chapter, and it is why the Act, rather than the Covenants themselves, is the operative source.

munotes.in760

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

What the Commission is

Section 3(1) and (2), composition. The Central Government shall constitute the National Human Rights Commission. It consists of a Chairperson who has been a CHIEF JUSTICE OF INDIA OR A JUDGE of the Supreme Court, one Member who is or has been a Judge of the Supreme Court, one Member who is or has been the Chief Justice of a High Court, and THREE MEMBERS OF WHICH AT LEAST ONE SHALL BE A WOMAN, appointed from among persons having knowledge of, or practical experience in, matters relating to human rights.

Both italicised changes are from the Amendment Act of 2019, Act 19 of 2019, with effect from 2 August 2019. Before it, only a former Chief Justice of India could chair the Commission, and the lay Members were two with no requirement as to sex.

Section 3(3), the deemed Members. The Chairpersons of the National Commission for Backward Classes, for Minorities, for Protection of Child Rights, for the Scheduled Castes, for the Scheduled Tribes, for Women, and the Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities, are DEEMED TO BE MEMBERS for the discharge of certain functions. The Commission therefore has the whole of India's group-rights machinery sitting in it, which is the pluralism of Module II given an institutional form.

Section 6, term. Three years, or seventy years of age, whichever is earlier, with eligibility for re-appointment. The term was FIVE years until the 2019 Amendment reduced it to three. A shorter term with re-appointment in the gift of the Government is a point a critical answer should make: it is the opposite of the security of tenure the Constitution gives a judge.

Section 21, the State Commissions. A State Government MAY constitute one; the word is permissive. Its Chairperson has been a Chief Justice or a Judge of a High Court, again widened in 2019 from Chief Justice alone.

Section 30, the Human Rights Courts. For the purpose of providing SPEEDY TRIAL of offences arising out of violation of human rights, a State Government may, WITH THE CONCURRENCE OF THE CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE HIGH COURT, specify for each district a Court of Session to be a Human Rights Court, unless a Court of Session is already specified as a special court or a special court already exists for such offences under another law.

What the Commission may do

Section 12, the functions. Inquire, SUO MOTU or on a petition by a victim or any person on his behalf or on a direction or order of any court, into a complaint of violation of human rights or abetment, or of NEGLIGENCE IN THE PREVENTION of such violation by a public servant, clause (a); INTERVENE in any proceeding involving an allegation of violation pending before a court, WITH THE APPROVAL OF THAT COURT, clause (b); VISIT any jail or other institution where persons are detained or lodged, notwithstanding anything in any other law, and make recommendations, clause (c); REVIEW the constitutional and statutory safeguards, clause (d); review the factors, INCLUDING ACTS OF TERRORISM, that inhibit the enjoyment of human rights, clause (e); STUDY TREATIES AND OTHER INTERNATIONAL INSTRUMENTS and make recommendations for their effective implementation, clause (f); promote research, clause (g); spread human rights LITERACY, clause (h); encourage non-governmental organisations, clause (i); and such other functions as it may consider necessary, clause (j).

munotes.in761

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

Clause (f) is the one that belongs to this module. A statutory body has been told to study the treaties India has signed and say how they should be implemented, which is an answer to the standing objection that a dualist system leaves treaty obligations with nobody to look after them.

Section 13, the powers. While inquiring, the Commission has ALL THE POWERS OF A CIVIL COURT trying a suit under the Code of Civil Procedure, and in particular the power to summon and enforce attendance of witnesses and examine them on oath, to require discovery and production of documents, to receive evidence on affidavits, to requisition any public record from any court or office, and to issue commissions for the examination of witnesses or documents. It may also require any person, subject to any privilege, to furnish information.

Section 18, the steps at the end. Read it as a list of five recommendations and one power.

The recommendations, to the concerned Government or authority: to pay COMPENSATION OR DAMAGES to the complainant, the victim or the members of his family, clause (a)(i); to INITIATE PROCEEDINGS FOR PROSECUTION or other suitable action, clause (a)(ii); to take such further action as it thinks fit, clause (a)(iii); and, at any stage of the inquiry, to grant IMMEDIATE INTERIM RELIEF, clause (c). Clause (e) requires the Commission to send its report with its recommendations to the Government, which SHALL WITHIN ONE MONTH, or such further time as the Commission may allow, forward its COMMENTS including the action taken or proposed. Clause (f) requires the Commission to PUBLISH the report together with those comments and the action taken.

The power is clause (b): "approach the Supreme Court or the High Court concerned for such directions, orders or writs as that Court may deem necessary."

That is the design, and it should be stated as a design and not as a defect. The Commission was deliberately not given power to make a binding order. What it was given instead is publicity, a duty on the Government to respond within a month, an annual report that section 20(2) requires to be LAID BEFORE EACH HOUSE OF PARLIAMENT along with a memorandum of the action taken and THE REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE OF THE RECOMMENDATIONS, and a right to go to a court that can make binding orders. A Government that ignores the Commission must explain itself in Parliament and may find itself a respondent before the Supreme Court.

munotes.in762

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

The case that shows the power in clause (b) working

Facts. The Chakmas, who had migrated from what was then East Pakistan and been settled in what was then the North-East Frontier Agency, were served with quit notices and threatened with forcible eviction by a students' union, and the Deputy Commissioners were refusing even to FORWARD their applications for registration as citizens under section 5 of the Citizenship Act 1955 to the Central Government. The National Human Rights Commission petitioned under article 32.

Held. In National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, AIR 1996 SC 1234; (1996) 1 SCC 742, decided on 9 January 1996, the petition was allowed and a writ of mandamus issued. "We are a country governed by the Rule of Law. Our Constitution confers certain rights on every human being and certain other rights on citizens. Every person is entitled to equality before the law and equal protection of the laws. So also, no person can be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Thus THE STATE IS BOUND TO PROTECT THE LIFE AND LIBERTY OF EVERY HUMAN BEING, BE HE A CITIZEN OR OTHERWISE." The State was directed to protect the life and personal liberty of each and every Chakma and to repel any attempt at forcible eviction, requisitioning para-military or police force if necessary; not to evict them from their homes except in accordance with law; to deal with the quit notices according to law; to enter every application under section 5 in the register and FORWARD it to the Central Government with or without enquiry; and not to evict anyone while his application was pending on the ground that he was not a citizen. The Commission was given its costs.

Why it belongs in this chapter and not only in the next one. Every direction in that case was something the Commission itself could only have RECOMMENDED. It became binding because clause (b) let the Commission put the matter before a court which could issue a writ. That is the machinery of the Act working exactly as designed, and it is the best answer to a question that asks whether a merely recommendatory body is worth having.

munotes.in763

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

Section 19, and why the armed forces are different

Notwithstanding anything in the Act, in a complaint of violation by members of the armed forces the Commission may, on its own motion or on a petition, only SEEK A REPORT FROM THE CENTRAL GOVERNMENT; and after receiving it, either not proceed with the complaint or make its RECOMMENDATIONS to that Government. The Central Government shall inform the Commission of the action taken within THREE MONTHS or such further time as the Commission may allow. The Commission SHALL PUBLISH its report with its recommendations and the action taken, and provide a copy to the petitioner.

So the powers of a civil court in section 13 do not run against the armed forces; there is no inquiry, only a report called for and a recommendation made. What survives is the publication requirement in sub-sections (3) and (4). Section 2(1)(a) defines the armed forces as the naval, military and air forces and any other armed forces of the Union, which is wide enough to take in the central para-military forces.

Section 36, the two bars

Sub-section (1), duplication. The Commission shall not inquire into any matter PENDING BEFORE A STATE COMMISSION OR ANY OTHER COMMISSION duly constituted under any law. This is a rule against two bodies inquiring at once, not a rule about subject matter.

Sub-section (2), limitation. "The Commission or the State Commission shall not inquire into any matter after the expiry of ONE YEAR from the date on which the act constituting violation of human rights is alleged to have been committed."

That is a short limitation for a body dealing with custodial deaths, disappearances and communal violence, where a complainant is often afraid to come forward while the officers concerned are still in post. It is the most criticised provision in the Act. Note carefully that it bars the COMMISSION, not the courts: article 32 and article 226 have no period of limitation, and a person shut out by section 36(2) may still move the High Court or the Supreme Court.

A worked example

A man dies in police custody in a district of Maharashtra. Fourteen months later his widow, who was afraid to complain while the officers concerned were still posted there, comes to you. She wants compensation, prosecution of the officers, and an inquiry. What can the National Human Rights Commission do for her, and what can it not?

First, the bar. Section 36(2) forbids the Commission, and a State Commission, from inquiring into any matter AFTER THE EXPIRY OF ONE YEAR from the date on which the act constituting the violation is alleged to have been committed. Fourteen months have run. On the face of the section the Commission cannot inquire at all, and her fear of the officers is not an exception the section contains.

munotes.in764

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

So the first advice is not about the Commission. Article 32 and article 226 carry no period of limitation. A writ petition in the High Court is open, and delay there goes to discretion and not to jurisdiction, so the reason for the delay can be explained. That is why section 36(2) matters so much less to a lawyer than it looks: it closes one door, not the building.

Second, check whether the matter is pending elsewhere. Section 36(1) bars the Commission from inquiring into a matter pending before a State Commission or any other Commission duly constituted under any law. If Maharashtra's State Human Rights Commission, constituted under section 21, is already seised of it, that is where it stays.

Third, suppose the death had been reported within the year. Then section 12(a) would let the Commission inquire, on her petition or SUO MOTU, into the violation, or into NEGLIGENCE IN THE PREVENTION of the violation by a public servant, which is the limb that catches the officer who did not intervene. Section 13 would give it the powers of a civil court to summon the officers, examine them on oath, and requisition the station diary and the post-mortem report. Section 12(c) would let it visit the lock-up.

Fourth, what it could then have done, and what it could not. Under section 18(a)(i) it could RECOMMEND that the State pay compensation; under section 18(a)(ii) it could RECOMMEND prosecution; under section 18(c) it could recommend IMMEDIATE INTERIM RELIEF at any stage of the inquiry, which for a widow is often the only thing that arrives in time. It could not order any of it. The State would have one month under section 18(e) to comment, the Commission would publish its report with those comments under section 18(f), and any refusal would have to be explained to Parliament in the memorandum required by section 20(2).

Fifth, the one power that bites. If the State declined, section 18(b) would let the Commission itself approach the High Court or the Supreme Court for directions, orders or writs. That is how the Chakmas were protected in National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, and it is what turns a recommendation into an order.

And the answer she should be given. File the writ petition; ask the Commission to act on the State's general failure notwithstanding that her own case is time-barred, since section 12(d) and (e) let it review safeguards and inhibiting factors without inquiring into her complaint; and treat the Commission as an ally that can be asked to intervene under section 12(b) in the proceeding she brings, with the court's approval.

munotes.in765

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Commission's recommendations are worthless. Section 18(e) obliges the Government to comment within a month, section 18(f) obliges the Commission to publish the report with those comments, and section 20(2) obliges the Government to lay the annual report before Parliament with the REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE. Non-compliance is expensive in a way a court order is not, because it is public and parliamentary.

It does not mean the Commission can enforce compensation. It recommends compensation under section 18(a)(i). Enforcement, if the Government refuses, comes from a court under clause (b), or from the victim's own writ petition.

It does not mean every State has a Commission. Section 21 says a State Government MAY constitute one.

It does not mean the Act creates new rights. Section 2(1)(d) defines human rights by reference to rights ALREADY guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the Covenants and ENFORCEABLE BY COURTS IN INDIA. The Act creates machinery, not entitlements.

And it does not mean the one year bar has gone. The consolidated Act, printed with amendments up to 31 October 2019, still carries section 36(2) with the words "after the expiry of one year".

Quick revision

THE ACT. Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, Act 10 of 1994, dated 8 January 1994.

DEFINITION, section 2(1)(d): rights relating to LIFE, LIBERTY, EQUALITY AND DIGNITY of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution OR EMBODIED IN THE INTERNATIONAL COVENANTS AND ENFORCEABLE BY COURTS IN INDIA. Section 2(1)(f): the ICCPR and the ICESCR of 16 December 1966, plus any other Covenant or Convention the Central Government notifies.

BODIES. Section 3, the National Commission: a Chairperson who has been Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court; a serving or former Supreme Court Judge; a serving or former Chief Justice of a High Court; and three Members with knowledge or practical experience, at least one a woman. Section 3(3), seven ex officio deemed Members from the group-rights Commissions and the Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities. Section 6, a term of three years or age seventy, with re-appointment. Section 21, State Commissions, which a State MAY constitute. Section 30, Human Rights Courts, a Court of Session per district specified with the CONCURRENCE OF THE CHIEF JUSTICE of the High Court, for speedy trial.

FUNCTIONS, section 12: (a) inquiry, suo motu, on a petition or on a court's direction, into violation, abetment or NEGLIGENCE IN PREVENTION by a public servant; (b) intervention with the court's approval; (c) visits to jails; (d) review of safeguards; (e) review of inhibiting factors including ACTS OF TERRORISM; (f) STUDY OF TREATIES; (g) research; (h) literacy; (i) encouragement of non-governmental organisations; (j) other functions.

munotes.in766

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

POWERS, section 13: all the powers of a CIVIL COURT under the Code of Civil Procedure, including summoning witnesses on oath, discovery and production, evidence on affidavit, requisition of public records and commissions.

STEPS, section 18: recommend compensation or damages; recommend prosecution or other action; recommend further action; recommend INTERIM RELIEF at any stage; give a copy of the report to the petitioner; send the report to the Government, which must comment WITHIN ONE MONTH; and publish the report with those comments. THE ONE POWER: clause (b), approach the Supreme Court or the High Court concerned for directions, orders or writs.

ARMED FORCES, section 19: report called for from the Central Government, then either no further proceeding or a recommendation; action to be reported within THREE MONTHS; report to be published and a copy given to the petitioner.

REPORTS, section 20: annual and special reports, laid before each House of Parliament or the State Legislature with a memorandum of action taken and THE REASONS FOR NON-ACCEPTANCE.

BARS, section 36: (1) no inquiry into a matter pending before another Commission; (2) no inquiry after ONE YEAR from the alleged act.

THE CASE. National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, (1996) 1 SCC 742, 9 January 1996: the Commission used section 18(b), the State was bound to protect THE LIFE AND LIBERTY OF EVERY HUMAN BEING, BE HE A CITIZEN OR OTHERWISE, and every application under section 5 of the Citizenship Act had to be forwarded to the Central Government.

Test yourself

1. Define human rights as the Act defines them, and say why the last five words matter. Section 2(1)(d): the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India. The closing words confine the definition to rights an Indian court could enforce, so the Act does not become a channel for applying unratified international standards; that is consistent with India's dualism.

2. Which Covenants does the Act mean, and can others be added? The ICCPR and the ICESCR, adopted by the General Assembly on 16 December 1966, section 2(1)(f); and any other Covenant or Convention adopted by the General Assembly that the Central Government specifies by notification, so others can be added without amending the Act.

3. What did the Amendment Act of 2019 change in the composition and the term? The Chairperson may now be a person who has been a Chief Justice of India OR A JUDGE of the Supreme Court, where before only a former Chief Justice of India qualified; the lay Members became three, of whom at least one shall be a woman; the Chairperson of a State Commission may be a person who has been a Chief Justice OR A JUDGE of a High Court; and the term under section 6 was reduced from five years to three.

munotes.in767

The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and the Commission

4. Is the Commission's decision binding? No. Section 18 is a list of recommendations, with a duty on the Government to comment within one month and a duty on the Commission to publish. The single power that produces a binding result is clause (b), approaching the Supreme Court or the High Court concerned for directions, orders or writs.

5. Illustrate that power from a decided case. In National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, the Commission petitioned under article 32 on behalf of the Chakmas facing quit notices and ultimatums. The Court held the State bound to protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise, and issued six directions, including that every application under section 5 of the Citizenship Act 1955 be entered and forwarded to the Central Government, and that nobody be evicted while his application was pending.

6. How does the Act deal with the armed forces? Section 19. The Commission may only seek a report from the Central Government and then either drop the complaint or recommend; the Government must report the action taken within three months; and the Commission must publish its report with the recommendations and the action taken, and give the petitioner a copy. The civil court powers in section 13 do not apply.

7. State the two bars in section 36 and the limit of the second. Sub-section (1) bars an inquiry into a matter pending before a State Commission or any other Commission duly constituted under any law. Sub-section (2) bars an inquiry after one year from the date of the alleged act. The second binds the Commission only; article 32 and article 226 carry no limitation, so a complainant shut out of the Commission may still move a court.

8. Which function connects this Act to the rest of this module? Section 12(f), to STUDY TREATIES AND OTHER INTERNATIONAL INSTRUMENTS ON HUMAN RIGHTS and make recommendations for their effective implementation. It gives a dualist system a standing institution charged with looking after treaty obligations, which is otherwise the weakness of dualism.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in768

Chapter -Four

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

Syllabus topic 6, "Pluralism and International Concerns".

In one line

India is party to neither the Refugee Convention of 1951 nor its Protocol, has no refugee statute at all, and protects refugees instead through article 21, which the Supreme Court has held to bind the State in favour of every human being, citizen or not.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the international law of refugees rests on the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees, Geneva, 28 July 1951, whose article 1 defines a refugee, whose article 3 forbids discrimination in applying it, whose article 31 forbids penalties for illegal entry, whose article 32 restricts expulsion of a refugee lawfully present, and whose article 33 states the principle of NON-REFOULEMENT. India is not a party. Indian law therefore treats every refugee as a FOREIGNER under the Foreigners Act 1946 and the Citizenship Act 1955, and what protection exists comes from the Constitution: in National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh the State was held bound to protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise; in State of Arunachal Pradesh v. Khudiram Chakma and again in Mohammad Salimullah v. Union of India the right to reside and settle was held to be a right of citizens alone; in Sarbananda Sonowal v. Union of India the Court treated large scale illegal migration as external aggression under article 355; and in Md. Rahim Ali v. State of Assam it held that the State must have some material basis before it can set the machinery in motion against a person at all.

The Convention, and what it actually says

Article 1, the definition. The term refugee applies to any person who, "As a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and owing to WELL-FOUNDED FEAR OF BEING PERSECUTED for reasons of RACE, RELIGION, NATIONALITY, MEMBERSHIP OF A PARTICULAR SOCIAL GROUP OR POLITICAL OPINION, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to avail himself of the protection of that country; or who, not having a nationality and being outside the country of his former habitual residence as a result of such events, is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to return to it."

Three features of that sentence decide most refugee questions.

The fear must be WELL-FOUNDED, and it must be of PERSECUTION. A person fleeing an earthquake, a famine or general poverty is not a refugee within the definition, however desperate. That is the gap the phrase "climate refugee" is trying to fill, and it is a gap in the treaty, not in the vocabulary.

The persecution must be for one of FIVE reasons, and the list is closed: race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group, political opinion. "Membership of a particular social group" is the elastic one, and most of the modern expansion of refugee law has come through it.

munotes.in769

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

The person must be OUTSIDE the country of his nationality. A person displaced within his own country is not a refugee in international law. India has large populations of internally displaced persons who fall outside this definition even in the States that are party to the Convention.

And note the two limits written into the original text. The definition speaks of events occurring BEFORE 1 JANUARY 1951, and article 1B allows a State to read "events occurring before 1 January 1951" as meaning "events occurring IN EUROPE before 1 January 1951" or "events occurring in Europe OR ELSEWHERE". The Convention was drafted for the displaced of the Second World War, and the signature page in the United Nations printing shows the Federal Republic of Germany and Greece each declaring in terms which of the two meanings they adopted.

Article 3, non-discrimination. "The Contracting States shall apply the provisions of this Convention to refugees WITHOUT DISCRIMINATION AS TO RACE, RELIGION OR COUNTRY OF ORIGIN." Compare article 15 of the Indian Constitution: the grounds are fewer, and country of origin appears here because a refugee has no other State to speak for him.

Article 31, illegal entry. The Contracting States shall not impose PENALTIES, on account of their ILLEGAL ENTRY OR PRESENCE, on refugees who, COMING DIRECTLY from a territory where their life or freedom was threatened, enter or are present without authorisation, PROVIDED THEY PRESENT THEMSELVES WITHOUT DELAY to the authorities and SHOW GOOD CAUSE for the illegal entry. This is the article that recognises the obvious: a person fleeing persecution cannot stop to obtain a visa.

Article 32, expulsion. A refugee LAWFULLY IN their territory shall not be expelled save on grounds of NATIONAL SECURITY OR PUBLIC ORDER; the expulsion shall be only in pursuance of a decision reached IN ACCORDANCE WITH DUE PROCESS OF LAW; and except where compelling reasons of national security otherwise require, he shall be allowed to submit evidence to clear himself and to appeal to and be represented before a competent authority. He shall then be allowed a reasonable period to seek legal admission to another country.

Article 33, non-refoulement, which is the heart of the Convention. "No Contracting State shall EXPEL OR RETURN ('refouler') A REFUGEE IN ANY MANNER WHATSOEVER TO THE FRONTIERS OF TERRITORIES WHERE HIS LIFE OR FREEDOM WOULD BE THREATENED on account of his race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion." Sub-article 2 takes the benefit away from a refugee whom there are reasonable grounds for regarding as a DANGER TO THE SECURITY of the country, or who, having been convicted by a final judgment of a PARTICULARLY SERIOUS CRIME, constitutes a danger to the community.

munotes.in770

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

Note the difference between article 32 and article 33, because examiners test it. Article 32 protects a refugee LAWFULLY IN the territory and protects him from EXPULSION AT ALL except on two grounds. Article 33 protects EVERY refugee, lawful or not, but only against being sent TO A PARTICULAR PLACE, the frontiers of territories where his life or freedom would be threatened. A State that removes a refugee to a safe third country does not breach article 33.

India's position

India did not sign. The signature page printed with the Convention in the United Nations volume lists the States in order, with the signature and date written against each that signed. FRANCE, GREECE, the HOLY SEE and the FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY carry signatures and dates; INDIA is listed and carries nothing.

And the Supreme Court has said so in terms. In Mohammad Salimullah v. Union of India, AIR 2021 SC 1789, decided on 8 April 2021, the Court recorded: "There is no denial of the fact that India is not a signatory to the Refugee Convention. Therefore, serious objections are raised, whether Article 51(c) of the Constitution can be pressed into service, unless India is a party to or ratified a convention. But there is no doubt that the NATIONAL COURTS CAN DRAW INSPIRATION FROM INTERNATIONAL CONVENTIONS/TREATIES, SO LONG AS THEY ARE NOT IN CONFLICT WITH THE MUNICIPAL LAW."

That last sentence is the previous chapter's route two, construction, offered at its weakest: inspiration, not obligation.

There is no refugee statute either. A person who reaches India fleeing persecution is, in Indian law, a FOREIGNER. Section 2(1)(b) of the Citizenship Act 1955 calls him an ILLEGAL MIGRANT if he entered without a valid passport or travel document, or entered validly and stayed beyond the permitted time. His entry and stay are governed by the Foreigners Act 1946 and the orders under it, and section 9 of that Act places the burden of proof on him.

The one statutory exception, and why it is controversial. The proviso to section 2(1)(b), inserted by the Citizenship (Amendment) Act 2019, provides that a person "belonging to Hindu, Sikh, Buddhist, Jain, Parsi or Christian community from AFGHANISTAN, BANGLADESH OR PAKISTAN, who entered into India on or before the 31ST DAY OF DECEMBER, 2014" and who has been exempted under the Passport (Entry into India) Act 1920 or from the Foreigners Act "shall not be treated as illegal migrant for the purposes of this Act". Section 6B then allows such a person to be registered or naturalised, and deems him a citizen FROM THE DATE OF HIS ENTRY INTO INDIA; sub-section (3) abates pending proceedings about illegal migration on conferment of citizenship; and sub-section (4) excludes the Sixth Schedule tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Mizoram and Tripura and the Inner Line areas.

munotes.in771

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

Whatever view is taken of it, note its shape for this paper: it is a refugee provision written as a citizenship provision, confined to three countries and six communities, and it does not create any right for a refugee who does not fall inside those limits. It is a classification, and the questions a student should be able to frame about it are the questions of Module III: what is the intelligible differentia, and what is its nexus with the object.

What the Constitution gives a non-citizen, and what it withholds

Article 21 protects him. In National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, AIR 1996 SC 1234; (1996) 1 SCC 742, 9 January 1996, the Chakmas settled in Arunachal Pradesh were served with quit notices and threatened with forcible eviction, and the Deputy Commissioners were refusing even to forward their applications for registration under section 5 of the Citizenship Act to the Central Government. The Commission petitioned under article 32. The Court held: "We are a country governed by the Rule of Law... Thus THE STATE IS BOUND TO PROTECT THE LIFE AND LIBERTY OF EVERY HUMAN BEING, BE HE A CITIZEN OR OTHERWISE", and it directed the State to protect them, to repel forcible eviction with para-military or police force if necessary, to deal with the quit notices according to law, to forward every section 5 application, and not to evict anyone while his application was pending.

Article 19(1)(e) does not. In State of Arunachal Pradesh v. Khudiram Chakma, 1994 AIR 1461; 1994 SCC Supl. (1) 615, decided on 27 April 1993, the same community's claim to remain where they had settled failed.

Facts. Chakma families who had migrated from East Pakistan and been settled in Assam moved in 1966 to the Miao sub-division of Arunachal Pradesh, inside the inner line notified under the Bengal Eastern Frontier Regulation 1873, where a local Raja purported to donate land to them. They claimed citizenship under section 6A of the Citizenship Act 1955 and resisted being moved to two other villages.

Held. The claim under section 6A failed, because that section requires BOTH that the person came before 1 January 1966 to ASSAM from the specified territory AND that he has been ORDINARILY RESIDENT IN ASSAM since his entry, and they had lived in Arunachal Pradesh since 1968. The donation of land inside the inner line was illegal, so no compensation was payable. On fundamental rights the Court quoted Louis De Raedt v. Union of India, (1991) 3 SCC 554 at 562: "The fundamental right of the foreigner is confined to Article 21 for life and liberty and does not include the right to reside and settle in this country, as mentioned in Article 19(1)(e) which is applicable only to the citizens of this country." Articles 19(1)(d) and (e) are expressly withheld from foreigners, and "the machinery of Article 14 cannot be invoked to obtain that fundamental right". Where the Chakmas were to be settled was a matter of POLICY into whose wisdom the Court would not enter, though it directed a post-decisional hearing before the Chief Minister.

munotes.in772

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

And the two cases do not contradict each other. Read them as one rule with two halves. The State owes every human being on its soil the duty not to take his life or liberty except by procedure established by law, and owes him protection against private violence. It does not owe him a place to live. That is exactly what Salimullah said in 2021: articles 14 and 21 are available to all persons, citizens or not, "But the right not to be deported, is ancillary or concomitant to the right to reside or settle in any part of the territory of India guaranteed under Article 19(1)(e)."

The other side of the ledger

The State's own interest is a constitutional value too. In Sarbananda Sonowal v. Union of India, (2005) 5 SCC 665; AIR 2005 SC 2920, decided on 12 July 2005, a Bench of three struck down the Illegal Migrants (Determination by Tribunals) Act 1983 and its Rules. The Act applied to Assam alone and, unlike section 9 of the Foreigners Act 1946, did not put the burden of proving citizenship on the person concerned; the affidavits showed that almost none of the inquiries begun under it had ended in deportation. The Court held that Assam was facing "external aggression and internal disturbance" on account of large scale illegal migration, that ARTICLE 355 casts a duty on the Union to protect every State against exactly that, and that a statute which made identification and deportation "virtually impossible" NEGATED that mandate and was therefore wholly unconstitutional. The pending cases were transferred to the Tribunals under the Foreigners (Tribunals) Order 1964.

Two things follow. Article 355 is not merely a source of power for the Union; a law can be struck down for defeating the duty it imposes. And in Indian law the burden of proving citizenship lies on the person who asserts it, because, as the Court put it, the facts on which the question turns are entirely within his own knowledge.

munotes.in773

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

But the burden does not begin until the State has a reason. In Md. Rahim Ali v. State of Assam, 2024 INSC 511, decided on 11 July 2024, a man had been declared a foreigner ex parte by a Foreigners Tribunal for failing to discharge his burden under section 9, on a reference that rested on nothing the record disclosed. The Supreme Court allowed the appeal and declared him AN INDIAN CITIZEN, without remand. "First, it is for the authorities concerned to have in their knowledge or possession, SOME MATERIAL BASIS OR INFORMATION to suspect that a person is a foreigner and not an Indian." Absent that primary material, it "cannot be left to the untrammelled or arbitrary discretion of the authorities to initiate proceedings, which have life-altering and very serious consequences for the person, basis hearsay or bald and vague allegation(s)". The authorities had also read the words "a copy of the MAIN GROUNDS on which he is alleged to be a foreigner" in paragraph 3(1) of the 1964 Order as meaning the ALLEGATIONS, and that error at the inception was fatal to the whole exercise: strict proof need not be furnished to the person, but the MATERIAL ON WHICH THE ALLEGATION IS FOUNDED must be.

That is the Indian law of statelessness, such as it is. International law has two conventions on stateless persons, of 1954 and 1961, to neither of which India is a party. What India has instead is Md. Rahim Ali: a rule of due process, applied to the machinery that decides whether a person is a citizen, in a country where being wrongly declared a foreigner may leave a person with no nationality anywhere.

The routes into citizenship

For completeness, because a question about refugees usually ends by asking what a refugee can become.

Section 3, by birth. A person born in India on or after 26 January 1950 but before 1 July 1987 is a citizen by birth; born on or after 1 July 1987 and before the commencement of the Amendment Act of 2003, if EITHER PARENT is a citizen; born after that commencement, only if BOTH parents are citizens, or one is a citizen AND THE OTHER IS NOT AN ILLEGAL MIGRANT at the time of the birth. The narrowing over three periods is the single most important thing to remember about this section: the child of two refugees born in India today is not a citizen by birth.

Section 5, by registration. The Central Government MAY register as a citizen a person NOT BEING AN ILLEGAL MIGRANT who falls in one of the listed categories, including a person of Indian origin ordinarily resident in India for seven years, and a person married to a citizen of India and ordinarily resident for seven years. The words "not being an illegal migrant" are what shut most refugees out, and section 5 is the very provision the Deputy Commissioners were refusing to operate in the Chakma case.

munotes.in774

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

Section 6A, the Assam Accord. Persons of Indian origin who came to Assam from the specified territory, which means the territories included in Bangladesh, BEFORE 1 JANUARY 1966, and have been ordinarily resident in Assam since, are DEEMED TO BE CITIZENS from 1 January 1966. Those who came on or after 1 January 1966 but BEFORE 25 MARCH 1971, are ordinarily resident in Assam and have been DETECTED TO BE FOREIGNERS by a Tribunal must register; on registration they have the rights and obligations of a citizen but NO VOTE FOR TEN YEARS from detection, and are deemed citizens for all purposes after those ten years. Nothing in the section applies to a person expelled before the Amendment Act of 1985.

Section 6B, the 2019 route, already set out above.

A worked example

A family arrives in West Bengal from a neighbouring country, without passports, saying they will be killed for their religion if they return. They are picked up and a deportation order is made. They come to you. Advise.

First, say what they are in Indian law, because everything follows from it. They are FOREIGNERS under the Foreigners Act 1946 and, having entered without valid passports, ILLEGAL MIGRANTS within section 2(1)(b) of the Citizenship Act 1955. India is not party to the Refugee Convention, so nothing in articles 31, 32 or 33 can be pleaded as a treaty obligation. Do not open with non-refoulement; that argument was made and refused in Mohammad Salimullah v. Union of India.

Second, take the point that is available. Articles 14 and 21 apply to them as persons. Under National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh the State is bound to protect the life and liberty of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise, and cannot allow any group to drive them out. If they are being threatened, or held in conditions that endanger them, that is a live article 21 case whatever their immigration status.

Third, attack the ORDER and not the power. Louis De Raedt holds the power to expel absolute and unlimited, so an argument that they cannot be deported at all will fail. What Salimullah left standing is that they shall not be deported UNLESS THE PROCEDURE PRESCRIBED FOR SUCH DEPORTATION IS FOLLOWED. So examine the order: who made it, under what provision, was the decision the Central Government's or an officer's own, and has the country of origin confirmed that it will receive them.

munotes.in775

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

Fourth, if the question is whether they are foreigners at all, use Md. Rahim Ali. Section 9 of the Foreigners Act puts the burden on the person, but only after the authorities have SOME MATERIAL BASIS OR INFORMATION for the suspicion, and the MAIN GROUNDS on which the allegation rests must be furnished, which is not the same as the allegation itself. If the reference rests on nothing, the whole exercise falls at its inception.

Fifth, look for a statutory route in, and be honest about its width. If they belong to one of the six communities named in the proviso to section 2(1)(b), come from one of the three countries named, and entered on or before 31 December 2014, they are not illegal migrants for the purposes of the Act and section 6B is open. If any of those three conditions fails, that route is closed, and no amount of merit in their fear will open it. Section 5 registration is barred to an illegal migrant.

Sixth, what a court cannot be asked to do. It cannot grant asylum; there is no statutory status to grant. It cannot direct that they be recognised as refugees. What it can do is restrain a deportation carried out otherwise than by the prescribed procedure, protect life and liberty in the meanwhile, and require that any Foreigners Tribunal proceeding be conducted on material rather than on allegation.

And the honest advice. The strongest case is procedural, the constitutional case is about protection rather than about staying, and the durable answer would need a refugee statute that Parliament has not enacted.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean India has treated refugees badly. India has received Tibetans, Bangladeshis, Sri Lankan Tamils, Afghans, Chakmas and others in very large numbers, without a treaty obligation to do so. A good answer says that India's practice has often been more generous than its law, and that the absence of law is the problem, because practice is discretion and discretion can be withdrawn.

It does not mean non-refoulement is part of Indian law. The argument was made in Salimullah and the interim relief was refused. What the Court held was narrower: that deportation must follow the PRESCRIBED PROCEDURE. Do not write that the Supreme Court has accepted non-refoulement as a fundamental right.

It does not mean articles 14 and 21 give a refugee a right to stay. The right not to be deported was located in article 19(1)(e), which is a citizen's right; that is Khudiram Chakma and Salimullah both.

It does not mean the burden under section 9 of the Foreigners Act has shifted. Sarbananda Sonowal upheld it as essential. Md. Rahim Ali held only that the State must have some material basis before it may start the process, and must give the person the material on which the allegation rests.

munotes.in776

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

And it does not mean a refugee is the same as an illegal migrant, in principle. In Indian statute law he is, because there is no separate category. That identity is the gap, and it is what a question about India's position on refugees is really asking about.

Quick revision

THE CONVENTION, Geneva, 28 July 1951. Article 1A(2), a refugee is a person who, as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and owing to WELL-FOUNDED FEAR OF BEING PERSECUTED for reasons of RACE, RELIGION, NATIONALITY, MEMBERSHIP OF A PARTICULAR SOCIAL GROUP OR POLITICAL OPINION, is OUTSIDE the country of his nationality and is unable or unwilling to avail himself of its protection. Article 1B, a State may read the dateline as events in Europe or as events in Europe or elsewhere. Article 3, application WITHOUT DISCRIMINATION AS TO RACE, RELIGION OR COUNTRY OF ORIGIN. Article 31, no PENALTIES for illegal entry or presence on a refugee coming DIRECTLY from a territory where his life or freedom was threatened, if he presents himself WITHOUT DELAY and shows GOOD CAUSE. Article 32, a refugee LAWFULLY present may be expelled only on grounds of NATIONAL SECURITY OR PUBLIC ORDER, by a decision reached in accordance with DUE PROCESS, with a right to submit evidence and appeal, and a reasonable period to seek admission elsewhere. Article 33, NON-REFOULEMENT: no expulsion or return in any manner whatsoever to the frontiers of territories where his LIFE OR FREEDOM WOULD BE THREATENED on the five grounds; not available to one who is a DANGER TO THE SECURITY of the country or who, convicted of a PARTICULARLY SERIOUS CRIME by final judgment, is a danger to the community.

INDIA. Not a party to the Convention or its Protocol, and not a party to the statelessness conventions. No refugee statute. A refugee is a FOREIGNER; if he entered without valid documents or overstayed he is an ILLEGAL MIGRANT under section 2(1)(b) of the Citizenship Act 1955. The proviso inserted in 2019 exempts Hindu, Sikh, Buddhist, Jain, Parsi and Christian persons from Afghanistan, Bangladesh or Pakistan who entered on or before 31 December 2014 and are exempted under the Passport Act 1920 or the Foreigners Act; section 6B lets them be registered or naturalised and deems them citizens from the DATE OF ENTRY, excluding Sixth Schedule areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Mizoram and Tripura and the Inner Line.

THE CASES, first the two on what the Constitution gives. National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh, (1996) 1 SCC 742: the State is bound to protect THE LIFE AND LIBERTY OF EVERY HUMAN BEING, BE HE A CITIZEN OR OTHERWISE; six directions, including that every section 5 application be forwarded and that nobody be evicted while his application is pending. State of Arunachal Pradesh v. Khudiram Chakma, 1994 AIR 1461: a foreigner's fundamental right is confined to article 21 and does not include the right to reside and settle under article 19(1)(e), and article 14 cannot be used to obtain it; section 6A requires entry into ASSAM before 1 January 1966 AND ordinary residence in Assam since.

munotes.in777

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

THE CASES, then the three on what the State may do. Sarbananda Sonowal v. Union of India, (2005) 5 SCC 665: the IMDT Act struck down for negating the duty under ARTICLE 355 to protect a State against external aggression and internal disturbance, the absence of a provision like SECTION 9 OF THE FOREIGNERS ACT being fatal. Mohammad Salimullah v. Union of India, AIR 2021 SC 1789: India is not a signatory, courts may DRAW INSPIRATION so long as there is no conflict with municipal law, articles 14 and 21 are available to all persons but the right not to be deported is concomitant to article 19(1)(e), and the Rohingyas in Jammu shall not be deported unless the prescribed procedure is followed. Md. Rahim Ali v. State of Assam, 2024 INSC 511: the authorities must have SOME MATERIAL BASIS to suspect a person is a foreigner, MAIN GROUNDS are not ALLEGATIONS, and the material on which the allegation is founded must be given to him.

CITIZENSHIP. Section 3, birth, narrowing across 1987 and 2003. Section 5, registration, closed to an ILLEGAL MIGRANT. Section 6A, the Assam Accord: before 1 January 1966, deemed citizens; between 1 January 1966 and 25 March 1971, registration after detection, with rights but NO VOTE FOR TEN YEARS, then citizenship. Section 6B, the 2019 route.

Test yourself

1. Define a refugee under article 1 of the Convention, and name two people who fall outside it. A person who, as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or unwilling to avail himself of its protection. Outside it fall a person displaced within his own country, because the definition requires him to be outside the country of his nationality; and a person fleeing famine, earthquake or poverty, because the fear must be of PERSECUTION on one of the five listed grounds.

munotes.in778

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

2. Distinguish article 32 from article 33. Article 32 protects a refugee LAWFULLY in the territory, and protects him against EXPULSION AT ALL except on grounds of national security or public order, by a decision reached with due process. Article 33 protects EVERY refugee, lawfully present or not, but only against being sent to THE FRONTIERS OF TERRITORIES where his life or freedom would be threatened on the five grounds. Removal to a safe third country does not offend article 33.

3. When may non-refoulement be refused? Under article 33(2), where there are reasonable grounds for regarding the refugee as a danger to the security of the country in which he is, or where, having been convicted by a final judgment of a particularly serious crime, he constitutes a danger to the community of that country.

4. What is India's position on the Convention, and what did the Supreme Court say about it? India is not a party. In Mohammad Salimullah v. Union of India the Court recorded that there is no denial of the fact that India is not a signatory, that serious objections therefore arise about pressing article 51(c) into service, but that national courts can draw INSPIRATION from international conventions and treaties so long as they are not in conflict with the municipal law.

5. What protection does an Indian court give a refugee, and what does it withhold? It gives him the protection of article 21 and article 14, which the Court in National Human Rights Commission v. State of Arunachal Pradesh held bind the State in favour of every human being, be he a citizen or otherwise, so that the State must protect his life and liberty and may not permit private groups to drive him out. It withholds the right to reside and settle, which article 19(1)(e) confers on citizens alone, so that deportation by the prescribed procedure remains lawful; and article 14 cannot be used to obtain a right expressly withheld from non-citizens.

6. On what ground was the IMDT Act struck down, and what does that tell you about article 355? On the ground that its procedure made the identification and deportation of illegal migrants virtually impossible, in particular by omitting any provision like section 9 of the Foreigners Act placing the burden of proof on the person claiming to be a citizen, and thereby negated the duty cast on the Union by article 355 to protect every State against external aggression and internal disturbance. It shows that article 355 imposes a duty whose breach can invalidate a statute, and is not merely a source of power.

7. Does section 9 of the Foreigners Act mean a person must prove his citizenship whenever the State says so? No. Md. Rahim Ali v. State of Assam holds that the authorities must first have some material basis or information to suspect that the person is a foreigner; that proceedings with life-altering consequences cannot rest on hearsay or bald and vague allegations; and that the MAIN GROUNDS which paragraph 3(1) of the 1964 Order requires to be furnished are not the same thing as the allegation, so the material on which the allegation is founded must be given to him.

munotes.in779

Refugees and Statelessness, and Where India Stands

8. Why is the 2019 proviso to section 2(1)(b) a matter for this paper and not only for a politics answer? Because it is a classification, and Module III supplies the test. It selects six religious communities out of three named countries and a cut-off date of 31 December 2014, and excludes the Sixth Schedule areas and the Inner Line. A student is expected to be able to ask what the intelligible differentia is, whether it has a rational nexus with the object of the Act, and how the answer sits with article 14 and with the secular character of the Constitution, whichever conclusion he reaches.

9. What would a refugee statute have to do that the present law does not? Create a category. Indian law has citizens and foreigners and nothing between them, so a person fleeing persecution is legally indistinguishable from a person who overstayed a tourist visa. A statute would have to define who qualifies, provide a procedure for determining it, say what rights follow while the determination is pending, and state whether and on what conditions India accepts non-refoulement. Until it does, protection rests on article 21 and on executive discretion, and discretion can be withdrawn.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in780

The rest of this subject

These notes are cut from the University's printed syllabus. Open the syllabus itself, or the past papers, for the same subject.

Report or request
Done!